Of Glass and Lavender

The Ascension Rising Series

OceanofPDF.com
K. R. Rainbolt

OceanofPDF.com
 Book 1
OceanofPDF.com
Of Glass and Lavender
Book 1 of THE ASCENSION RISING SERIES

Copyright © 2022 K. R. Rainbolt

No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any form or by any

electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval
systems, without written permission of the copyright owner except for the use
of quotations in a book review.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the
product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to
actual persons living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is
entirely coincidental.

Cover design by BY THE BROOKE DESIGNS

Editing by Gisele Briseia and Nic Perrins
Proofing by Raeleen Nelson at Book Witch Author Services
Formatted using Vellum

ISBN (paperback): 979-8-9863026-1-4

ISBN (ebook): 979-8-9863026-0-7

ASIN: B0B1G5BBVC

OceanofPDF.com
 Contents

Authors Note

1. Aaliyah
2. Adrian
3. Aaliyah
4. Osiris
5. Aaliyah
6. Osiris
7. Fallon
8. Eirik
9. Aaliyah
10. Osiris
11. Aaliyah
12. Adrian
13. Aaliyah
14. Fallon
15. Aaliyah
16. Eirik
17. Adrian
18. Aaliyah
19. Prince
20. Aaliyah
21. Adrian
22. Aaliyah
23. Eirik
24. Osiris
25. Fallon
26. Aaliyah
27. Eirik
28. Aaliyah
29. Fallon
30. Osiris
31. Aaliyah
32. Eirik
33. Aaliyah
34. Adrian
35. Aaliyah
36. Aaliyah
37. Prince
38. Aaliyah
39. Osiris

Of Lavender and Ash

A Note for You, Dear Reader
Acknowledgments
About the Author
Glossary

OceanofPDF.com
To my momma. Thank you for always having my back and
believing in me when I didn't believe in myself. I love you.

OceanofPDF.com
 Authors Note

Hey all you tortured souls. I'm happy to have you here. I
have a few things to note before you dive in. This is a slow-
burn, dark-themed, paranormal, 'why choose' novel. While
this book doesn't contain any heavy spice (though it's not
lacking in tension), the following books in the series will. If
you think you may need a bit more information on the
cautions/triggers of this book, please check out my website.

Said website: krrainbolt.com

If you're ever confused about something/just want to know

what something means, I've included all translations and
general information at the end. I'm also a lover of lore, and
if you ever want to know more about the Natural world
than you can find in this novel (random stuff that isn't
necessary to the plot, but is fun to learn about) then you
can also find that on my website.

That's all from me! Kick back, relax, and enjoy the read.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 1

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

"A lright, pick a hand," I said, caving into

contagious giggles and dazzling little smile.
Grigen's

The grin took over his entire face, brightening his wide
aqua eyes and filling them with the kind of limitless joy that
only a child was capable of. It was a look that never ceased
to make me melt. The kid was too cute for his own good,
and he knew it. It was part of what made him so easy to
love.
Adorable.
I pressed both hands behind my back, hidden from view
as I shifted on my feet and subtly listened for the telltale
sound of the shop's oak door opening. A few more moments
passed without the distinctive muted ring of the old bell
that sat above the entrance, and I relaxed slightly. It was
rather late, with the evening sun peeking through the clear
windows, bathing the room with an orange glow. Closing
time was only a few minutes away now, and while I didn't
really expect to see anyone, I couldn't stop myself from
scanning the space and checking that I hadn't missed a
random customer coming into the humble little herb house
I called home.
The area was small enough to see everything from the
cash register, so it only took a few seconds to trace the
entire store and note that it was still empty. Two rows of
short storage racks stretched across the center of the
room, perpendicular to the desk where I stood. We'd
crammed their chipped white shelves full of teas, herbs and
other valuable plants, all sorted with an air of organized
chaos in see-through glass jars. They gave the room a
distinct sense of clutter while also filling the space with a
comforting earthy smell, and I took a deep breath,
expecting that warm scent I'd grown accustomed to.
Instead, a sweet floral fragrance that bordered on sharp
made my nose burn. I squinted at its foreign potency as I
continued my leisurely perusal of the room.
The faded gray walls, packed full of little trinkets from
Eliza's many trips to the sea, were also empty of customers.
Shells, vials of sand, and even a few fishbones littered their
shelves. Several other pieces, like charms and ornaments,
were strewn about as well, but the stock changed so often
that I had never been able to keep track of all we had.
Authentic gifts from a Siren were a hotter commodity than
one would expect. Some Naturals liked to use them in
potions, humans liked how they looked, and some just
wanted to say they had something from the deep. Eliza had
a hard time keeping up with the demand, and she'd been
traveling to the coast more and more these last few weeks
to boost our stock.
Finally, after scanning the room one more time just to be
sure, I let out a breath of relief and turned my gaze to the
only other person in the room.
Prince.
Like always, he was situated against the far wall, near
the door. He was tucked against the tea sets, standing
under a ray of the evening sun. I would have been more
surprised if he hadn't been there, his presence as usual as
my own. The regal way he stood, arms crossed over his
broad, semitransparent chest, reminded me why I'd picked
that name for him. My knight in astral armor. My best
friend.
 My Prince.
He smiled when he noticed me, nodding toward an
impatient Grigen, who was still bouncing on the balls of his
feet. Prince said nothing, and he couldn't even if he wanted
to. The dead couldn't speak after all.
Grigen tugged at my shirt, pulling my attention to him,
his smile still resolutely in place. He glanced at the stairs,
giggling again while covering his mouth. That mischievous
light in his eyes was so endearing I nearly gave him what
was in my hand without him winning it first.
"Did you pick one, GeGe?" I asked again, chuckling as
his expression turned serious.
Face scrunched in concentration, with the tip of his
tongue peeking through his lips, he looked around the
room. He took a deep breath, taking in the smells of the
teas and herbs around us. He must have noticed the subtle
difference in the air, his face twisting up at the unfamiliar
sweetness. Grigen's nose was sharp, a trait inherited from
his Dragonkin father.
"Left, Aunty Ali. Left!" Grigen said after a moment, the
twisting hum of the word 'aunty' missing the distinct sound
of a fully developed 't'.
He continued to bounce on his feet, clenching his hands
together in front of him. It made his long brown hair bob,
stray strands falling over his eyes, which he quickly batted
away.
"You sure that's the one you want?" I asked, trying and
failing to stay straight-faced and not give the answer away.
He took a second to consider his options again. Then, his
nose twitched, flaring wide, before his smile grew, showing
off bright white and slightly pointed teeth.
"Yes!"
I couldn't help but laugh at the dramatic exasperation in
his voice as I pulled my hands from behind my back,
holding them closed in front of me. Then I opened them
both, showing an empty right hand and a small chocolate
kiss in my left. Grigen's glee was contagious as he laughed.
He reached out and picked up the chocolate, holding it
close to his chest.
"Make sure you eat it after dinner, okay? Your momma
wouldn't want you to ruin your appetite." I ruffled his hair,
turning back to face the counter as Grigen bolted up the
narrowed stairs that led up to the living quarters. They
creaked and groaned under his slight weight, and joy clung
to his words as he screamed, "Look, Momma! Aunty Ali
gave me a chocolate!"
I laughed at his outburst, my hand covering my mouth to
muffle the sound as Eliza's exasperated sigh echoed down
the stairwell, followed by the booming rumble of Dezen's
laughter. I was going to get an earful for that later, but the
sound of Grigen's joy was worth every second.
I shook my head, searching for Prince, and I found him
still standing against the wall on the far side of the room,
his eyes on the setting sun. His prominent jaw, shadowed
by the whisper of what had been stubble when he was
alive, accented the serene smile on his face. It was the kind
that inspired contentment, and I took a second to admire
him as I leaned over the counter. He'd worn that expression
a lot these last few weeks, and it made the butterflies in my
stomach flutter every time I saw it. His grin, lopsided and
amused, widened into a full-blown smile when he caught
me staring. I rolled my eyes as his eyebrow rose and his
head shook with joking admonishment.
"You would have done the same thing," I said, grinning
when his head fell back into a silent laugh, his transparent
form flashing with each false breath. He drew out the
motion, ensuring it was as exaggerated as possible.
There was no color in his figure, just minor details that
had clung to his soul when he died, like his heavily worn T-
shirt and thick jeans that looked charred at the bottom. He
floated away from the wall, swagger in his 'step' as he
came toward me. I snorted, and it only made him smile
wider. He was like a black and white hologram with a sass
complex, and he unwittingly proved that thought when he
winked and tilted his head toward the staircase. I laughed
again before taking a deep breath and settling my
thoughts. I'd forgotten about the sharp floral scent that had
caught my attention earlier. It was familiar, almost
sickeningly so, and it drowned out the warm aroma of the
herbs. Now that Grigen wasn't here to grab my attention, I
couldn't keep my thoughts off it.
I tapped at the counter, trying to push back the uneasy
sense of wrong surrounding the smell. The dread came
almost too easily as I recognized what was coming, and
pressure built in my skull, burying into my skin.
Again? But I'd been doing so good…
There was no use questioning it now. I had little time left
before it happened.
Before the Rend.
I rolled my neck and closed my eyes, trying to abate the
feeling for as long as I could. Over the last few months, I'd
learned that this feeling wouldn't just disappear. Not until it
was over. So, I took a deep breath, forcing the smell to fill
my lungs. The pressure expanded until it was a steady
thump, my body jolting with each pulse, and all the peace
I'd constructed broke down. I rubbed my forehead, pushing
away the oncoming headache brought on by the Rend. I
flexed my hands and moved my weight across both feet.
Prince was in front of me now. I could sense him without
having to open my eyes as the chill that followed the dead
became more intense. His anxiety settled in the air, making
my skin tighten as his previous joy faded. It left a sour taste
in my mouth as his panic built, and he asked me to look at
him with everything but words. I ultimately caved, opening
them and giving him my best fake smile.
"I'm okay," I said, stumbling over the words.
I smiled through it, refusing to ruin our moment of
happiness until I couldn't hold it back anymore. But he
didn't look convinced, always in tune with what I felt. It
was a magic power that was just Prince. He'd known me for
so long that I often wondered if he knew me better than I
knew myself. No, I knew he did, especially now, as I
remembered so little from before six months ago.
Prince got my attention, his form flickering slightly as he
pressed his palms flat against each other, before dragging
them apart. The newish gesture in our makeshift language
only took a second to register.
Rend?
I moved things around the counter, reorganizing the
chocolate bars and removing invisible dust off the faded
oak. It was something to draw my attention, to keep me
distracted as I nodded in Prince's direction, flinching when
his face fell. There was a pinch in my ribs, the burn
spreading down my arms and back. It ached like a hand
was grabbing at my insides and toying with my organs. I
swallowed hard and couldn't find the will to keep moving,
my hands stilling on the cool counter as the faintness made
it almost impossible to stay standing. Prince leaned in, his
face as close as possible without risking touch. I flinched
again, the pain expanding until it was unbearable. The
sharp ache spread to my chest, and I reached up to grab it
on instinct, trying to dull the throbbing.
"I'm okay," I mumbled again, more for myself than him,
choking on the breath that came after.
Prince's panicked expression flashed across my vision. It
was hard not to focus on the desperation on his face, on
how his hands flexed as if wanting to reach out to me. I
wanted him to. It was all I ever seemed to want, all I could
remember wanting. He'd been my constant, my best friend.
He was the first person I'd remembered after that first
Rend six months ago, and he was the one I'd sought after I
crawled my way out of a shallow grave. I'd remembered
him before I even recalled my name.
 The soft aroma that was becoming a bane was suddenly
all I could smell, and the more I breathed it in, the more
familiar it felt. It was on the tip of my tongue, its name
hiding in my subconscious, like it was just out of reach.
Lavender.
The pressure came to a precipice, my body humming as
the Rend overwhelmed me. It was like my skull was trying
to split in two and, for a moment, time seemed to stop. A
burning tug at my insides replaced everything before my
pain disappeared, and I felt nothing at all. My eyes rolled
back, and without time to collect my thoughts, I was
abruptly watching myself.
Watching my body from the outside.
My hands, semitransparent like Prince's, were reaching
out toward me. The once colorful shop appeared warped,
the landscape black and white, like an old noir movie. I
couldn't move, couldn't speak, or breathe, though I'd gotten
used to that fact. It wasn't a shock anymore, and even the
numbness was familiar as I did the only thing I could while
waiting for the Rend to pass. Watch. The slow tick of time
dragged for what seemed like an eternity as I watched the
world around me move. I focused on my body, recoiling as
it hit the floor, the echo of it resounding in the air over and
over. I urged the Rend to end, silently begging that it would
pull me back before Eliza heard the crash so that I could
pretend this was all a bad dream.
Pretend I wasn't getting worse.
Of course, fate had never been on my side, and it wasn't
long before Eliza came down the stairs. The drag of her
movements forced me to watch her pained expression for
even longer. Though I couldn't see the color, what I
recognized to be her vibrant red hair bounced as she
moved, the aqua eyes she shared with Grigen widening as
she saw me on the floor. It was her anguish, and the scream
on her lips that always hurt the most.
 Prince moved in front of me, the lag of time outside this
plane of existence not affecting him. He kept his distance,
as he always did. If he touched me, even when I was like
this, it would likely result in him fading away and crossing
over to whatever came after death. Though we'd never had
it confirmed, it wasn't a risk either of us was willing to
take. So he just smiled, the melancholy he tried to hide
finding its way into the air. The static atmosphere of the
world seemed to hug my limbs like an old friend, as if
comforting me. Embracing me as I waited for this
nightmare to end. It always took forever; minutes, or hours.
I could never tell how the time moved, only that it was far
slower than the world of the living.
Without warning, like a rubber band pulled too taut, my
semitransparent form snapped back, slamming into my
body, causing me to jerk forward. My head bounced off the
wooden floor, just as Eliza tried to stop it and I gasped,
strangled by the air attempting to force its way into my
lungs.
"Aaliyah," Eliza said, the panic in her tone unyielding as
she helped me up, bringing me to sit against the counter.
Lavender. It was more pungent around Eliza, masking
her natural scent of seawater and spring air. I sucked in a
breath as understanding returned to me.
Her new perfume had been the catalyst.
My head continued to pulse, eventually falling in sync
with the beat of my heart, shaking my entire body. I smiled
the best I could at Eliza, her trembling expression meeting
me.
"I've got you, Ali," she whispered, knowing what was
coming as well as I did.
I grit my teeth, trying to force the discomfort away, but
my body didn't care, and the pulsing didn't stop. The Rend
had done its job when it killed me, and now it was time to
remember. The pressure dragged me along into a memory I
wasn't sure I believed and a life I still wasn't convinced was
mine.

I opened my eyes to a kitchen with checkered walls that

stood stark against yellow countertops. The small room
held a comfort that I couldn't quite describe, something
that reminded me of a calm summer day. There was
something in the air, a sweet, almost delicate scent, that
had me looking around. The walls seemed to warp as I
moved, as though trying to keep up with my wandering
gaze.
It felt wrong.
A woman's smile greeted me as I turned, her thin lips
tilted into a warm grin. My mind clung to her, and for a
moment, nothing else mattered.
Mother.
I stared up at her, watching as she kneeled beside me,
and her button nose turned up with joy as she realized I
was there. Her hair, which extended down to her lower
back, was a silky white, and I dug my fingers into it as she
lifted me from the ground, pulling me close. The smell I'd
been searching for clung to her.
Lavender.
The heat of her skin warmed me as she swayed with me
in her arms, dancing us around the room as she crooned
one of her foreign melodies. I leaned into her warm
embrace, relaxing to the steady beat of her heart under my
ear. She continued her simple moves, holding me close
until footsteps echoed around us. They were loud; louder
than they should have been, and just like the walls, the
sound seemed to move; warped and delayed. I could see it
in the air, almost clear enough to touch.
A man stood in front of us with his arms crossed over his
broad chest. The stiff posture contrasted with the laxity of
the rest of his body. His face held a warm smile, and his
eyes crinkled at the corners, their red hue shining dimly in
the room's low light. He had his black hair brushed back,
not a strand out of place. I reached for him on instinct,
overwhelmed by joy.
He felt like home.
Father.
I closed my eyes, leaning into him. He smelled of
warmth and cinnamon cookies. Everything I knew love to
be. But when I opened my eyes again, I was no longer in
my father's arms. I was once again level with the checkered
counters. I glanced around the room, and my eyes grew
heavy and clouded.
Was I crying?
My gaze ultimately landed on a pile of white and red,
something I realized in my core didn't belong, before I even
registered what it was. Laid against the wall, body strewn
haphazardly, was my mother. She was unnaturally still, and
her violet eyes were closed. It was like she was sleeping. I
moved toward her, taking small steps to not wake her. She
had her hand extending toward something. No, someone.
My father was to her left, his hand extended out to her the
same way, his pale skin crudely painted with sick black
lines.
Something pooled under the both of them, painting the
white tiled floor and my mother's hair red. It was surreal,
and at first, I questioned what it was. Maybe paint or cake
batter? I didn't want to believe it could be anything else…
Because it couldn't be their blood that was crawling
toward me.
An eerie screech filled the air, the sound so loud my ears
burned. What seemed like arms wrapped around my waist,
dragging me to a cold chest. A hand, as chilled as the body,
covered my mouth.
The room fell silent, and I realized the eerie, desperate
sound had come from me.
 I'd been screaming.

The image stayed burned into my mind, even as my eyes

shot open, and an expanse of darkness greeted me. The
pressure in my head ebbed away.
"Ali, for the love of Himal. Answer me," a voice above
me hissed.
The familiar tone was crisp and clear as it rang in my
ears, chasing away the black haze that had surrounded me.
A tear-stained face came into focus sharply in the low
orange light.
"Eliza?" I croaked out, my vocal cords protesting against
my attempt to speak.
Eliza heaved an indigent cry, pulling me into her arms
and crushing me against her chest. My entire body ached
to the point where even holding onto her hurt. There was a
brittle stiffness in my bones, one that didn't abate even as I
began breathing again.
"How long?" I asked, unable to say much else.
It was always like this after a Rend. My energy was
drained, and my body was left feeling like I'd fought a train
and lost. I took a deep breath, taking comfort in the smell
of lavender that clung to her.
"Three minutes, at least," Eliza said, her voice muffled
against my shirt.
I closed my eyes, swallowing the panic that surfaced
with her words. Three minutes. Dead for three minutes.
"What caused it, Ali? You haven't had one in days."
I tensed at the stark hope in her voice; a hope that I
couldn't say I shared anymore. The guilt I felt was sour on
my tongue, and I struggled to find any words. Eliza had
faith that these episodes were going to go away, that one
day I'd stop having them, and I had shared her hope for a
while, at least. After she first found me those months ago, I
also wanted to believe that I would get better with time.
But then the Rends just kept happening, becoming a
relentless reminder that the past I had … was anything but
good. It made me not want to remember any of it, even the
good parts. I glanced at Prince, who still looked stricken by
the Rend.
Yet, they never stopped, and I doubted they ever would.
Just another grim reminder that I was dying. I swallowed
and pushed down the thoughts I didn't want to have.
"Lavender," I said, still breathing in the reminder of my
mother I didn't realize I had.
Eliza cursed above me, jerking back, staring down at her
shirt with a twisted glare.
"Damn it, I knew it was a bad idea," she said, a look of
guilt on her delicate face. "Carter found it at the market
last week."
I remembered Carter getting back late a few days ago
but hadn't questioned it then. He often went out in search
of things, odds and bobbles. I'd learned from Eliza that it
was a trait that most Dragonkin shared: the need to collect
items of interest. In Carter's case it was scents, and he
often found little gifts for Eliza, often shiny or glittering,
and always harboring a different pleasant smell. I hummed,
understanding.
"You had no way to know, Liz. It's okay," I whispered,
leaning back into the counter.
The chill of the wood seeped into my skin, only adding to
the damned ache that didn't want to fade, and I shivered.
Eliza frowned again.
"I'll get rid of it," she said, turning away.
Her eyes closed just as I grabbed her hand in mine. She
was warm—warmer than any human could be—and I sank
into the feeling of that heat.
"No, don't," I blurted out, smiling the best I could at her
confused look as I flexed my hand. I let go of her and
wrapped my fingers around my upper arm, trying to mimic
the comforting warmth of my mother's soft touch as she'd
danced us around our kitchen. "My mother used to wear
lavender perfume."
I hadn't known before, but now that I did, I never
wanted to lose it again. I remembered so little about my
parents that I held each memory of them close to me. Even
if it didn't end as well as it began.
"Not a terrible memory, then?" Eliza asked, her eyes
widening.
Her surprise stung, though I really should have expected
it. I'd remembered so few pleasant memories during my
Rends that I could count them all on one hand. Each of
them had been with either my parents or Prince. When he
arrived at the compound, coming up with our first word so
he could talk to me, the little games we used to play to pass
the time. Small things, ones that couldn't entirely bury the
chill of my glass cell or the haunting peal of Doctor
Castillion's laughter. But it made the less pleasant
memories more … bearable.
I tensed, straightening my spine as I swallowed my
response.
"Aaliyah?" Eliza pressed, her tone breaking off into a
whisper.
I shook my head, fighting the instinct to stay quiet.
"It was nice. To start with anyway," I said, pulling my
knees to my chest.
Prince took his spot next to me, mirroring my position
with a worried look and a tilt of his head. His pointer finger
dragged from his lips to his left ear, a nod following his
serious expression. Tell me, he asked, but I didn't know
what to say. It shouldn't have been so hard to talk about,
not when at least some of the memory was good. But the
parts that weren't …
My mother strewed across the ground. My father's
broken expression.
… really weren't.
 I shuddered, and nausea made my stomach roll as I
turned my attention to the floor.
"You don't have to say, Ali," Eliza said, drawing me out of
my head.
She pressed her forehead to mine, humming a soft tune
under her breath. It was melodic, and it drew me into a
calm sway. Her Siren's Call seldom left me this relaxed, and
I reveled in it while I could. Her gift still came as a shock
sometimes, even after half a year with her. When she first
found me stumbling through the woods looking like I'd just
walked off a horror movie set, I hadn't believed her when
she said she wasn't quite human. I hadn't known what
being a Siren meant until we got to town. When she'd sung
with that hauntingly melodic voice that somehow held
every answer and every question I had. Everyone around us
had turned away as though we weren't even there.
I hadn't known of Naturals then, or I hadn't yet recalled
hearing about them. Sirens, Ghouls, Banshees,
Hemomancers, Dragonkin, and so many more … I couldn't
dream of remembering them all. Each of them shared the
fact that they were species with human sentience that
didn't classify as human. It was a definition that I'd come to
loathe and hold hope in as we searched for answers I
wasn't sure anyone had.
What was I? And would knowing even help save me?
"We're going to fix this, Ali. I promise," Eliza said with a
nod, dragging me from my thoughts. Her red hair bobbed
as if she was underwater, giving her an almost ethereal
beauty.
"I know, Eliza. It's just hard."
Her eyes narrowed, and she opened her mouth to speak.
I knew how Eliza worked, and I also knew that she would
likely tell me it didn't have to be so hard and that I had her
to lean on. She'd said it before, and I knew she would
always have my back. But I didn't have the energy to hear
it right now, with the reminder of my parents' deaths so
fresh. So, I didn't give her the chance to say it as I leaned
into her, hugging her close.
The ache still sat heavy in my muscles, but I pushed
myself to stay still as Eliza's haggard sigh ran over the top
of my head, and her arms circled me. She gave the best
hugs, the kind that enveloped you and made you feel safe.
So even as I worried my limbs might revolt and try to find
their way off my body, I held her.
"I didn't say I was going to stop fighting," I said before
pausing again. "I have too much to live for to give up now."
"You're damn right you do." Her voice echoed, bouncing
off the walls as she pulled back, still gripping my shoulders
lightly while watching for hints of pain that I bit back with
a smile. "Grigen would kill me if 'Aunty Ali' weren't here to
sneak him chocolate."
I smiled at her mimic of her son's developing voice,
unable not to at hearing Grigen's nickname for me. I
shrugged, rubbing the back of my head—the joy of listening
to Grigen's innocent laughter had always outweighed the
guilt of giving him sweets.
"He asked so nicely…"
Eliza shook her head as it tipped back, and she gave off
a short laugh.
"You spoil him. I think he loves you more than me."
Our conversation still sat in the air like a weight, but at
least now we were both smiling. Her words lifted across
the room, and I could hear her attempt at distraction in
them, pulling me away. I was thankful for it, grateful for
her.
"Besides," her eyes glimmered as she pulled back from
me, sitting with her legs crossed on the ground, "I think I
found someone who might be able to help."
I perked up at her words, though dread pooled in me at
the same time. "You said that about the last one. You know,
the human in the wizard hat?"
 Eliza's face lit up a brilliant red that nearly matched her
hair. "Hey, that was Dezen's fault! He was in charge of
finding Ericetis. Being a Sorceri himself, a Hemomancer at
that, you'd think he knows what a real Chronomancer looks
like," she huffed, mumbling something about magic users
before her smile turned confident.
Sorceri were some of the most interesting Naturals I'd
come across. Technically, they weren't Naturals at all. At
their core, they were humans that could do things others
couldn't. Magic, as Eliza's second husband, Dezen, often
called it. His power came from blood, and though I'd never
seen him use his Hemomancy in person, I could always feel
the touch of his power in the air when he was around.
Eliza finished her mumbling and sighed.
"Besides, I don't have to guess on this one." Her smile
dropped, and an uncharacteristically serious expression
took its place. "He's the real deal."
She pulled her arms to her chest like she was trying to
hide. Her posture had me tensing, and a cautionary
hesitancy kept me from talking.
"His name is Archon Sewire. He's a friend of my baba. If
anyone can help, it'll be him."
Archon Sewire, I hadn't ever heard her mention that
name … I mulled over Eliza's words, flexing my hands. I
hadn't met Eliza's baba, her grandmother and matriarch of
their small Swell, not in person anyway. But I knew of her,
knew how much Eliza looked up to her. Besides that, the
only thing I could say with certainty was that she didn't
know what I was either. And that thought didn't fill me with
much hope as Eliza looked to me for a response.
"Why haven't we gone to see him yet, then?" I asked
tentatively.
"Well, he just got back into town for one. He's also
notoriously reserved," Eliza said with a sigh, tapping at her
lip as she leaned onto the counter next to me.
 She glanced at the stairs as if waiting for someone to
interrupt the conversation. There was no more echo in her
voice, almost like no one else could hear it, even if they
tried.
It made me nervous.
"My baba got me in touch with him as a favor. He can't
say no to her." I narrowed my eyes, and she smiled
sheepishly. "Something about a blood pact. I don't know,
and I didn't ask."
Eliza shivered, her expression twisting into a grimace. It
was all I needed for my nervousness to blow into a panic.
My hands grew numb where I gripped my thighs, and I
desperately rationed my breaths so it wouldn't spiral into
an attack.
"And you think he can help?" I asked after a pause, the
roaring beat of my heart echoing in my ears. Her word
meant more to me than her baba, Dezen or Carter.
I glanced at Prince, taking in his expression. He looked
tense but didn't refute her, and at his sharp nod, I knew he
agreed as well. It was another of those things that Prince
knew, another question I would never get an answer to.
"I think it's worth a shot," Eliza said. A pregnant pause
surrounded us. "We don't have a lot of options left, and my
baba speaks nothing but praise … mostly."
The gnawed panic in my gut didn't leave. Instead, it
expanded, tearing at my lungs and burning down my
throat, causing me to freeze. I glanced at Prince again. His
jaw was clenched like he wanted to speak, to tell me what
we were missing. Something that he couldn't sign to me
with our limited vocabulary. So he did the best he could,
crossing his arms over his chest in an 'x'. It was a symbol
that I knew well, one I'd seen in my first memory.
Danger.
"What aren't you telling me?" I asked as I jerked my
head back to Eliza, and she hesitated at my question, her
expression conveying her desperation. "E-Eliza?"
 "He's a Djinn," she blurted out, her face going crimson.
I froze, my mouth opening in surprise. Of all the things
I'd expected Eliza to say, of all the Naturals that he could
be…
"A Djinn?" My hands flew up, going to my hair on
instinct, and my startled laugh had Eliza frowning. "You're
kidding me!"
Eliza straightened her back, an expression of utter
certainty on her face. The confidence I admired shone in
her eyes, burning like liquid fire in the aqua depths. My
breath stuttered, and I found I couldn't catch it.
"We can't," I said, shaking my head, instantly looking at
Prince.
His face was still twisted in a dark glower. I could sense
his worry, his trepidation and his rage. The intense
emotions burned in the air, so heavy I could feel them as
though they were my own. But he was sure as well, the
truth as bitter as the rest. Archon could help, but at what
cost?
A Djinn.
"When you first told me about Naturals, you gave me a
list to avoid at all costs."
Eliza went to speak, but I cut her off.
"On that list were Demons, Fae, Vampires and Djinn," I
said, counting them off, my lips trembling so badly it nearly
stopped my speech before it left my mouth.
I recalled that conversation so vividly that I doubted I'd
ever forget it. Eliza was everything I aspired to be:
confident, loving, kind. But, most of all, she took things
head on, without hesitation. So when she'd sat me down,
ashen in the face with a haunted look in her eyes … I knew
to listen.
Djinn were known for their trickery and deceitful words,
but that wasn't what made them dangerous. No, it was
what they could do with those words that made Eliza wary.
One wrong sentence, or a wrong phrase, and they could
tear you apart. A Djinn could grant wishes, but you never
knew when they would or how literally they'd take your
words. And they were at the bottom of the list, the least
dangerous of the ones she avoided. It was probably why
Eliza was even considering Archon.
Not that it made me feel any better about it.
"Yes, I told you that, and I still stand behind that list."
Eliza's exasperated sigh only spurred me on.
"And you want to go see one?" I asked, and if my
confusion reached Eliza, she didn't show it. Instead, there
was just that confident look that made me want to agree
against my better judgment. The kind that caused me to
realize why people went to war for Sirens.
"It sounds a lot stupider when you say it," she said in a
whisper, though not backing down on her stance.
"Maybe that's because this is a bad idea, Liz," I said,
groaning at her unwavering conviction.
Trying to argue with Eliza was like expecting a brick
wall to move. My head throbbed, the after-effects of the
Rend making it even harder to deal with. As if she realized
that, Eliza sighed, pressing her thumb on the space
between her eyes. She was silent for a moment, her
expression shifting. She couldn't hide her emotions to save
her life, and I found it comforting now as she sought to
break one of her few rules.
"There has to be something else we can do, someone
else we haven't talked to," I said, rubbing at my achy
temples.
"There isn't. Not anyone we'd want to talk to, anyway."
I bit my lip and considered my next words. I wasn't as
familiar with Oakridge as Eliza was, but I knew more than
most. I knew there were others in town that we could have
gone to, other Naturals on her list of those to avoid. I didn't
know their names or anything at all about them … I only
knew that they were here.
And what they were.
 "But you're willing to talk to a Djinn?"
Eliza stiffened, her head twisting toward me like she
already knew what I was going to say.
"I don't understand. There are Vampires—"
Eliza grabbed me by the shoulders before I could finish,
turning me to face her. I was so startled by the movement
that I yelped, pulling away with a jerk, my back slamming
against the cabinets. Eliza looked so stunned that she
jumped back, falling on her palms as regret covered her
features.
“Oh Himal, I’m so sorry, Ali. I didn't mean to grab you
like that," she started, shaking her head and laying it in her
hands. "Vampires are … out of the question. I can talk to
Archon because of my baba, but Vampires are a different
story."
"Why, Eliza? What's so different between them and
Archon?" I asked, biting my lip.
She’d never straight told me why, but I knew that of the
Naturals on her list, Vampires were the ones she hated.
Curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn't stop the
question. Eliza froze, turning away, hesitating to tell me
before she sighed.
"Vampires and Djinn aren't comparable, not like that
anyway. Djinn may be powerful, but we can kill them." Eliza
paused, her expression taking on a look I recognized all too
well: repressed fear and an inability to think of anything
else. Something had happened, something I had a feeling I
wasn't going to like.
"Vampires differ from most Naturals, Ali. They're
powerful, ruthless, and practically immortal. Hell, the only
way you can really kill one is direct sunlight." Eliza's face
grew pale, and she was shaking as she spoke. "And they
know it. They draw people in with their good looks and
charm, then kill without mercy because they can. So, even
if we found one that would talk to us without tearing out
our throats, there's no guarantee anything they say would
be true. It's just not worth the risk."
I grimaced, taking one of Eliza's trembling hands in
mine.
"What happened, Liz?" I asked, so quiet it surprised me
she even heard it.
Eliza, the woman who had become a sister to me, who
had taken me in and given me a home, smiled even when
tears brimmed her eyes. She let out a haggard breath as
pain flashed across her face.
"A Crypt killed my parents and most of my Swell."
Whatever I'd expected, didn't even come close to the
reality. I froze, my mouth opening though I couldn't get any
words out.
"I remember Mom begging to know why," she
explained.
"The man, their leader or just another lackey, I don't
know, said 'because Siren blood tastes best when they're
scared.'"
Again, I was at a loss for words, so stunned by what I
heard, I could only squeeze Eliza's hand tighter as she
finished softly, "Carter's mom was killed by one while
walking home one night. Drained her dry, then left her on
the stairway to their family home. He found her there."
The message was clear enough, but it was only
hammered home when Eliza's lips thinned into a dark
scowl, her eyes glowing so brightly they almost looked
white. A flicker of her power pressed against me, and I
stiffened as it slid across my skin like it was looking for a
threat. Eliza took a few deep breaths, and the feeling faded.
"I don't know. Maybe not every Vampire is a monster,
but I haven't found one that isn't. Everyone I know has a
story about them, has a family member or a friend they've
lost. They'll tear you apart if you give them a chance, Ali."
Eliza wiped her tears on her shirt, the long-sleeved silky
material doing little to help. "So I won't let them near you
to find out. We can do this without Vampires. I know it."
I nodded numbly, turning toward her the best that I
could. The pain was fading, and the headache that pulsed
in my mind was less severe now. Eliza reached out for me
again, pulling me into another hug. Even after six months
with a very huggy Eliza and an even huggier Grigen, it still
felt strange. She sagged into me, her grip holding me to
her like a lifeline.
"I'm sorry, Eliza," I said, pulling back with a forlorn
smile.
"It's fine. It happened a long time ago." She clutched at
the necklace she always wore, a small golden shell.
"Thanks for listening, Ali. I didn't mean to drop that on
you."
"That's what friends do, right? We help each other."
Eliza looked like she might cry again, reaching out to
grab my hand.
"You're damn right. Which is exactly why we're doing
this." Like someone had reignited the fire, Eliza's eyes
shifted. Any vulnerability that had been there before faded,
and only the determined Eliza that I'd grown to love as a
sister stared at me.
"Doing what?" I asked, watching as she all but jumped to
her feet.
"We're going to get you some help," she said as she
rushed around the counter to the small closet by the loose
tea.
She pulled out two coats, warm enough for a trip out in
the late fall weather. I recognized mine clutched in her
hand, the soft brown fake fur shining under the evening
sun. I furrowed my eyebrows, tilting my head at her as she
ran back to me.
"I really hope you don't mean what I think you do," I
said, just as she looked at me with a mischievous grin, one I
knew Grigen got from her.
 "Do you trust me?" she asked, shaking off the coats.
"Of course I do, Eliza. But that doesn't mean—"
She cut me off with a pleading look, halting my words.
"Then get up. We have somewhere to be," she said as
she pulled me to my feet.
I struggled to stay standing next to her as my knees
buckled. The after-effects of the Rend still lingered in my
bones, and she had to steady me to keep me upright. She
helped me put my coat on, and I humored her, if only to
keep her focused enough to listen to reason.
"Eliza, you realize it's almost sundown, right?" I asked,
shaking off the ache in my limbs.
Black spots danced in my vision, and I leaned onto the
counter to stop from falling back down. Eliza sent me a
look of apology, lessening her grip and helping me gain my
bearings before she glanced at the stairs again.
"I know. Which is why we need to go now."
I pulled out of her arms, stretching my hand out at her
when she reached for me. I shook my head.
"Now? As in, to Archon's now?" I asked.
"Yes," she said matter-of-factly, and like a train barreling
full-speed ahead, she didn't let up. Instead, she grabbed my
outstretched hand and pulled me toward the door with
fierce determination.
"You want to go to a Djinn's house, in his territory, at
night?" I tried and failed at shaking her off. "Where is my
Eliza, and what have you done with her?"
"This is serious, Ali."
I laughed, unable to stop myself. "I can see that, oh wise
and all-knowing, Eliza. Which is why I'll ask again … What
have you done with my Liz?" My retort had her throwing
her head back with a frustrated groan.
"We don't have time for this. We need to leave before the
sun sets, Ali."
A chill shot down my spine. "When did you have the time
to set this up?"
 "Earlier today. I figured I could set up the meeting and
deal with the consequences later," she said. "I wasn't sure
when we would have this chance again. Who knows when
he'll be back in town, especially with the Eternium so
close."
I faltered, biting at my lip. She had mentioned the
Eternium before, a gathering for the leaders of each
Natural race. She would have to make an appearance since
her baba was the Siren Eternal. Dezen and Carter were in
similar situations, though I didn't know what their
connections were. I hadn't asked about the details, and
from the sound of it, Eliza had little to tell, as it would be
her first one. She'd told me it was a ball of sorts, where all
the heads of the races met and mingled, telling stories,
sharing secrets, and hashing out Challenges if anyone
thought an Eternal needed to be replaced.
Suddenly the thought of talking to Archon now didn't
seem so terrible. I'd forgotten how close the ball was, and
once it was going, there would be even fewer places for us
to go asking about me. I didn't have the time to wait.
"Okay, fine," I said, shaking my head, pushing back the
dread that bubbled in my chest. "Where are Dezen and
Carter? Are they ready to go?"
As much as I didn't like the idea of going out at night, I
knew they could protect us. But, of course, her husbands
were forces of nature, though what else would you expect
of a Hemomancer and a Dragonkin? I expected her to call
them down, but Eliza just grinned sheepishly, opening the
door and motioning me outside.
"They don't know," she said, turning back to glance
toward those same steps Grigen had shot up earlier, as
though she was waiting for Dezen to come running down.
Her panicked looks at the stairs all made sense now.
"What?" I hissed out, all but screaming. "What do you
mean they don't know? We can't go outside alone right now.
It's almost dark!"
 "You aren't alone. You have me," Eliza said, as though
that took care of all of our problems.
I let off a frustrated groan, planting my feet, not letting
her drag me further. Her eyes narrowed, and her eyebrows
rose. There was a bright flash, and then Prince started
clapping beside her, choosing his time to appear as
strategically as possible.
His head nodded toward her in a you're the boss kind of
way.
The ass.
"And you have me," I said, waving at myself with an
exuberant flourish. "Want to point out anything else?"
"I'm a Siren. We'll be safe, I promise," she said while
crossing her arms over her chest.
"That doesn't explain why Dezen and Carter aren't
coming. We'd be safer with them there, Liz," I said, trying
to get the logic across to her.
But she didn't listen, her head shaking.
"We can't, Ali," she started so faintly, I almost didn't hear
her. "Archon made it clear that if we brought any males
into his territory, he wouldn't help."
My hackles raised, and I narrowed my eyes.
"And that didn't seem at all suspicious to you? What if
he's setting us up, or worse?"
I swallowed the thoughts that came with that sentence.
It hurt to even think of it, of the metallic tables and Dr.
Castillion's twisted smile. The experiments and the agony
that always followed them. I couldn't take a risk like this …
"Eliza—" I started, stuttering over her name.
"I know! I know it's a stupid plan, but it's the only one I
have left," Eliza cried, her voice cracking.
Prince tensed beside me. His expression was carefully
blank, but I knew him better than to think him calm. I felt it
in the emotions he couldn't quite stomp down. He didn't
like to show anger, not around me, especially not so soon
after a Rend. Not when he'd seen everything from before,
and I knew that even if he could talk, he was more likely to
tear out his vocal cords than he was to tell me about the
times I couldn't remember. He would save me that pain if
he could.
"I can't watch you die, Ali. I can't, not anymore." Her
voice cracked, and her Siren's Call leaked into her words.
"I don't like this, Eliza," I stated with as much finality as
I could muster. I understood my situation. I saw what was
at risk and knew what I could handle… And this wasn't on
that list. "I know you're trying your best to help, but I don't
think this is the way."
Not when getting to Archon's home meant crossing
Oakridge at night.
"Dezen and Carter can't find anything else. No one in
this district can find anything else. Nothing on what
Natural you could be or why the Rends are happening to
you," Eliza said, her hands going to her face, running over
her pale skin. The bags under her eyes were more
pronounced now that I could see her in full color again, and
when tears brimmed them, my resolve cracked.
"You've become a member of our family, and I'll do
anything I can to protect you, Ali. I've tried everything else.
Called everyone else. I wouldn't have even suggested it if
my baba wasn't so confident in him. He's an Eternal, the
head of the Djinn. So, if anyone knows what's happening, or
what you are …" I knew what she was going to say before
she said it, and it ached all the more when she managed to
get the words past her trembling lips. "It's him."
I stared, using the silence as a time to think. My breath
quickened as though my lungs were desperate for air. I
looked at Prince, always hunting for the comfort of his
presence, and his soft, crooked grin. I couldn't have missed
the way he winced as he nodded, how he tensed as though
the movement physically hurt him.
"It's my last chance?" It was a question I'd been pushing
down for the last six months. I continued staring at Prince,
his smile falling and his head dropping in defeat. Then,
Eliza's shaky nod confirmed it for me as the final nail in the
coffin.
This was it.
I pushed down my fear, straightening my spine even as
my legs tried to fall out from under me.
"Then I guess we better get going."
Eliza's eyes brightened, and I could see some stress
drain off her shoulders. The evening sun was setting on us,
and we likely had some ground to cover. Ground we would
have to walk, thanks to Eliza being vehemently against
vehicles. The only time I’d ever seen her in one was when
Carter was driving.
"His home is on the far side of Oakridge, past the Calico
Bridge," Eliza said as I leaned into her, unable to keep my
weight on my legs. "If we hurry, we can get there before
sundown."
She held me up, making sure I stayed standing. Then
her hum started again, breathing some strength into my
legs.
"Century Side … you know that's Vampire territory?" I
winced, forcing the steps I didn't think I could take.
"That's why I have this." Eliza produced two vials from
her pocket. They were small, and each held a clear liquid.
"Concentrated nectar from the Zinnia flower. It won't
hurt them, not permanently anyway, but it will slow them
down long enough for us to get away if it comes to it," she
said, handing one to me. "Which it won't, by the way. No
one would dare take me on."
I clutched my unoccupied fingers into a tight fist,
grounding myself. Eliza winked before flashing me a smirk,
and I tried to ignore the way her expression faltered.
"Come on," she said. "Let's get this over with."
I nodded, taking a deep breath, letting the smell of
lavender calm me, even as dread settled so firmly in my
stomach I could barely move.
"Yeah. Let's go fix this mess."

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 2

OceanofPDF.com
 Adrian

"A ny last words, Fally?" I asked, flashing my best grin at

my rather disgruntled elder Crypt mate.
Fallon narrowed his eyes but was otherwise unflinching
at my words. He held his pool cue loosely while watching
me measure up my last shot. Laid out in front of us was a
pool table, a beautiful dark oak with a red cloth top. Left on
it were three striped billiard balls and the eight ball. I
leaned forward, readying my stance as I prepared to win
my third game of the night.
"None that you'll find pleasing to hear," Fallon scoffed,
raising a sculpted brow.
"Oh, come on now, you've got to have something you'd
like to say. I'm inclined to remind you what's on the line." I
practiced my swing, a small hiss coming from the wooden
pool cue against the skin of my hand. "How long did it take
you to get the Mona Lisa again? If my memory serves me
right, I believe just a touch over two hundred years?"
It had been a goal of Fallon's since his turn, and he'd
finally bribed the curator at the Louvre several years back
to trade it out for a counterfeit. The man, a Gargoyle Imp
with an affinity for rare gems, had budged for only one
offer. He was now the proud owner of one of only twelve
Painite gemstones, a price Fallon was all too happy to pay
to receive such an exclusive piece of art. Art that would
now find a home on the wall in my room until Fallon could
win it back, and though he tried to hide it, I caught the
slight twitch of his upper lip: a dead giveaway for agitation.
Other than that, Fallon didn't move, and a normal person
would have thought that he was perfectly content, if not
slightly bored. In fact, the only reason I could tell he was
angry at all was the murderous look in his eyes, and a
hundred years' experience of poking at the hotheaded
beast. That lime green was so vibrant and absolutely
furious. I chuckled, hitting the cue ball as I called the back-
right pocket. The eight ball sank exactly as planned, and I
stood up straight, gesturing toward the table with a roll of
my hand.
"Then that's round three," I said, lifting my arms above
my head, stretching out tense muscles as I winked at a still-
glaring stone-faced Fallon.
Oh, I could do this all day.
"What do you say we go again?" I asked, egging him on,
all the while knowing he likely wouldn't pay me any mind.
Fallon had never been one to fall for my goading, and
today was no exception. Instead, he walked away, hanging
up the pool cue meticulously on the rack across the room
before strolling over to the couch and taking a seat next to
Eirik. Fallon sat with refined grace, his white suit glaringly
bright, the lightness of the material making his perfectly
styled blond hair seem almost white. Not a single piece of
him was out of place. Not a hair, not a thread, not even a
wrinkle. It was as unnerving as it was insufferable. How
could someone stay that perfect while getting their ass so
firmly handed to them?
I sighed, leaning against the pool table that graced our
home's 'game room', or leisure room, as Osiris often called
it. It had taken me years to convince Osiris to replace the
dreadful armory that had been here, moving all the ancient
gear to the basement and firmly out of sight. The room was
quaint, with gray walls and the stone accent Eirik enjoyed.
The carved squares were of varying shades of gray and
white. Even I had to admit they fit rather well, giving the
room and the rest of our house a far more modern feel than
we had originally gone for.
There was enough room to hold several entertainment
pieces, though much of the space was barren. There was
only the single pool table that I currently leaned on, which
was by one of the side walls, and a grand piano under the
room's crystal skylight. And, of course, how could I forget
the blood-red couch that was plastered directly in the
center of the floor? It was part of a dreadful matching set,
with one in our library and the other where Fallon and Eirik
currently sat. They stared straight ahead, their thoughts far
away from this room, likely avoiding thinking about why
Osiris summoned us for a chat.
Fallon shuffled, and I knew immediately what his plan
was when a twisted grin tugged at the corners of his lips.
He pulled a single piece of chocolate from his suit coat, the
familiar shiny paper telling me it was the chocolate. The
Aldovin delicacy that he hoarded like a Dragonkin did gold.
The sly bastard was more upset than I thought.
He unwrapped it with care, neatly placing the silver foil
in his suit pocket, before he popped the chocolate into his
mouth. All while smiling so cruelly, I nearly cried. It was the
only thing he wasn't willing to place up for the bet, no
matter how much I begged, pleaded, and offered. Fallon
wouldn't risk losing even a piece to me, not when they were
no longer produced. He'd picked up his final batch the last
time he was in Australia some four years ago, essentially
buying out what they had left of the company's stock.
Damn the stubborn man's sweet tooth.
Eirik caught my gaze before glancing between Fallon
and I, watching the interaction with veiled interest as he
sipped on his drink. It was a harsh honey mead he'd made a
few summers ago. The dark ink around his left eye—a
Celtic dragon with a twisting body and geometric patterns
—flexed as his lower lip raised, giving away his stake in this
match between us. His rolling sky-blues caught my
attention, and I didn't miss the way they flared with hints of
a challenge … a challenge to rile up Fallon some more. My
smile broadened.
Game on, old boy.
"Come now, Fallon. You can't just leave me to my
boredom when you were the one who wanted to play," I
said as I turned toward him again.
That got some movement, Fallon's eye twitching as his
glare turned deadly. Fallon liked his expressionless mask
and used it well most of the time. Though his ill temper was
easy enough to coax out if you knew where to prod.
"You've only lost the aged Brava Wine, a counterfeit
Mona Lisa, and the real Mona Lisa. What else do you have
to lose?" I asked, leaning forwards. I glanced at the
wrapper in his hand, smiling as he scowled. "Besides your
pride, of course."
"I think I've had enough of your games for the evening,
Adrian," Fallon said, the crisp, frigid words laced with
buried aggression.
He opened another chocolate, eating it leisurely.
Dragging out my torture. Definitely struck a nerve. So I
smirked and blew him a kiss.
"Translation, 'Oh, Adrian, I simply can't take the idea of
losing again, else I might cry,'" I said, mockingly throwing
my head back and covering my face with my forearm.
Eirik's silence finally broke, and the giant choked on a
laugh.
Jackpot.
"Fine. You want to play again? Why don't we take this to
the training room?" Fallon growled, his teeth clenched.
I threw my hands up in exasperated surrender and
sighed.
"Now, no need to be a sore loser." I put my cue next to
Fallon's before taking my spot by the pool table again,
claiming my victory before it turned into a brawl. "We can
always try again later. I have wanted that Picasso, the one
you keep above your bed, for ages."
I tapped at my lip, dodging Fallon's swiping blow with a
laugh and a flourish. Pool, I could win. But you didn't fight
Fallon when he was calm, let alone angry. The bastard
could throw hands with the likes of Nero—meaning I didn't
stand a damn chance in hell.
The sound of a door opening drew our attention, and
Osiris marched into the room, looking every bit as irritated
as I expected he would. His black hair, which was always
crisply pressed against his head in what I could only
describe as a 1920s' gangster look, was disheveled. The
scowl on his face dropped the room's temperature, and the
briefest hint of his Charm spread. His ill mood, so heavy in
the air that it felt like a living thing, nearly strangled me.
"Evening, Osiris," I said, tipping my head at the oldest of
our Crypt.
He barely looked at me, walking swiftly over to the still-
open bottle of mead on the counter. He poured himself a
drink and took a sip, his face twisting at its sweet taste.
"Took you long enough," Eirik said, stretching out on the
couch, downing the rest of his glass. There was tension in
how he sat, his hands flexed and his shoulders tight.
Ah, so the mock calm was done then. I straightened my
back, crossing my arms over my chest. It was a serious
time. Therefore, no time for a joke about Osiris's dreadful-
looking black pinstripe suit that screamed gangster.
His theme for this decade really wasn't doing it for me.
Osiris shook his head as he walked to the piano, taking a
seat on the dusty duet bench. He picked at the stained
ivory keys, never pressing hard enough to make any sound.
"So, what was the answer?" Fallon asked, impatience
bleeding into his words.
He grabbed his drink, which was sitting on the end table
next to him. He sipped it, much more inclined to admire the
sweet flavor. Osiris didn't answer for a time, choosing
instead to peer out the window at the mossy pasture we
had made into our yard. His eyes were far away, and the
look in them was the most troubling.
Nothing. No worry, no question. Just nothing. It left a
sour taste in my mouth; watching Osiris slowly sink further
and further into this pit of numbness and sorrow. But I
couldn't pull him out of it. I'd tried, Gods had I tried … but
nothing I did would ever be enough, and the only one that
stood a chance was the same one that'd caused the
numbness in Osiris.
"The Eternium ball is to go as planned."
My head dropped at Osiris's words just as Eirik's growl
echoed. I tapped at the pool table, desperately trying to
keep panic at bay. Neither Fallon nor I had ever been to an
Eternium ball, the event only coming up once every quarter
millennium. A gathering of the heads of us Naturals.
The Eternals.
And as the Turned of Sebek Ra, the Vampire Eternal
himself, we were expected to show.
"Fuck," Eirik said, that growly tinge clinging to his
words. "Two Eternals have died in the past month, and they
still want to hold their ball."
The beast inside of him flexed, moving behind steadfast
sky-blue eyes. It sent a jolt of fear down my spine, the kind
you only got in the presence of a predator. Even after all
these years, his beast still terrified me, despite me being
part of his Crypt. I didn't want to even consider how I'd feel
if I were facing the Viking giant as an enemy.
"And Sebek? I'd assume he's even more volatile than
normal with the Eternium so close," Fallon asked.
If the news scared Fallon, he didn't show it. Instead, his
expression was relaxed, and his posture laid-back. Even his
hair didn't have a damn single golden strand out of place.
Once again, I found that fact infuriating.
 "Xander said he was last seen in Prague. Still, he likely
has eyes on us even with his distance," Osiris said,
unblinking, so used to the wrath of our Maker that he'd
grown numb.
I wasn't as lucky, as the panic that had started when
Osiris entered the room crawled up my throat, catching any
response I had.
"Bastard's probably even more uptight, with you in line
for Challenge and all." Eirik leaned forward, pressing his
hand to his scarred neck.
His words had Osiris tensing, and a chill took up the air.
The power that came from Osiris nearly choked me, and his
Charm that had been barely there before was now
overwhelming. I recoiled, barely able to stand as a tense,
brooding energy filled the room.
"So cold in here all of a sudden," I said, forcing a laugh
at the end.
I emphasized the word cold, rolling my neck as I
reached out, hand extended in front of me. I focused on the
dead candles around the room as I took a deep breath,
letting the Flame, the gift that those of our blood held,
sizzle beneath my skin. Its spark crawled along my veins
before ending at the tips of my fingers. The wicks lit with a
snap, and heat seeped back into my bones as the gift
warmed me from the inside out. As expected, Osiris closed
his eyes when he realized what he'd done. The
overwhelming feeling in the air faded, and Osiris sighed.
"You're getting better with the Flame," he said, tapping
at the window.
"You could say that." I leaned in, giving Fallon my best
smile as I spoke again to Osiris.
"Don't tell Fallon, but I've been using his paintings as
target practice," I whispered, grinning wider when Fallon
snarled, his icy mask slipping enough for his anger to come
through.
"Adrian." Oh, if death had a voice.
 "Calm down, Fally, I jest." I smirked.
"I don't understand why you goad him," Osiris said
absentmindedly, taking another sip of his drink, not
bothering to turn toward me.
"Someone's got to. Otherwise, his face may get stuck
with that dreadful scowl." I imitated the expression,
laughing as Fallon rolled his eyes.
Silence took over, and even my push to lighten the mood
couldn't eliminate the feeling of desolation. A topic long
since ignored, like most things that could cause ire in our
home, was rearing its ugly head, and it seemed Osiris
didn't like that fact.
The Challenge.
Eternals fought for their place to rise above the rest,
and Osiris had just hit the age mark to call for a change of
leadership. Though, he had no intention of calling for a
Challenge. The thought of mingling with the leads of the
Races had never much appealed to our eldest brother. If
anything, Nero had been the one that would have fought
for the spot.
But that didn't mean Osiris wouldn't be seen as a threat
to Sebek's carefully crafted throne. Sebek no doubt knew
this as well, and that thought was making the approaching
Eternium that much more straining. There was a strange
tiredness surrounding Osiris, one that made my skin tight.
There was none of the panic that Fallon, I, or even Eirik
were feeling. Osiris was startlingly … calm? He was in a
position that would make most Vampires tremble and count
their days. Sebek had allowed no one to reach the age for
Challenge since becoming the first Vampire Eternal over
five thousand years ago. No one had expected Osiris to be
an exception.
"So, what does this mean for us?" Fallon asked, finishing
his drink.
"He'll be watching to see what we do, to make sure we
don't damage his reputation before the ball," I chimed in.
 "Meaning, we need to make an appearance before the
Eternium." Osiris sighed as he spoke, rubbing the area
between his eyes. "We need to remind others in the
community of our presence."
Silence settled over us again and understanding took
over. The kind that drowned the room. I'd been dreading
this since I first reported to Osiris about Pennsylvania's
status a few weeks ago. I'd hoped we wouldn't have to use
this.
Because it was about to go over like a lead balloon.
"What do you have planned, Osiris?" Fallon's suspicion
showed in the way his eyes narrowed and his shoulders
tensed.
"Adrian began searching a few weeks ago for suitable
events, in case something like happened. He found only one
that met our conditions."
"But?" Eirik asked, catching the hesitation in Osiris's
voice.
Eirik had known Osiris for well into a thousand years.
So, I would've been more surprised if he hadn't picked up
on how our eldest was stalling his words.
Osiris began tapping at the piano keys again, before he
sighed. "It's an auction. One of Darius Verslini's."
I'd been prepared for blowback the moment that I'd
learned of the auction. Though nothing could really prepare
you for the unfiltered rage of a Vampire with the blood of a
wolf. Eirik's snarl filled the room, the spark of our Flame
lighting along his skin as his emotions spiraled.
"I thought he left the territory after his dispute with
Nero," Fallon said, ignoring Eirik's rage, only making our
Norseman brother angrier.
Eirik glanced between Fallon and Osiris like they'd
grown extra limbs.
"He did. He returned a few years back with the
permission of Sebek, and he's likely the eyes our Maker has
on us. I wasn't aware he'd started his dealings again until
Adrian reported it," Osiris said.
"You jest," Eirik said, a deadly calm to his voice, one that
betrayed the sharpening of his jaw and the push of the wolf
behind his eyes. "We aren't going … not there, Osiris."
"We don't have a choice, Eirik. We need to give a public
appearance, or it could lead Sebek to pay us a visit before
we're prepared for one." Osiris's accent came up when he
said Eirik's name, twisting the syllables to hold a distinctive
early Egyptian tinge.
Eirik stood from his seat, eyes narrowed in a challenge.
Osiris didn't move. Hell, he barely managed a blank stare
as he continued to sip his drink.
"Darius's auctions are cesspits. It's why we got rid of
him in the first place. You can't seriously be considering
this." Eirik's words caused Osiris's jaw to tick, though he
didn't speak again. "We go somewhere else."
"It's the biggest gathering of Naturals in the area for the
next several months. Adrian confirmed it," Osiris said,
nodding his head in my direction.
Eirik turned his volatile glare on me, and I smiled
sheepishly.
Thanks, Osi.
"It's true. Several prominent Naturals will be there," I
said.
"How many?" Fallon asked, tapping at the arm of the
sofa, his cold, expressionless mask back in place.
"Six Packs, three Clutches, and a few rather high-profile
solo Naturals. I couldn't really get a good gauge on Swells,
though Waterborne Naturals are harder to track down with
them living in bodies of water, you know?" I paused.
"Though, we'll be the only Crypt."
"No," Eirik growled.
"Eirik," Osiris started, standing, brushing off the non-
existent dust on his suit.
 "I said no. No auctions." Eirik's hand shot to his neck
again, and the snarled words burned us all.
Osiris's mouth snapped closed, his jaw tensing at the
sight of the scar that had led to Eirik's turn. Neither Fallon
nor I knew exactly what happened, though we didn't need
to. The rest of his scars were telling enough.
Just another thing that wasn't spoken of, another beast
you didn't need to prod.
"I know it's not ideal," Osiris whispered, his hands pale
and, as always, clenched tightly as Eirik walked toward
him. He wasn't scared, at least not of Eirik, no matter how
much he snarled and growled.
Eirik was just too close.
"Not ideal Osiris? It's fucking disgraceful. Against
everything we stand for!" Eirik took a step back, his
movement directly contrasting the snarl in his voice. "Nero
wouldn't have agreed to this."
Nero's name, like a curse of silence, stopped all
conversation. No one spoke. No one moved, and the pain
was palpable.
"You're right. He would have laughed in my face at the
thought," Osiris said, the words barely a whisper. "Know
this, brother. I don't like it either, but it's this, or we face
his wrath."
The ultimatum was enough to make my body tense
again. Eirik was much the same, his teeth grinding as his
face sharpened further, nose dragging to a harsh point, and
jaw cracking as his beast lingered close to the surface.
"He's already waiting for a wrong move, anything to
justify culling his line. Us, Eirik. We cannot afford to give
him any more reason." The sharp tone that defined Osiris
bled into his words, cutting in their intensity.
There was a surety in how he spoke. Sebek would
destroy us before he allowed Osiris to take his title. Hell,
he'd cull us just for the fun of it. At his best Sebek was a
loose cannon, and we were about to deal with him at his
worst.
The room fell silent, leaving us to our thoughts.
Moonlight shone down on Osiris, the effect seeming to age
him. He looked tired, sipping at his drink while tapping the
piano keys that he hadn't truly played in decades. He'd
always preferred to duet. Though, the only one who could
keep up with him had been Nero, and since his death,
Osiris hadn't done more than touch the keys.
"Sebek will kill us all," Osiris finished, a startling calm to
his words. Like he not only expected it, but he was ready
for it.
Eirik tensed, and his snarl morphed into a resigned
scream. I knew Osiris had convinced him then. Eirik
wouldn't put us at risk, not willingly.
"I know what I'm asking, Eirik, and you know I wouldn't
call for it if I didn't think it was unavoidable." Osiris's
words struck a chord, one that had Eirik faltering.
His intense rage evaporated from everything.
Everything but his eyes. There, his beast still swirled,
itching to come to the surface and take over.
"Fine," he said. "But we save one."
I swallowed hard at the ramifications of his words.
Only one, because you could only buy one. It was the
rules, and we weren't in a position to be making waves
right now. So, they wouldn't be swayed. Not even for
someone as old as Eirik; as old as Osiris.
"Agreed," Osiris answered immediately.
Eirik didn't appear settled. If anything, his face twisted
more, his eyes closing as he grimaced, hand reaching for
his neck again.
"All in favor?"
We all nodded, standing tensely for only a moment. Eirik
was out the front door between one breath and the next,
the wood straining as it slammed.
 "Well, let's get this shitshow on the road," I said, trying
to lighten the mood.
I stretched my arms high, forcing a grin at a stoic
Fallon, who had just swallowed the rest of his drink. He
muttered something under his breath that sounded
distinctly like a curse pointed in my direction.
I could only laugh when Fallon raised a disgruntled
eyebrow.
"Shotgun," I called out as I flitted down the stairs, and
toward what I could only hope wasn't a terrible evening.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 3

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

I ground my teeth, focusing on the crisp pain that came

with it as the familiar sense of panic nipped at my
heels. It was the same panic that had followed me like a
plague for the last six months.
We ambled down the dimly lit streets far slower than I
would have liked. There was an unnerving quality to the
chill in the air, or at least that was what the goosebumps on
my skin were telling me. The sun had set behind the
horizon, and its absence left a distinct feeling of fear in its
wake. I walked a little faster because of it.
"This is a terrible idea," I ground out, glancing back
sharply between Eliza and Prince as they worked to catch
up with my stiff pace.
Well, Eliza did. Prince just floated my way, doing his best
to keep my spirits up with his flashy expressions and
swoon-worthy smiles.
The streets on this side of town were narrow, and the
buildings seemed to age with every step. The old brick
crumbled like the crunch of leaves under our feet. Fall had
come to Pennsylvania, and the trees had started to change
color, painting the ground an orange-red. Any other time I
would have taken a second to admire the colors, but right
now, it just left a distinctly hollow feeling in the pit of my
stomach. The kind that made me want to run in the exact
opposite direction.
"I don't like it either. If you have a better idea, I'm all
ears," Eliza admitted, sighing as she spoke.
Her nose twitched as I glanced again between her and
the silent Prince. She didn't turn to look at him, not when
she knew she wouldn't see him there. When we first met,
she didn't believe me when I said I could see Prince and
others that had passed on. Even less when she learned
what else I could do to them. That I could basically unexist
them, for lack of a better term. She still seemed skeptical
sometimes, but that didn't stop her from being as
supportive as possible.
Case in point, this mess.
I knew she sometimes tried to see Prince like I did. But
no amount of her Siren's Call would make her see ghosts. I
was alone in my gift to see them, and alone in my gift to set
them free. Sometimes, it felt like I was just alone.
I shook my head, guilt building at the stray thought. I
glanced at Prince again, watching how he walked with that
soft swagger, his entire form radiating confidence. Like a
god or a king.
A Prince.
He tilted his head and gestured toward Eliza, as if to say
What's up with her? The flare of his arms and that lopsided
smile I loved so much helped calm my nerves. I couldn't
help but smile back at him, my heart speeding up as his
grin expanded, reaching up to his colorless eyes.
I shook my head, relaxed by his ease as I stepped closer
to Eliza.
"I don't, but that doesn't make this feel any less wrong.
It's like we're walking into a lion's den." I shuddered,
unable to stop the clench of my hands as Eliza stepped
toward me.
I was still quick to jump, quick to slam my jaw closed
whenever someone or something moved a little too fast.
They were habits I'd yet to break, habits that didn't feel like
they should be real.
"Archon is the last person we'll have to ask. He has to
know what you are, and he wouldn't do anything to upset
my baba, not when she's still the Siren Eternal," Eliza said
with a certainty I didn't feel.
"Then why are we meeting now of all times, Eliza? He
didn't want you to bring Dezen or Carter. It's past sundown.
Not to mention Fellow Manor is on Century Side." I swung
my arm toward the darkest part of Oakridge, which we
were currently walking toward. "I'd like to reiterate, that's
Vampire territory. You told me as much several times."
I could see Eliza's argument brimming just behind her
closed mouth, the twitch of her lip and the cross of her
arms giving her away.
"What about this guy makes you so sure he's worth this
risk?" I asked, not giving her time to start her rebuttal.
"He's a Djinn. They can't outright lie," she said, rubbing
her face.
Even in the dark, she glowed. Her scarlet hair, long on
the left and buzzed short on the right, was bright against
her pale skin and deep black winter coat. She was like
beauty made flesh, and the way she spoke made me want to
say yes, no matter what she was saying. The Siren's Call
did that even when she didn't want it to.
"And he's got over three thousand years of experience
under his belt."
My eyes widened, and I found myself stunned, mouth
falling open.
"Three thousand? There's no way," I said incredulously.
No one could be that old. Right?
"It's true. My baba knew him when she was a little girl,"
Eliza said, and I started walking again, listening as she
hummed under her breath. "A lot of Naturals are like that.
Old age isn't something that can kill most of us."
 It was strange to think about as I settled my hand over
my chest. My heart beat heavily under my palm. I hadn't
given much thought to my future, not when there was a
very real possibility that I wouldn't have one. But I let
myself, for just a moment, consider what meeting Archon
could mean for me. Maybe I was a Natural. Maybe I would
never have to let go of Eliza's quick wit or Grigen's smile.
Hope flared in my bones, and it almost made me sick. I
moved quickly, just as Eliza spoke again.
"This has to work. He has to know how to make you
better. You were dead today, Ali." Her voice cracked at the
end, ending her tune. "You were dead for three minutes.
How much longer before you don't snap back?"
She began humming again, a melancholy sway to it this
time. I didn't have an answer, not one I wanted to voice out
loud. Eliza's soft melody calmed me, helping me to relax. I
didn't have a rebuke for her, not when she was right.
"Speaking of, how are you feeling?" Eliza asked, inching
closer until she was walking next to me.
Prince took up my other side, keeping a reasonable
distance between us. There was no pressure in my head,
and my heart wasn't thundering. No building Rend, not yet
anyway.
"I'm fine, for now," I whispered, holding my coat closer,
comforted by the fabric.
I shoved my hand into my pocket, wrapping my fingers
around the small glass vial that Eliza had given me.
"No pressure?" Eliza pressed, her arms crossing over
her chest.
"No, not right now."
"Alright," she said, a relieved breath helping to lessen
the stress in her shoulders. Eliza hesitantly glanced around
the dimly lit street. "Are there any other spirits around?"
I took a deep breath before looking around the area.
Spirits had a particular feel to them. They were cold, and
that chill was typically the first thing I noticed when they
showed up. But it was nearly impossible to sense a new one
with Prince here; his familiar chill dulled that feeling, so I
had to rely on my sight alone.
"None that I can see, no," I finally said, scanning the
empty streets.
"Well, that's a good sign, right?" Eliza asked, letting out
a breath, the condensation visible now.
It was getting colder the longer we walked, the crisp
Pennsylvania fall air setting in. I nodded, turning back to
gauge our quickly darkening surroundings as I recognized
where we were. During the day, this little road was
bustling, but now, there wasn't a soul in sight. We stopped
and just stared at the crossing point that led to the Century
side of town.
Calico Bridge looked like it hadn't been touched since it
was built. The old oak structure sat over the small stream
that ran through Oakridge. The town split here, literally.
The houses on the other side seemed ancient compared to
the weathered buildings we had passed so far. Cracked
streets and flickering street lights only made me want to
turn back more. I could see the dark and crumbling brick of
the buildings from where I stood. What lurked just beyond
them? Who could be lurking? A soft breeze blew crumpled
leaves around us, mixing with the sound of the stream.
I took a deep breath.
I forced a step, and the creak of the bridge caused me to
pause as the hair on the back of my neck stood at attention.
I searched for Prince, hunting for my safety net, and he
looked at me with a sideways glance from my left, with his
eyebrow raised and expression tense. He glanced between
me and the other side of the bridge as though expecting me
to keep walking.
I didn't want to move. Something about it felt wrong.
"Everything okay?" Eliza asked, obviously not feeling the
same thing I was.
 I forced myself to take another step, cursing when that
overbearing sense of panic didn't ebb. I wanted nothing
more than to turn back, head home, and pretend this was
all just a bad dream. I wanted to hope that we'd missed
something, that Dezen and Carter were holding onto one
last option. That there was more left to try, or someone left
to see. But I knew there wasn't. This man, Archon, was my
last chance at figuring this out. At understanding why my
soul wasn't settling. At figuring out what I was.
And why I kept dying.
Because if he didn't know, I wasn't sure what I would do.
My steps were slow and dragging, but eventually we
found ourselves on the other side of the bridge. The air was
physically cooler here, as though I'd walked into a different
season, and even in my thick fall clothing, I shivered.
"You're fine," I said to myself as I picked up a steady
pace. It was another habit I found I couldn't shake. "It's just
the dark. That's all."
Eliza shuffled behind me, catching up with a huff just as
a twisting dread settled in my stomach, and a prickling
awareness that we were likely being watched made me
shiver. I glanced at Prince again, and his mouth twisted
with worry as he watched me. His hands flexed, and he
looked around, tracing our surroundings for what was
making me panic. Even Eliza stayed quiet as she searched
the dark. Uncharacteristically, she let me continue my rant,
her entire focus on the dimly lit streets.
"Just the dark," I whispered.
I had to squint as I watched the alleyways. The
streetlights on this side of town were far and few between,
an obvious inkling of those that lived here. Humans knew
to stay away, their instincts telling them that whatever this
path held wasn't worth it.
Much like mine were telling me now.
I trudged on, focusing on the road as a towering
building slowly came into focus in the distance. Its
extensive structure stuck out like a sore thumb, with long,
arching walkways between towering spires. It was grand in
every way you would expect a castle to be. I could see the
regal hedges from here, and the dark brickwork was
masterful. It was lit softly with yellowed lights, more
brightened by the moon than anything.
That had to be it. Fellow Manor.
I took in the sounds of the wind in the trees, their leaves
a bright mix of color, slightly dimmed by the dark; the
unique crunch of leaves under my feet.
"Just the dark." Another mumble.
It made me feel better, less alone. I clutched the vial of
Zinnia extract in my pocket. The crunching sound of leaves
increased until the sound was almost aggressive in my
ears.
I froze.
The sound of leaves crunching did not.
I flipped around as fast as I could, barely catching
Prince's startled expression and Eliza's gasp. The surprise
action made me slide backward, my feet nearly tumbling
from under me. A startled cry bubbled up my throat,
caught just behind my teeth.
A man stood just feet away. He was tall, easily towering
over us. White teeth were on display, with what looked like
a lit cigarette bit between them. The tiny bud lit up his face
enough for me to catch the stubble on his jaw and his
slicked-back brown hair. Smoke came from his nose, rising
over his face. I jolted on instinct, forcing myself back
another few feet, dragging Eliza behind me. His face,
shapely in a way that most would call attractive, held an
expression that made me want to puke, and the leering way
he looked at me felt all too familiar.
And like fate couldn't stand the thought of giving me a
break, pressure built in my skull. I clenched my teeth,
biting down my panic and a wave of nausea.
Now is not the fucking time.
 "Good evening, ladies. Was wondering if you might be
able to help me? I'm a tad lost, you see," he said, taking a
step toward us.
There was a drawl to his words that cut at his vowels,
making him sound less intimidating. He wore a deep brown
suit with a red undershirt. The collar was ruffled and
unkempt, much like the rest of him.
Eliza gripped my shirt from behind, trying to move me
out from in front of her, but I didn't budge. I couldn't, not
with how the man was looking at us. I didn't want Eliza to
endure it. I wouldn't let her. So, I held firm, doing all I
could to stay standing under the man's brutal regard and
the pain of an upcoming Rend. My legs trembled, and
agony speared through my skull.
"We can't help you. Leave us alone." I couldn't muster
anything else, and what I hoped was a snarl sounded more
like a cry.
My right hand, still clutching the vial in my pocket,
tightened as Eliza tensed behind me, and Prince moved to
stand next to me. With clenched fists and a murderous
expression, Prince glared down at the man who couldn't
see him, as if willing that to be enough to ward him off.
He gave me the strength to keep standing.
"Are you sure? I could really use your help," the man
tsked, his head shaking.
He took another step forward, and I staggered back,
gripping Eliza's arm with my free hand. He sighed, raising
his hands disarmingly.
"Maybe we got off on the wrong foot. I'm Curtis," he
said, waving at himself with a flourish. "It's a pleasure to
meet ya both."
He stuck his hand out slowly, reaching it toward us.
Black ink curled around his fingers and arm, poking out
from under the red of his shirt. It looked like snakes were
crawling up his skin and reaching out to grab me. That
smile never left his face, and I struggled with what to do,
caught between forced silence and a curse.
"She said to leave us the fuck alone, you creep," Eliza
sneered.
She trembled behind me, and that pull in her voice slid
across my skin, making my mind muddle. The man in front
of us didn't seem affected. He just continued to smile as he
pulled his hand back, throwing his arms up in surrender.
Eliza noticed, letting out a sharp breath, her Call ending
abruptly.
This was bad.
"Alright, alright. I'll just get help from someone else.
Sorry to bother you, ladies."
His lips pulled back and exposed sharpened teeth,
canines long enough to tear apart flesh.
From the smugness in his eyes, I'd say he knew what
Eliza was, and knew that she wouldn't have any effect on
him. I took another step back to create distance between us
and him as our game of cat and mouse continued.
"Do have a good evening," he said, tipping his chin at us.
But he didn't turn to leave, only smiled again. His
predatory gaze followed us, and the distinct feeling of
being hunted crawled down my spine. It was like he knew
exactly what I was thinking. My breathing was spiraling
now, and I tried to recall what Eliza had told me about
calming my panic when it came up.
"Leave," I snarled.
Something akin to a shock lit up my spine, and the
surrounding darkness seemed to close in, covering my
sight in a haze of black. The pressure in my head raged,
and I forced shallow breaths. But that damned haunting
smile never left his lips, and though I braced for his next
step, nothing could have prepared me for when he hurled
himself at us. Curtis' movements were fast and calculated,
far from the sluggish way he'd been standing. He reached
us before either of us could react, his hand grabbing my
hair, pulling hard enough to rip strands from my head. I
didn't scream.
Never make noise.
The mantra started in my head, roaring along to the
sound of blood pounding in my ears. I moved as he had,
quick and efficient, as I smashed the vial into his head with
enough force for the glass to break. Shards sank into my
skin, and he screamed. He released my hair, stumbling
back, holding his injured face.
They get more violent when they hear noise.
I was already running, dragging a dazed-looking Eliza
behind me, unfortunately away from the bridge that led to
the other safer side of town. The sound of feet on the
pavement echoed in my ears, and I glimpsed Prince beside
me, urging me to run faster.
"Better hope you're fast, bitch." Gone was the kindness
that Curtis had been forcing into his words.
The malice in his tone had me picking up my pace, and
for a second, it was like I was flying. I took a corner hard,
trying to lose him between the buildings. I could hear his
footsteps behind me, gaining on us.
We were fast.
He was faster.
His fingers found purchase on my shirt, and I came to a
jerking halt. He ripped my breath from my lungs as he
dragged my legs out from under me. My head throbbed and
ached, a mix between pre-Rend and the impact, as I
realized I was on the ground.
I turned, noticing Curtis hovering over a struggling
Eliza.
"So you're the Siren, eh? You'll fetch a good price." His
words froze me to the spot, nearly stripping me of my will
to breathe.
"Fuck you!" she screamed in his face, thrashing.
She didn't take in his words, not like I did. That
unprecedented pressure pulsed in my head, and I
staggered to my knees. He knew what Eliza was; he said
the Siren.
He knew we were going to be here.
That thought had me dragging myself to my feet. I
wobbled, but didn't hesitate as I threw myself forward, and
wrapped my arms around his neck, wrenching him off Eliza
with everything I had. I dug my hand, still full of glass
shards, against his bleeding face and anywhere else I could
reach. Blood flowed from my mouth as I bit my lip hard,
and pain spread up my arm from the tear of the glass, but I
refused to let go. I only dug in harder as he screamed.
"Run, Eliza!" I yelled, struggling to stay on the agile
man's back as he stood fully.
Eliza jerked to her feet, moving to come closer to us, to
fight. I could see the determination in her eyes. I shook my
head violently, fighting back the will to let go as Curtis dug
claws into my arm. It was nothing. The pain didn't faze me,
not anymore. It was just another scar to add to the list, and
I would add however many I needed to get Eliza out of
here.
"Eliza, NOW!"
She was crying. I could practically feel it in the air, but
she still didn't move, hesitation and desperation keeping
her still. My arms strained, and the man slammed against
the wall closest to us, stealing the breath from my lungs
again. I wrapped my legs around his waist, anchoring
myself to him. Again, my arms screamed for me to let go,
and I knew I couldn't hold on for much longer. Tears built in
my eyes as I caught Eliza's gaze. The family I chose. She
needed to go, to run, to get help. I gritted my teeth.
"Do it for Grigen!" I cried, and the agony that stretched
across her face would haunt me for the rest of my life.
She didn't want me hurt, but she would do anything for
her son. I saw the moment she cracked, and a sigh of relief
crawled through the sobs I couldn't stop. Eliza choked on
her cry as she turned away from us, running down the alley.
 "I'm sorry, Ali, I'm so sorry." Her words echoed in the
small space, and then she was gone, bolting down the road,
away from us.
She disappeared from view.
My arms gave out, and I released a shuddering breath
as the man ripped me over his shoulder, slamming me to
the ground. My head, still pounding with the pain of an
upcoming Rend, split into agony. Then he was over me, so
close I could feel his breath on my face. He smelled of
smoke and ash, the scent making my nose burn. I didn't
open my eyes. Fear held them tightly shut.
He gripped my jaw in a relentlessly bruising hold,
dragging my head to center, and my eyes only shot open
when his nose skimmed across my skin. His one open green
eye glowed eerily, an unnaturally pointed pupil sharp
against the color. He snarled down at me, digging his
bloodstained claws into my neck.
"You've got some talons, you little bitch." His voice was
like glass on my eardrums, and I tried to shrink into myself,
ripping away from his grip.
The pressure in my head pulsed, bouncing along with
my erratic heartbeat. I forced myself to stay conscious as I
struggled in his hold, trying to buck him off. I wasn't
winning this fight, and unless I changed tactics, I doubted I
would.
"Well, guess you'll have to do. You little freak." I froze as
adrenaline surged through me.
He spit to the ground, painting the concrete an ashen
black. It sizzled, ringing in my ears. I glimpsed the mangled
side of his face, where a slow trickle of blood flowed from
the still-open, glass-filled wounds.
I took a deep breath before stilling entirely.
There were still shards of glass in my palm, and I
opened my hand, pointing it away from him. I forced myself
to stay calm, feigning a struggle so he would move to
better immobilize me. That's when I would strike. I doubted
it would feel pleasant for me either, but it might give me a
better chance. I took a deep breath.
"Now, that wouldn't be a very nice thing to do." The
man's honeyed voice made me jump, and I went cold when
his head shook condescendingly above me. "You wouldn't
want to add any more glass to my pretty face, would you,
doll?"
I froze again.
He must have seen me move or seen me unclench my
hand. Or did I say it out loud? I trembled as I tried to sink
further into the ground.
"Didn't see it, darlin'. Heard it. Your thoughts are as
clear as day," he snarled as dread pooled in my stomach.
"Two young women alone on this side of town, awfully
dangerous, don't you think? Wandering unprotected on
Century Side."
I couldn't find words. He knew what I was thinking. I
could see it in the calculating way he followed me, like he
knew what I would do before I did.
"We're not alone." I choked down my panic, trying to
think of a better lie to tell, but nothing would escape past
my frozen lips.
Eliza had told me about Naturals like him, people who
could read thoughts. Carter, one of her husbands, was one
of them. The quiet man could search your soul, exposing
what you didn't want others to know.
Dragonkin.
Curtis rubbed at his scruffy jaw, scratching in
contemplation. "Ah, you know my brother."
I recoiled, finding none of Carter's likeness in this
monster's eyes. The cruel anger in his words told me he
didn't much like the connection.
"Never met him," he continued, "the deserting bastard.
If I'd known that Siren was his little thing, I would've
fought harder to catch her. Shame." A puff of smoke
escaped his nose as though to prove his point, and I was
too sick to my stomach to even consider words. "See? No
point in lying to me, darling. Now, remember, imaginary
friends don't count."
Of course, he was talking about Prince. This wasn't
happening.
I jerked as he held my arms above my head with one of
his much larger hands, his other reaching behind him. He
snapped my hands together with some kind of rope. It
wrapped around my wrists, binding them to the point of
pain. It smelled of dirty magic and gasoline. Prince was at
my side, his face stricken in a silent scream as he watched
in horror. Unable to stop what was happening. His pain
devoured me, and his guilt drowned me.
"Don't worry, Prince can come too." There was a dark,
mocking tone in the man's voice as he lifted off me, pulling
me into his arms effortlessly.
I dug my nails into whatever skin I could get hold of, the
glass in my right hand shredding my skin and his. A hollow
sob left me when he brushed off the aggression with little
interest. I grew desperate, thrashing as he carried me out
of the alley and into the dimly lit street. Someone had to
see me, had to see what was happening.
But no one did, or if they had, they didn't care enough to
help.
I wrangled my knee to his chest, and Curtis grunted.
The unruly growl that slid over me caused me to stop in my
tracks. His eyes skimmed over me, a sick look coming over
his face. Then, before I could register what was happening,
a sharp pinch bit into my arm, and I watched in horror as
he pulled back a syringe.
"Didn't want to do that." His angry mumble clouded my
thoughts.
My mouth went numb, and my lips tingled. I could feel it
settle under my skin as I tried to pull away from him. Panic
welled in my chest as my adrenaline spiked. It forced the
drug through my veins, making me dizzy, delirious almost.
As though my limbs weren't my own.
In what seemed like a matter of seconds, we were back
on the main road, the dim streetlamps barely casting our
shadows. I could feel the drug taking hold, pulling me
under its seductive spell. The man had me in the back of a
pickup before I recognized what was happening. He
reached under the seat, pulling out a terrifyingly familiar
object—duct tape.
I kicked at him, my legs barely making him move before
he gripped my ankle and squeezed with enough pressure to
bruise it. He jammed a rag into my mouth, the taste
distinctly sour, before covering my mouth with a long piece
of tape. He didn't spare me a second glance as he slammed
the door, walking around the front of the truck with
confident strides. I looked around for anything that might
help me, a weapon or something to cut the rope. My head
was heavy, and I could barely keep it up as I fought back
the impending unconsciousness.
His door slamming made me jump, pulling me out of my
thoughts. He didn't glance back at me, as though he knew I
wouldn't be able to get out of the bindings, and pulled up a
small phone, flipping the screen open as he started the
truck. He brought it up to his ear, his face stern for a few
seconds. When a smile split across his face, I knew that
whoever he was trying to contact had answered.
"Why, good morning, you lazy fuck. Glad you could
answer my call." There was a pause, and I did my best to
hear what the person on the other end said, but couldn't
quite catch it. The sound was too mellow for me to pick up.
"Angry? No, just cut to fucking hell. The tip was right
on. Found them just past the bridge."
There was another pause, and I could hear a mumbled
reply on the other end. The smile never left Curtis's face.
"'Bout that. The Siren got away."
 And just like that, Curtis confirmed what I'd assumed in
the alleyway. It felt like my heart stopped, and a rush of
panic came back to me. I was being watched, and I ignored
it. I had felt off about it, had known it was a bad idea, and I
ignored it.
Archon had set us up. And I fucking ignored it.
Curtis's face curled into a snarl. "Hey, it wasn't my fault.
The other one fought like a fuckin' banshee. Had a vial of
Zinnia on her, would've lost them both if I was a fang." He
turned to glare at me.
"Well, maybe this wouldn't have happened if you had
come instead of sitting on your fucking ass." He rolled his
eyes at whatever the other man had said. "Whatever, man,
she's going to be a hit. She's a beauty, white hair, violet
eyes. The scars are kind of jarring, but you know how those
rich bastards are." I jolted at his words, and the man
chuckled as though it were all a joke to him. "I know more
than a few Naturals that would like to add her to their
collection."
Curtis turned to give me a sickly grin, and bile rose in
my throat. I barely fought it down as he turned back,
placing his hands on the wheel in front of him.
"Don't worry, darlin'. I'm sure they'll take good care of
you." That same snicker in his voice made me tremble.
I felt exposed, almost like I was back under the knife.
This man could dig into me all the same, cut me open and
dance among my secrets. The truck was now moving
steadily down the road. The movement made me sick, and I
had to fight a new wave of nausea.
The air grew chilled, and goosebumps lined my arms. I
knew without hesitation that Prince had made it into the
truck, his familiar chill cutting through the lull of whatever
drugs now coursed through me. He looked bloodthirsty, a
snarl marring his usually calm features. He said something
I couldn't read on his lips; perhaps in a language I didn't
understand. But I didn't need to hear the words to know
what they meant.
If he could've, he'd have already killed Curtis.
"We can have the doc check her out when I get there.
She should be awake by the time it starts or awake enough
to stand, anyway." The man on the other end of the phone
didn't seem thrilled about waiting, but Curtis only smiled.
I zoned out, staring ahead at Prince and his intense
eyes. What would they have looked like when he was alive?
It was hard to guess. I could imagine them blue, shining
brightly against his pink-tinged face as he laughed, the
smile lighting them up. A vibrant green, glowing in the
dark of the night, twinkling with joy as we lay under the
stars. Or maybe a soulful brown, with hints of gold in them
you could only see if you got close enough?
The only thing I knew for sure was that they were
beautiful.
The thick scents of leather and dirt settled in my nose,
and I leaned into it—a slight comfort before facing my next
hell. Tears welled as I struggled with my bindings, an effort
that only served to make my wrists bleed under the strain
of the rope.
At least Eliza wasn't here. Had she made it home okay?
I closed my eyes and tried to calm my erratic breathing.
I had to do something, anything, to pull into myself and fall
away from all this. I didn't want to think about what was
going to be waiting for me when I woke, or how bad this
idea had been, or how stupid I was. I'd felt it the entire way
here, that sensation of dread. Felt it as sure as I'd felt the
eyes on me while I walked. I should have fought more and
convinced Eliza that there were other options.
Because I was stronger than this.
The pressure finally climaxed in my mind, the Rend
drawing me away from my body just as consciousness left
me. How much more would I have to fight for my freedom?
This wasn't what I expected from death.
OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 4

OceanofPDF.com
 Osiris

W e had barely stepped out of the car, and already I

wanted to turn back and deal with whatever
consequences would come from angering the
mighty Sebek. The rough stench of shifters sat heavy in the
air, their unsavory scent killing my already thin patience.
One would think the ill-mannered heathens would at least
try to bathe before coming out in public.
"Is it too late to change our minds? I'm all for a
slaughter. Sebek be damned," Fallon said, only half-joking
as he crossed his arms and finished, "A dead body can't
make a report."
"The dead speak well enough," I said. "If we make a
scene here, it will get back to him. He has a knack for
knowing when his name has been sullied." I rolled my head
from side to side, trying to loosen my shoulders.
Eirik stepped up to my left, taking in my lax stance. His
eyebrow rose, though he didn't comment. Instead he
shoved his hands into his suit pants pockets. The black
material strained as he walked forward.
"Let's just get this over with," he ground out past
clenched teeth, effectively ending the conversation.
I approached the door to The Devil's Details, unable to
mask the scowl at the sight of it. It was the only building
for miles, placed so far into the thick Pennsylvania trees
that one could only find their way here on purpose or
through wickedly bad luck. The canopy of leaves shrouded
it from the moonlight, and no lights were visible from
inside. Windows weren't commonplace for Vampires or
establishments that they frequented. It wasn't good for
business if a patron were to burst into flames or if someone
were to stroll by and see what was happening inside. See
the auction that all these Naturals were here for.
That we were here for.
It made me tense, knowing how many others were likely
in the black-bricked building. I pulled absentmindedly at
the cuff of my shirt. While the fabric did well to limit the
amount of skin I had exposed, it felt like a crutch, a
weakness. I couldn't stop myself from pulling at the
offending article, from wanting to limit the skin that these
barbarians could touch, even accidentally. The thought of
being in close quarters with anyone in this godforsaken
establishment brought a sour taste to my mouth.
Curse these wretched events.
I clenched my fist, coming to a stop, almost physically
unable to walk any closer. We weren't innocent by any
means, but even when Eirik, Nero, and I had been in the
prime of our violent days, we never sank so low as to barter
on flesh. Betting on people's lives made me sick and Eirik
even worse. He practically radiated tense energy. I had
known he wouldn't take the news of our appearance here
lightly, even less so when he would have to deal with these
shifters and their fictitious way of life. He snarled beside
me, as if the sight of the building alone was enough to send
him into a frenzy. His beast, the part that made him
Úlfhéðinn, hovered just below the surface of his skin, ready
to slash out at a moment's notice. His braid was pulled
tight, and his tattoo shone against his brutal expression. It
was the look of a Norseman on edge, and if he glared any
fiercer at the unfortunate bouncer we found ourselves in
front of, the man might just burst into flames.
It would be the highlight of my night.
I turned my attention to said shriveling shifter waiting to
greet us at the door. He hadn't said a word to us, too busy
gaping as he stood as tall as he could manage, though if his
physical shaking were anything to go by, I would say we
scared the poor boy.
Shame.
He was doing his best to keep his dignity intact. His
eyes were steady, and though I watched him swallow
harshly, he made no move to fall to our considerable force.
Instead, he caught my gaze, eyes widening when he saw
my particular defect. My eyes had always drawn attention
with their two distinctly different blues. I waited for him to
glance away, scream or cry as he realized who I was.
Instead, he just continued to stare until I finally stepped
toward him, using great care not to recoil at how close I'd
gotten. The blood drained from the man's face, and as if
suddenly realizing what he was doing, his head shot down
with an audible snap.
"Vivas." My voice was crisp, low, and holding the push of
a Charm as I tapped at the clipboard clenched between the
bouncer's fingers.
The added bit of force I laced into my words had the
man stuttering as he scanned the list of names, though I
doubted he would find it there. We hadn't called to inform
Darius of our appearance. We didn't need to. He wouldn't
dare turn us away, not even with the chance that we
weren't who I said.
The man's hair, ridiculously long and midnight black,
was in a bun at the top of his head, like a 'hipster,' as the
humans said. The amber hue of his eyes flashed brightly in
the night's lingering darkness, showing his shifter heritage.
He stuttered, swallowing down his fear as he tried to find
the correct thing to say, all while glancing between his feet
and my own, trying not to meet my eyes again. The odd
coloring was something that was always noticed, and most
knew I hated when people stared. The fool's indiscretion
wouldn't cost him his life this time. I didn't have the time or
energy to bother with him.
Adrian cleared his throat behind me, stepping up to
stand by my side. He had his arms crossed behind his back
in what was supposed to be a disarming manner.
"So, are you going to be letting us in?" Adrian's brogue
spoke to his European heritage. The accent was thick as he
waved toward the door. Despite his time spent in the
States, the lull of the American drawl had yet to take hold
of his words.
The doorman only shuffled out of the way, his tail firmly
between his legs, so to speak. I strode past him, unwilling
to spare the man another glance. Fallon eventually took up
space on my right side. He glanced around the room before
settling on me.
"Didn't have to scare the poor boy like that," Fallon
rumbled, his voice a resounding echo as it bounced off the
walls, and more than a few jumped to get out of our way.
Fallon practically bled power, a feat for someone so
young. It was likely a surprise to the other Naturals in
attendance, most not having seen him in the flesh before.
We had expected it when we first sensed the new
connection to our bloodline. Sebek had been well over five
thousand years old when he turned him. That wasn't the
only reason for it, though. Fallon had always been a bit of a
brawler, and he could hold his own against Naturals far
older than himself. What I wouldn't give to see him and
Nero spar again. It had always been a sight to see.
That was the power of our blood. It was why our Crypt
was so feared, why we only had to appear once in a blue
moon to appease our volatile Maker.
"Should've done more than scare him," Eirik grumbled
from somewhere behind us.
 I couldn't help but agree. If it were Nero dealing with
that shifter, his crass nature and sharp tongue would have
likely put that bouncer in his place only slightly faster than
he would have snapped his neck. Had Nero been here, we
wouldn't have been at The Devil's Details at all. Hell, he
would have burned it down as a warning to those wanting
to trade in flesh, like he had the last one. He was surefire,
and I could have used that tenacity tonight.
This was where my thoughts always seemed to linger.
What would Nero do?
I ignored the scrutiny of the onlookers as we continued
our trek through the building. We hadn't made a proper
appearance since the last Eternium ball, well before losing
Nero. This was the first time most of them were formally
seeing Adrian and Fallon, the first time they had seen any
of us since our loss. So, while I wanted nothing more than
to snap at them to look away, I allowed it, stifling a sigh as
we walked through the room and found a table at the front
of the stage. I flicked the reserved marker off, sending it
toppling to the ground, not bothering to check the name as
I sank into the chair. I couldn't even pretend to be graceful.
I was at my limit, drowning. In what, I wasn't sure.
Agitation, fret, boredom? I should have been terrified.
Should have the same level of stress that the rest of my
brothers had.
But, in truth, I wasn't even worried about the ball, not as
I should be. I was tired of dancing around a Maker whose
best trait was that he preferred to pretend we didn't exist.
And I was tired, so tired of the guilt of a death I couldn't
take back.
Just tired.
I tapped on the metallic table, settling myself with the
soft echo as I surveyed the room, noting the interest still on
us. Endless faces looked on, none of which I cared enough
about to remember. Instead, I could feel their fear, nearly
taste it like pollution in the air. That was how it was, how it
was supposed to be. Sebek had made us to be feared, and if
we had any sense, we would keep true to that statement. At
least until after the ball, when he was less likely to tear out
our throats for speaking wrong.
"Fucking dishonorable worms," Eirik snarled, eyeing one
table.
I spared a glance. Its occupants looked like shifters,
Lycan, like him, from the look of it. I vaguely remembered
the man at the head of the Pack, his face paling when he
noticed us. Edvin Crustava. He was a pathetic sack of a
man. So, it was unsurprising that he would be here, of all
places. His balding head peaked out past wily white strands
of hair, his frame near bone thin. It was his eyes, a vibrant
green full of anticipation, that finally made me feel
something.
Anger was that unfortunate emotion.
I turned back to Eirik, and I could practically see the
wheels turning in our master tactician's mind as he
scanned the room. He looked the part of a brute Norseman,
at well over seven feet tall, with scars and tattoos covering
nearly every inch of his skin. For the most part, that was
precisely what he was: brutal. But his mind was just as
sharp as he was strong. It was likely that he already had
several plans to eradicate everyone in this building and get
us out without a trace.
"Calm down, Eirik," Fallon said, crossing his arms over
his chest as he followed our brother's gaze. "You're making
a scene."
"No, a scene would be planting that wretch's head on a
spike, then scattering his body parts around the room,"
Eirik said, so calmly it was like he was discussing tea, not
dismemberment. "This is just me contemplating it."
Eirik leaned back, taking another slow appraisal of the
growing crowd.
The space felt smaller than it was, tables packed closely
together, though the few surrounding ours had scooted
away, giving us a wide berth. It was the opposite of what
one would expect of a bar owned by a Vampire, with its
crisp white walls with old Victorian arches, a white aspen
floor, and silver tables. The only splashes of color came
from the stage. Harsh brown oak covered it, with blotches
of deep red standing against the shiny finish, bringing
attention to the velvet curtain that hid the prizes of the
night.
"Now, Eri. You agreed to play nice," Adrian chimed in,
though he looked no more pleased than Eirik.
Eirik growled, eyes flashing red, then back to blue. His
mouth opened, likely to use that silver tongue of his to tear
into Adrian, but he didn't speak. Instead, his nose flared,
the sound of his harsh breath echoing softly around the
table before it too halted. Eirik's eyes cleared for only a
moment, surprise taking over his features as he looked
around the room. It took only seconds for the sky-blue to
morph into a harsher hue, darkening like a clouded
sapphire.
"Something wrong?" Adrian asked, his eyebrow raising
when Eirik didn't respond to his quip.
Eirik didn't seem to hear Adrian speak, his head still
tracing the crowd of Naturals. Some were taking notice, or
their focus had never left us. Their attention poked and
prodded, before it sank into my skin, feeling distinctly like
touch.
I gripped the sleeve of my suit coat, pulling it to cover
more of my wrist.
"Do you smell that?" Eirik asked, still searching for
something we couldn't see.
He took another deep breath before his eyes clouded
over completely, going red and staying that way. The
bloodlust sparked confusion, and Eirik looked almost
shocked by it. Curiosity got the better of me as I pulled in a
measured breath as well, immediately realizing that a soft
scent permeated the area around the table. It was sweet,
delicate and addicting in the way it glided across my
tongue. For a moment, the stress of the evening faded. I
wasn't thinking about the room filled to the brim with
people, Sebek's rage, or even Nero. There was no
numbness, only peace and …
Lavender.
It sparked along my skin, almost out of nowhere,
scorching me until the ache of my fangs sizzled at my
gums. I had to physically will them away with a harsh press
of my tongue against the roof of my mouth.
Strange.
I took a calming breath, intent on purging the scent
from my lungs. Unfortunately, that didn't remove the scent.
Instead, it forced itself along my skin, into my pores,
digging into every inch of me. The unmistakable sound of
fangs falling into place and tearing through gums echoed
around the room, and that I had to take a second to check if
they were mine was troubling enough. Gazing around the
table, I focused on Adrian. He looked at me, stunned silent
at his display. His typically copper eyes shone red, the
entirety of them consumed with the color. Again, I glanced
around the table, each of my brothers showing the same
startled expression.
"What the fuck is that?" Eirik's voice was roguish and
hard.
He was trembling, honest to Ra trembling. His scarred
hands shook as he tried to fight off the impending
bloodlust, and his mouth curled into a snarl like he was
barely holding back his fangs. Like he was moments away
from ending up precisely as Adrian had. I ran my tongue
behind my teeth, putting pressure on the roof of my mouth
to subside the overwhelming scent. It didn't work. If
anything, it seemed to worsen as the feeling refused to
leave me. The murmuring of those around us faded, but I
knew their eyes were still on us.
It seemed our discomfort had drawn a crowd.
 I turned, forcing my glare at the nearest server,
desperate to sample the wine that was driving us mad. It
had to be the wine. Darius had a knack for his exquisite
drinks, often exotic, much like his auctions. The waiter
question all but sprinted to our table, whispering words of
apology as he set the drinks in front of us with staggering
speed. His fear should have amused me, but it only made
me want to glower at him again.
"What is the special today?"
The server jumped at Fallon's crisp tone. The scent of
his panic forced its way over me, drowning out the sweet
smell that had been so consuming, and fury blinded me at
the loss. The poor busboy struggled to find words as he
bowed low at the waist, practically knocking himself over
with the force of it.
"It-It's Mr Verslini's special blend, sir. A mixture of
Oreads Nymph and Briar Phoenix aged for seventy years.
He pulled it from the reserves as soon as he h-heard you
were here," he said.
I barely heard his words, and I couldn't find the time to
spare him even a glance as I peered at the glass. Some
years ago, we had lost our taste for blood wine, its familiar
fulfillment slowly fading until it barely curbed our thirst at
all. We had resorted to donors every few months to get by,
using wine only for the taste. If this 'specialty blend' had
somehow relit our ability to gain sustenance from blood
wine, then I would need to buy Darius's full stock before we
removed him from the territory again. It had to be the
source of my current dilemma. It would be a pity if it
weren't, as I sincerely did not wish to kill the busboy.
It would get my favorite suit bloody.
Not taking a moment to smell the contents, I brought
the glass to my lips, and I expected bliss, like the sliding of
sunlight across my skin or a fine-aged whisky. Instead,
there was only the bitterness of ash. It was putrid, and I
had to force myself to swallow as the sourness sat on my
tongue and washed over my senses. As I pulled the glass
away, my silent anger matched with the growl of Eirik that
rumbled over the table. The rage I felt was different from
the numbness that had become my life for the better part of
the last hundred years. Emotion was trivial, unneeded.
So why was I so angry?
The busboy stopped breathing beside us, his face going
a harsh red as he registered our displeasure, before he
promptly passed out. His body slumped to the floor, his tray
clattered to the ground, and the rest of the drinks stained
the white aspen red.
Just wonderful.
The foul liquid barely curbed my thirst, and I dragged
my hands across the table, trying to gain control over my
spiraling bloodlust. Again, I glanced up, taking in the
conditions of the others.
Adrian was as pale as snow, his fangs standing against
his skin and his eyes glowing a dangerous red as he
focused on his hands. Like a ticking time bomb, he
continued to sit, fighting the bloodlust the scent had
brought.
Eirik was barely any better. His scarred hands clenched
tightly onto the steel table and the metal bent where his
fingers dug. His eyes were as red as Adrian's, and he
passed me a look of agony as he again sought the source of
the scent.
Of us all, Fallon looked the least unhinged. His face was
a sheet of glass, carefully concealed. To those that didn't
know him, truly know him, he would have appeared
unaffected. His hands, however, told another story. There
was blood pooling on the table beneath his tightly clenched
fists. The nails of his right hand dug so deep into the palm
of his left that it surprised me they weren't peeking
through the other side. His fangs had yet to drop, but
based on the sweat sliding down his neck, I'd say they
wouldn't be long.
 What the fuck is making this smell?
I glanced around the room, convinced we couldn't be the
only ones in agony. Staring around the room, however, I
realized something. No one else in this infernal building
seemed to be affected like we were. Instead, everyone was
looking at us like we had gone mad. Most weren't even
paying attention to the auction that had started only feet
away. If we left now, who knew what they would think of
us?
Who knew what would get back to him?
No. No, no, no. This was a disaster. If Sebek got word of
weakness, he wouldn't hesitate to deal with us. Knowing
his unyielding volatility, he would cull us, a feat he had
likely been planning since I reached the age of Challenge. I
couldn't let my brothers perish because of something as
simple as a scent, not again.
Never again.
I focused on the stage, desperate to get my mind off this
crippling feeling. I stopped breathing entirely, something
I'd never had trouble with before. I'd grown out of the habit
of breathing some three hundred years ago. It wasn't like
we needed to, our bodies didn't need oxygen to function.
Yet I struggled to keep from pulling in another lungful of
that tantalizing smell.
"Now, my dearest friends." Darius's voice was
sickeningly sweet, and it pulled my attention to him.
It echoed around the packed room, and my desire to
bludgeon something increased nearly tenfold. His name
alone made me want to tear out his throat and watch him
bleed under the yellow stage lights. His chubby face was lit
up rather unflatteringly, and he had his shaggy brown hair
greased back against his head, the color standing proudly
against his shit-colored brown eyes. His maker must have
been one cruel bitch, to have turned him how he was—all
thick fat clinging to a short, stocky body. If I remembered
right, he was barely over three hundred years turned. If I
were to take to the stage it wouldn't even be a fight. He
would be in pieces before anyone in the room knew what
was happening.
"I have an extraordinary gift for you tonight," he
whispered into the mic, gesturing toward the closed
curtain.
My will slipped, and I took another slow breath. The
scent hit me hard as my head lolled back, and I took a
moment to appreciate the unique ensemble. My attention
flicked to the stage, to the blood-red curtains behind
Darius. The faint sound of another heartbeat roared in my
ears, and I finally pinpointed where the smell was coming
from. I felt the dilation of my pupils, hidden behind the red
sheen of my eyes, as blood pounded in my veins. My body
was primed and ready to strike. Every muscle in me seized,
begging for the hunt, demanding the kill. I felt like a
fledgling, completely and utterly lost to my base instincts.
Eirik growled next to me, the sound low and hollow. The
table beside us physically jumped as its patrons scrambled
away from the furious display.
"A woman, no records on file, a virgin, both blooded and
otherwise." Darius's cruel smile made me sick, but the
cheers from the crowd did one worse.
They made my mind scream for a slaughter.
I barely caught the end of his sentence, waiting rather
eagerly for the revelation. I knew I shouldn't. These
auctions were what was wrong with the Natural
community. They were nothing more than breeding
grounds for filth.
But we could save one. We agreed on it beforehand.
Betting would go against our moral code, would go against
everything we tried to stand for. But setting her free? That
we could do. Though, that thought didn't make me feel
better about the clench of my jaw and the fangs I couldn't
hold back, or the bloodlust that swallowed my base
instincts and sought for me to stand and give chase.
 "Little thing wouldn't even give us a name. You can pick
one for her. If she lasts that long."
Darius's chuckle was like razor blades on my eardrums,
but I couldn't seem to focus on it. I couldn't even find the
will to be angry with him because behind him was a
woman, held tightly by another man I recognized. Curtis
Hadfall. He was one of the many sons of the current
Dragonkin Eternal. He gripped her arm tightly as if
expecting her to run, and from the bandages around his
face, I would believe it.
She was small, so small I doubted she'd even reach my
shoulders. They had bound her hands so tightly that the
ropes were stained a bloody red. Duct tape obscured her
mouth, and when she lifted her head, her eyes bore right
through me. They were a brilliant violet, shining and
marvelous. She practically glowed, ethereal down to her
soul. I found I couldn't stop staring. Terror mixed with
sheer determination on her face, and I jolted back at the
sight. Emotions that hadn't graced my mind in centuries
flared to life. Concern. Curiosity. Anxiety. Need.
She was a fighter, and the realization that we were
monsters in her world made me sick. The bloodlust didn't
waver, but a sour feeling settled in my chest over it. She
didn't keep her head up for long, as her eyes jerked over
the crowd. I could feel her gaze sinking into my skin before
she quickly glanced to the floor, clenching her hands tightly
as she pulled at her restraints. She jolted beside Curtis
when he leaned in and whispered something in her ear.
Eirik growled beside me, fury radiating off him.
They had stripped her down into the usual pieces of
clothing: a pair of white underwear and a near-see-through
blouse. It was something to draw the monsters to the
surface. I was disgusted with my reaction, with the way my
blood rushed at the sight. She was a pale white, the kind
that lacked any color at all, like she had never seen the sun.
 And the scars, the thin white lines covered every
exposed piece of her. It was easy to tell they were old. Most
of them faded and pale. The pained ache caused by seeing
them, finally overpowered the arousal that had come with
the bloodlust, and I forced my eyes closed to quell the
reaction I shouldn't be having. Question after question ate
at my curiosity, solidifying my want with each mystery. Her
scent hit me again, and even in my long life, nothing of the
sort had ever graced my tongue. That was a feat not easily
accomplished.
I needed it.
I needed her.
"Can I start the bidding at one million for our little glass
doll?" Darius's whiny voice again filtered over the crowd,
and the need to kill him intensified.
It intensified greatly.
I glanced back at my brothers, their eyes following her
every movement, glued to her. It was Eirik that turned to
me first, and I expected the hunger I saw lurking in his red
depths. He had long since torn off the offending piece of
the table he had been using as an anchor, and his claws
were now dug deep into his thighs, red lines poking
through the gouges in his torn suit pants. The pain that sat
firmly on his face, however, was what grabbed me. Torture
wasn't new to Eirik. He had endured more than any man
should, and yet above his hunger, his lust, he wanted to
save the girl. I couldn't say I didn't agree with him either.
I pulled the others' attention as my Charm bled into the
air, and their attention drifted to me with sluggish
movements. Adrian only nodded, the movement jerky and
borderline painful, before he snapped his head back into
the direction of our boggling obsession. Fallon was far
more hesitant, and I could see the restraint in his eyes.
The barely controlled restraint.
He picked fights and could hold his own against the likes
of Nero and Eirik. He was hotheaded and always ready for
a brawl, but he never truly lost his composure. He prided
himself on it.
He lived for it.
Fallon stared at me, hiding his hunger behind a
crumbling wall of self-control. Seeing that he was all but
salivating, I realized precisely how fucked we were, and I
knew I should worry. But I didn't, couldn't.
"I don't think this is a good idea." The words were
grated and stifled on Fallon's lips.
If I hadn't been watching him, I would have assumed it
wasn't Fallon who had spoken. His words held neither his
characteristic bravado nor his typical chilled charm.
Instead, he looked scared, and with a haunting
understanding, I realized I felt the same. A mere girl
brought the Vivas Crypt to their knees, and she'd done so
without so much as a word. She was, logically, something
that we should avoid.
Eirik snarled at the words that fell from Fallon's lips, the
sound all-consuming, the low reverberation running
through the table.
"We can't give her to these bastards. We agreed to save
one." Eirik barely spat out the sentence, his teeth grinding
hard.
There was a sharpness to his face, his skin pulled taut.
The beast beneath his eyes snarled, and that sound found
the real world through Eirik's harsh growl.
"Then pick a different one, you terse bastard," Fallon
said, his face never losing that laid-back expression.
The tightness of his tone and the choked way he spoke
to Eirik said enough about how bad the situation was.
"No," Eirik growled just as fiercely. The word was rich
and heavily influenced by Eirik's Charm, though Fallon
wavered little. The table next to us must have felt it as one
dropped from their chair, their gasp echoing in my ear.
Sebek will hear of this.
 "If we don't save her, then who? Look at her, Fallon,"
Eirik said, glancing between the stage and us.
Darius's voice echoed again, calling for another bid.
Eirik must have noticed as well, his eyes narrowing. I
glimpsed Crustava raising his hand.
"I am aware, but Eirik—" Fallon bit out in a harsh
whisper, unable to finish his sentence as Eirik snarled low.
The start of a shift was clear on his face, not like it had
been in the leisure room earlier today. Then, he had been
angry, and his wolf always came to the surface when
emotions ran high. But he was in control of the wolf, not
the other way around.
It didn't feel like that was true right now. Eirik looked
like he might shift, like the wolf was planning on forcing it.
If he did, Eirik wouldn't be the one making decisions. Eirik
didn't notice, or if he did, he was too lost in whatever this
bloodlust was to care.
"Lítár hana," he said through clenched teeth, in thick
ancient Norse as he pointed to the stage, to the defiant
woman who had captured our attention.
Look at her. Fallon hesitated to obey the stiff direction
but eventually turned. His face twisted, teeth grinding as
his eyes flashed red.
"You would leave her to them?" I chimed in, hoping to
sway him.
He turned his icy glare toward me.
"We're going to leave the rest to them. Where's your
righteous indignation for the others?" Fallon asked, his
voice holding all the calm he likely couldn't feel.
He was right, of course. We had set out to save one, one
of however many Darius had. It was the rule, only one
successful bid per table. Not even my age could sway the
rules, not here, not when a show could lead to negative
attention. Though it seemed we were causing a scene
either way.
Darius called another bid, and silence met the room.
 We were out of time.
"We need to make a choice," I said, and Eirik was
already speaking as I called the vote.
"Aye," he said, once again looking at me.
Blood-red eyes swallowed the typical sky-blue. I
wouldn't have been surprised if it wasn't the most emotion
the Norseman had shown in the last hundred years.
"Yes," Adrian chimed in from his spot, his face twisted
into a grimace as he focused on not breathing.
I dragged my attention to Fallon, holding on to what
little control I could as I waited for his final verdict. I
refused to go against one of my brothers. We hadn't made it
this far by turning on each other. When we did something,
we all had to agree to it. So if Fallon shook his head, that
would be the end. My nails dug into the skin of my palms as
I waited anxiously, watching closely as Fallon's jaw
clenched. I could see the turmoil beneath his skin as he
struggled with his decision.
"Fucking dammit," Fallon hissed the words through
gritted teeth as his head bobbed slightly, barely noticeable,
but it was enough.
I flung myself out of my seat, the screech of the metal
chair against the wooden floor echoing in the room. I
couldn't find the will to care that the auction patrons were
staring at me like I was the newest freak show at a circus.
Instead, my gaze landed on Darius. He looked like a ghost
whose skin might spontaneously combust, and after what I
was about to say, it just might.
"Twenty million."

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 5

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

"T wenty million."

Those two words echoed off the walls before
bouncing back and strangling me. I couldn't see him, the
man that called out the bid, his hauntingly melodic voice
getting lost in the seemingly endless crowd. They'd roared
and screamed every obscenity, shouted things meant to
tear and gouge. But the moment those two words swept
over the floor? Everyone in the room fell silent, like they
were as terrified of the man with the commanding voice as
I was.
Twenty million. That was how much I was worth. My life,
my freedom. Me.
The lights above burned my eyes, making it near
impossible to gauge any details about my surroundings.
The numbing disorientation was only made worse by the
lingering effects of the drugs in my system, and the terror
that still clung to my limbs. I did everything I could to gain
my bearings as panic set in, forcing deep breaths as I tried
to focus on something, anything, to get my mind off this
place.
Twenty million.
Curtis leaned down from his place next to me, so close I
could feel the heat from his breath. I barely took notice of
it, too numb to breathe, let alone think.
 "Better get a good look, doll," he said, running a finger
across my cheek, forcing my head toward the table directly
in front of the stage. "The Vivas Crypt got your bid, and I
have a feeling they're the type to play with their food.”
I flinched, unable not to as Curtis spoke. I didn't really
take notice as Curtis stood straight again, gripping my arm
tight enough to leave bruises. I was too focused on what I
saw, the men who sat at the silver table. They looked
ravenous, feral, and it terrified me. I felt the fear in my
bones like it was instinctual, and it gave me a chill that
made my teeth clatter, and goosebumps rise on my skin. I
shook, unable to look away.
Vampires. The men at that table were Vampires. I could
hear Eliza's warning, loud and clear, ringing in my mind
like a mantra. I clenched my battered hand, and the ache of
the still-open wound barely kept me sane enough not to
burst into hysterics.
They draw you in with their good looks and their charm.
I hadn't understood then, didn't realize how much sway
they had with only a look. Didn't understand that terror
clung to them like it did those at the compound.
They'll tear you apart if you give them a chance, Ali.
Monsters.
These men fit Eliza's description. They looked like wild,
barely controlled beasts. Their eyes were blood-red,
covering every inch from white to iris, glowing even against
the bright lights of the stage, sticking out in the crowd. The
color seemed to shift as if agitated, provoking an eerie jolt
to shoot through me. I knew they'd sealed my fate when
Darius practically tumbled over himself to confirm the bid.
The squeaky pitch of his voice expressed his blatant
excitement. I pulled against Curtis again, glaring at his
smiling face as fought against his bruising hold. I wouldn't
lose myself again. I would die first.
"Sold to the Vivas Crypt!" Darius's scream was shrill,
and it only made me struggle harder.
 The skin at my wrists tore as I pulled desperately at my
shackles, trying to jerk away from Curtis, even knowing I
didn't stand a chance. Curtis laughed, laughed, as I
struggled, holding my arm with an unrelenting grip. Just as
I was about to slip into a complete breakdown, something
flashed in front of me.
Prince. My Prince. Always there to hold me together,
even when I didn't feel like there was anything left to save.
His expression was calm, with a slight smile gracing his
lips. That look was the farthest from what I'd expected,
what I'd grown to know. He glanced over his shoulder,
looking at the table that held my buyers, the very word
making me sick. Surely when he saw their faces, their
blatant bloodlust, he'd understand, and he would be just as
furious as I was.
But when he turned back to me, that same look was on
his face. Calm, collected, even soft.
What was happening?
He raised his hand, using his pointer and middle finger
to point at his eyes. He was trying to tell me it was all
clear. I looked at him in disbelief, part of me questioning if
the man in front of me was my Prince. He smiled again,
pressing that same hand over his heart, pinky and ring
finger down. I choked on my gag, tears finally coming up,
cracking the numb exterior that had taken over. It was our
sign that he would always have my back, that I could trust
him and that he would always protect me.
Forever. It was our sign for forever.
"Better get you back there and ready for pickup," Curtis
said, dragging me away before I could come to terms with
how Prince was acting.
He was the last thing I saw before the door to the tiny
back-stage room slammed closed and I was locked in with
Curtis, who still didn't let up on his grip. If anything, he
squeezed tighter, and the pain shot up my arm, wrapping
around my throat, trapping my scream in it.
 Never make noise.
The mantra, like a broken record, repeated in my mind
every time I got hurt. A reminder of how angry Castillion
used to get when I'd scream. I hated it on regular
occasions, but now it seemed to burn even worse. I wanted
to scream, fight, and cry.
But I couldn't even give myself that.
The room was small, only a few paces between the
muted gray walls, with only one other door on the far side.
There was no furniture, only cold stone stained with dusky
brown blotches beneath my bare feet.
The door at my back clicked, opening behind me, and
Curtis practically threw me to the ground as he pulled
Darius in for a firm embrace. A shock went through my
body as I fought back another cry, my arms screaming in
protest as the impact rattled my bones.
They get more violent if they hear noise.
I pulled myself to the wall with quiet movements,
desperate not to draw their attention, and when I finally hit
the cold concrete, I stifled a sigh of relief. At least now they
couldn't get behind me.
"Did the Vivas Crypt just bid? At my auction?" Darius
was screaming incredulously, shaking Curtis, who held a
similar expression.
"I told you she was going to be a hit, Darius. I told you.
This could be our in with them, a way to make amends!"
Curtis said as he turned toward me, greedy wonder in his
eyes.
"Yes, you're right. They obviously enjoyed themselves,
and with Nero no longer in the picture, they must be more
open to our way of business. I'm sure we can come up with
something." Darius squealed like a child opening a
Christmas gift, not a grown man who had just sold
somebody like cattle. "We might even get an invitation to
Eternium!"
 Curtis rolled his eyes, body tensing as he turned back
toward Darius. I was glad to have his gaze off me as I took
a few seconds to search the room again. But it was still
empty. Completely and utterly empty. The only thing I could
think to do was rush to the door on the other side of the
room. I glanced at Curtis, his maimed face doing nothing
but adding to his intimidating stature.
Instead of running, though, I froze. I cursed myself,
pushing myself to move so harshly I shook. Yet nothing
happened. I just stayed pinned to the wall like a coward. I
hated myself in that instant, hated Curtis and Darius and
the men that bought me. I bit down on my tears, choking on
them.
"Fuck the Eternium," replied Curtis, his gaze flicking to
me. "It's not as glamorous as you would think. Bunch of
pompous asses drinking fine wine and congratulating
themselves for fucking off for the last quarter millennia."
Curtis's attention sank into me like a brand, freezing all
thoughts I had. I was unable to move as that sick twisting
smile spread across his lips, showing that he'd heard
everything. If I ran, he would enjoy every second of
catching me.
"Though maybe we can convince the Vivas' fangs to
share their new toy. After all, I went through all that
trouble to get her." Curtis spoke like one would about a
meal, and the hatred that had bubbled up inside of me
thundered through me like a storm.
How many times had they done this before? How many
women had gone through this same torment? It made me
sick to my stomach, and all I could do was panic as Curtis
turned toward me fully. No matter how far into the ground I
sank, I couldn't get him to look away. A whimper slipped
past the gag in my mouth, sounding more like a gargled cry
than anything.
"Curtis, perhaps you shouldn't …" Darius whispered, but
Curtis paid him no mind as he walked up to me briskly, the
smile never leaving his face.
He stepped close, the toes of his boots brushing my
thigh, and the overwhelming stench of alcohol flooded my
nose. He looked paler than he had at the truck, sickly. His
brown hair was stringy, and the longer he lingered next to
me the more he smelled distinctly like rot. Someone had
covered his left eye with a small bandage, that side of his
face obviously mangled.
I raised my head a little higher at that.
"Come on, Darius, live a little. I won't do anything
permanent. I just want to make sure she's ready for them."
Curtis reached out, and I slammed myself hard against the
wall, evading his grasp for only a second.
In my panic, I instinctively searched the room for Prince,
until the feeling of being trapped built inside me, pressing
against my organs and muddying my blood. A numbness
swelled in my chest until there was no more room left to
breathe, and I came to the burning realization that Prince
wasn't here. He hadn't followed from the auction hall.
I was all alone with these men. Truly alone.
Curtis lifted me effortlessly, putting me on my feet with
my back against the wall. He forced my head up and
seemed to stare straight through me as he assessed my
face before he glanced down. The pupils of his copper eyes
dilated, the round shape morphing into a sharp diamond as
they glowed. If he felt my body quake, he ignored it.
"What made them like that, doll? What about you made
the infamous Vivas Crypt crack?" Curtis leaned in close,
running his nose across my neck. I froze.
"You smell normal."
Instincts that didn't feel like my own kept me still. I
couldn't run, even as I begged my body to do something. I
stifled the cry that built in my throat as he ran a tongue
along my neck.
"You taste normal …" Curtis said, his laugh shaking my
body as I tried to pull away. "Sour, even."
 Everything in me screamed to move, to fight. But I
couldn't respond, the fear paralyzing me. Castillion's voice
echoed in my head, bouncing around my mind, fraying
what was left of my nerves.
Such a good girl, Glass. I knew you wouldn't run.
I choked on the memory that had come to me in Curtis's
truck. Castillion had left my cell open, had taunted me with
freedom, then broke every bone he could when I tried to
claim it.
"Curtis, that's enough. Osiris will be here any moment,
and I don't think he'd be—" Darius's words tapered off,
drowned out by the voice of my old tormentor blaring in my
mind.
We're going to have lots of fun, aren't we, Glass?
He'd stared at me for hours, taunting me, telling me
everything he would do to me when he was finally given the
okay to do more than just get my blood and run his tests.
He'd had the same expression Curtis did now.
Like I was something he could take.
Curtis lifted his hands to my chest, and the spell that
kept me still broke, snapping like dead wood. Castillion had
stolen a lot from me, my childhood, my life, but I knew he'd
never gotten this.
And I would die before Curtis got it.
My knee shot up, finding the area between his legs. He
released a startled gasp, dropping his hands as he
stumbled away from me. I tried not to wobble as I pushed
past him, my body groaning in protest as I threw myself at
the door on the opposite side of the room. My bare feet
thundered against the ground, and my heart roared in my
ears, drowning out all other sounds.
I had to get home.
My bound hands had barely touched the handle before
something yanked me backward. Large fingers gripped my
hair, and I didn't have time to cry out as my spine hit an
unyielding wall. The motion was savage, and it ripped my
breath away.
Those same fingers stayed buried in my hair, and pain
exploded in my skull as the hand tightened. I couldn't stop
the whimper that slipped out at the sight of the door fading
slowly to black.
Too slow.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 6

OceanofPDF.com
 Osiris

"D idmuddled
that really just happen?" Adrian asked, a look of
confusion on his face.
He glanced at the thin metal door that led to the stage
room where the auction had taken place, rubbing at his
neck. We were in one of the small waiting rooms now,
having been ushered in just after they dragged the woman
offstage and the curtain had dropped. Much like the rest of
the building, the room held white walls with some Victorian
flare. The only thing in it was a single black couch, the
scent of stale blood covering what was left of the gentle
lavender that had taken over our minds. The floor, a cold
gray concrete, gave off a distinctive echo as Eirik paced.
"We bid," Eirik said, stopping just long enough to reach
up to his neck, his hand running over the jagged scar there,
before he began again.
Rational thought had come back shortly after the
auction officials had placed us here. The room was closed
off from the rest of the building, and it hadn't taken long
for the air to clear until there was only the barest hint of
her. So, though it was still there, the bloodlust was less,
and the more time we had to wallow, the more it came
crashing down on us. I sank into the couch, cringing as my
hands rubbed against the coarse leather.
 We had bid under a charade of kindness that only
masked the bloodlust that still drove our instincts. We had
bid with malicious intent exactly as the rest had, though at
least they had the gall to admit it, and the thought of that
burned. Bidding on a life we had no right to dictate, craving
something that wasn't ours to take.
How shameful.
I sucked hard at my gums, and my fangs gave way with
extreme protest, pulling in and leaving dull teeth in their
wake. My eyes settled next. The red sheen that had covered
them faded, and a painful ache lingered behind them.
Adrenaline still soared in my blood, leaving a chill behind
as it slowly dissipated. The cold from unsatisfied bloodlust
sank farther into my skin, burying deeper than expected.
The uncomfortable sensation further cleared my mind.
It was such an intriguing feeling, the cold mixing with
need until they were one. I took a deep breath, thoroughly
disappointed by the lack of sweet lavender in the air and
equally disgusted with my want for it to return.
"We did," I said, finally answering Eirik's strangled
words.
"What a cluster fuck," Fallon said, his head buried in his
palms.
"Any thoughts on a plan?" I asked, running my hand
through my hair, tugging at the black strands with a harsh
pull, trying my best to think at least somewhat rationally
about what our best option might be.
"Kill everyone in the building and hope notice of our
behavior doesn't reach Sebek before the Eternium?"
Fallon's voice was harsh, holding every bit of fury in his
body.
His eyes, which had narrowed into two thin green slits,
closed as he struggled with keeping that forced laxness in
his body. He didn't breathe, not that we needed to.
"Too late for that, Fally," Adrian whispered from his spot
by the door. He was leaning against the wall, ear pressed to
the chilled surface. His eyes were closed; and his focus
entirely on what was happening on the other side. "Most
that didn't claim a bid have already left."
"Then we hunt them down. Make a show out of it,"
Fallon snapped back, flexing his hands. "If nothing else it
will clear this damned bloodlust."
Adrian opened his eyes at that, rolling them at Fallon's
emotional outburst. They didn't happen often. In fact, I
could count them all on one hand. The anger he tried to
shove down came up as his emotions built, and I could see
his need to brawl in those small tics that most wouldn't
notice. His glower shot to me, tracing my spot on the
couch.
"What do you have to say about this, Osiris? Awfully
quiet after that declaration in the auction room." Another
hiss and grumble from Fallon made me sigh.
I expected his volatility the moment he agreed to the
bid, and it was hard enough to reason with him when he
was calm, the stubborn man, but when he was like this?
Practically impossible.
"We retrieve her and go home. We can figure out the
rest from there, in private," I said.
That calmed Fallon's fight enough for him to roll his
eyes, and grab a candy from his breast pocket. Eirik
stopped his pacing, though he didn't let go of his neck or
the small fake silver chain around it. The solidarity that we
were in this together pulled them back enough to see
reason. We lived together. We fought together. We bonded
together. We were the only family we had, as broken and
dysfunctional as we were. We couldn't lean on each other if
we broke that trust, and I wouldn't fail my brothers again. I
would never repeat the mistake that cost Nero his life.
"Well, I don't think we'll have to wait much longer,"
Adrian said, pulling away from the wall to sit next to me.
He leaned back, the leather crinkling beneath him, rolling
his neck as a smile slipped seamlessly onto his lips.
"Sounds like the cavalry's here."
As if on cue, a knock sounded at the door and in walked
a young man. He kept his head down, black hair obscuring
the top part of his face. He tilted forward into a shallow
bow before straightening. It only took one look to know he
was a type of Waterborn Natural, though I couldn't quite
decide what branch. Small blue scales crept up his neck
from out of his crisp black suit, and the smell of salt
overwhelmed every other scent in the room.
"Darius sent me to retrieve you for pickup, Challe
Vivas," the man said with a monotone drawl. His words
made me tense, and I narrowed my eyes in warning, though
the man didn't move.
Challe. One in a position of Challenge. Most would be
more than happy to hear the term and revel in its
advantage. This man didn't know the extent of my hatred
for the word seeking to tear apart my family, so I said
nothing of it.
"The rest of your Crypt is welcome to wait here for
testing. But only one of you is allowed in the back for
pickup," he said.
Eirik snarled, the deep growl so loud that it boomed off
the walls. The man, again, didn't falter or move from his
stiff position. He was likely so well trained that things like
this no longer fazed him, and a hint of remorse covered the
rage, if only for a second.
"Please follow me." The man gestured toward the door,
ignoring Eirik's stunned glance and my own scrutiny.
He turned, and just as quickly as he came, opened the
door for me to follow him. I took a deep breath, once again
greeted by the subtle aroma of lavender. It ignited my
senses as it had before. Though it wasn't nearly as
overwhelming, my gums still ached, and I could feel the
surge of adrenaline in my blood soar to life. Guilt again
crept along my consciousness, and the man's words sank
in. I glanced around the bare room and the small, plush
black couch that graced it. It was as scrubbed clean as one
could make it, the distinctive scent of bleach covering far
less pleasant smells. Though some things couldn't be
erased, and now that I had time to breathe in the room's
air, I realized that the sour odor of fear coated every wall,
every surface from the couch to the floor.
"There will be no testing. She'll spend no more time
here," I said as her eyes appeared to me again like a
phantom flashing across my subconscious.
Violet, vivid, and full of the fury one would expect. The
thought of them made me tense, and I found it difficult to
walk through the open door. I had been alive far too long to
feel out of my element and had thousands of years of
experience to rely on. So for me to be anything less than
self-confident in a situation like this was ridiculous. Why,
then, was I finding it hard to calm my erratic heart? Why
was I more worried about her thoughts of me than I was of
Sebek's inevitable reaction to our appearance tonight? It
was as boggling as it was terrifying. It was a challenge I
couldn't stop myself from wanting more of.
"Of course, Sir Vivas," the man said, emphasizing the
word 'Sir.'
So, he had sensed my dislike of the title he had started
with. He once again gestured toward the open door. He was
perfectly cordial, though I could hear the growing agitation
in his tone.
"We'll meet you by the car, Osi. Try not to get lost."
Adrian's voice, smooth and playful, rang in my ears, and his
nickname for me made my eye twitch.
I had grown used to his quips after he refused to stop
with them. He thought they drew us closer together. No
one else dared to use them besides him, and since he was
our brother, we allowed it. Adrian's natural charm was out
in force, and it was apparent he was trying to defuse the
situation. A goofy smile landed on his lips as he turned
around, clapping Fallon and Eirik hard on their backs.
Neither of them so much as grunted at the impact. The
smack resounded throughout the room, and their blank
glares landed on our youngest brother. They walked
through the open door, heading for the front entrance.
I watched until they disappeared from view, then turned,
following my escort through the auction room and toward
the back of the building.
"You can make your payment just beyond the stage.
Pickup is the door on the left just past the desk," the man
said, bowing again. "Thank you for your patronage."
Then he was gone, the thick scent of salt the only trace
left of him.
I hurried toward the back where I had been directed, to
where they housed the pickup area. It took everything in
my power to not flit there. While it was faster and more
convenient, moving at speeds that most other Naturals
couldn't see drew too much attention. The force of moving
itself was likely to knock things over, and people could
always seem to tell when a Vampire was flitting near them.
Their instincts told them to run, causing their blood to
pump faster for us. So even though it pained me to walk
casually, I did. This night was already a disaster. No need to
make it any worse.
The back of the auction house was as Victorian as the
rest of the building. Long crimson curtains over crisp white
walls. The counting desk stood tall, the aged mahogany
coming up to my chest.
The payment process itself was painless. A swipe of
plastic and the transaction was complete. The ability to
flaunt money so easily was still strange to me, and I found I
missed the days when wealth meant castles and a calling of
men at your back. When loyalty was one's most formidable
form of power. Now it was all suits and deceiving smiles.
These days lacked the class of the past.
 The man that had taken my order practically beamed at
me as I put away the card. If he noticed my foul mood, he
didn't comment on it, his wrinkled face lighting up as he
reached out and grabbed my hand before I could think of
moving away. The feeling of his skin against mine nearly
sent me into a frenzy, and the seductive power of rage
boiled in my blood. I didn't have the chance to stop the
shudder that moved its way through me, and I couldn't
keep my carefully trained facade in place.
Panic seized my spine before I could stop it, and
unwanted memories crawled their way up my throat. Had I
started the touch, I could have stilted my reaction, and
acted like a Turned of Sebek should. Thoughts of my
weakness mixed with furious, indignant hostility inside of
me. I longed for more cover, for my skin to be hidden
behind a wall of cloth. But gloved hands were a crutch.
They were another way for your enemies to attack you or,
even worse, judge you. I bit down hard, the grind of my
teeth echoing in my ears as I shoved back the need to
remove the man's arm from his body. It seemed money
made these people forget who I was.
I let a dark smirk settle over my face as I leaned down,
keeping the man's hand firmly placed in mine, even as the
contact left a sickening feeling in my stomach. I needed the
front to confirm that I was as bad as Sebek in his feeble
mind. That my wrath wasn't worth calling our Maker. Even
if the act of doing so made me physically ill.
The man's gray eyes dilated, and I could see the exact
moment he realized his mistake. His breath picked up, and
he began to tremble uncontrollably, covering my weakness
with his own fear. I tilted my head to the side, giving him a
fanged smile before releasing him. Its intended effect was
supposed to be a show of mercy. To show what I could do to
him. In reality, I ripped my hand away, so intent on
removing his touch I nearly tore his arm off with it. He
threw himself to the side. So eager was he to get out of my
way, he tripped over his own feet.
The feel of his fear consumed me, and slowly that
sickening crawl of disgust faded. It drew my mind away
from our guest as I walked to the door that housed her. I
willfully took a deep breath in an attempt to level myself.
The mystery woman's scent on the air calmed me in ways I
never thought were possible. My stomach settled, and
panic ebbed from my limbs. I could hear her hidden just
beyond the threshold. Mere feet away. Even now, she was
all I found myself drawn to.
Muffled sounds slipped through the cracks of the door.
Darius and Curtis were speaking of something, though I
didn't bother focusing on their words. Instead, I flexed my
hands as I hunched down, trying to seem less intimidating.
The girl had been terrified when she saw us earlier, a
reasonable response considering we likely looked no better
than savages. I grimaced, tugging at my sleeves again. We
would have to work to rectify that image. I didn't think I
could handle having her fear directed at me again. The very
thought of it caused my chest to burn and a dull ache to
settle there.
I reached for the handle of the door that separated us.
My priority was getting her out of this squalor and to
somewhere she could feel safe. As I was about to turn the
intricate handle, gold against the door's white, I heard
something that made my blood go cold. Ice slithered
through my veins, and rage reignited in my belly.
The crack of a slap echoed through the door, and the
sound sent me into a vicious spiral. The gagged whimper
that followed destroyed any hope of an amicable solution. I
practically ripped the door off its hinges as I tore it open,
not even bothering to turn the handle. The lock gave way
from the pressure I put on it, and splinters of wood shot out
around me.
 Curtis hovered over her, with his hand raised like he was
going to hit her again. Confusion blended with surprise on
his sharp features, and his fury was palpable in the air, as
was his pain. Though most sickeningly, past all that, was
his arousal.
"Release her."
The explosive force of my Charm wrenching itself to the
surface had Darius whimpering as he stepped back. At the
same time, the Flame came to life in my veins, running like
a loose spark along my skin as I dug my fingers into
Curtis's throat, ripping him off her, as he also scampered
back from the press of my command. The Flame, like it had
its own mind, crawled across Curtis's skin, up to his face. It
did little damage, his Dragonkin blood making him mostly
resistant to fire, but the heat was enough to make him
scream. I tried to focus on him, keep myself as calm as
possible, and avoid a bloodbath. Until I heard a body
crumple to the ground.
I turned, my gaze catching hers as she hit the hard floor,
her body going limp. Her eyes were blank as she tried to
register what had happened, and the blooming red that lit
up her cheek had me visibly shaking. Blood slipped down
her face, dripping off her chin, past the gag he had placed
on her.
"Please, Challe Vivas," Darius started from across the
room, his voice cracking on each word, fear clouding the
room and souring the taste in my mouth.
His use of the title was meant to placate and soothe.
Challenger Vivas. I hated it, hated every syllable that
reminded me this life was never mine, that Sebek would
always dictate it. Darius was pressed so close to the door
leading to the stage that he practically melded with it. He
swallowed before continuing.
"Curtis meant no disrespect. Your purchase tried to run,
and he was only subduing it for you." Darius's words had
me snapping my attention to him, stopping his speech with
just a look.
No disrespect.
"Curtis Hadfall struck her," I said, squeezing the neck of
the squirming worm under my hand. The monster didn't
see her as anything but a sale. "A woman under my
protection, through my right of the bid."
The deadly calm of my words caused Darius to jolt.
"A mistake, surely. I beg you to forgive my foolish
partner for his transgression," Darius said, desperately
looking between me and a still-struggling Curtis.
I squeezed harder on his neck, tapping at the vein
beneath my finger without breaking eye contact with
Darius. I could kill the Dragonkin so easily, have both of
them gutted before either could scream. But I held back,
trampling down the disgusting feeling of Curtis's skin and
the sick look on Darius's face.
"It is a mistake that I will not tolerate a repeat of. Your
operation in my territory is over, Darius Vercelli," I said,
hissing his name like a curse. "That you returned at all is
enough to make my blood boil."
My hatred for the name alone was enough to make
Darius go pale at my words, his mouth opening and closing
rapidly. He wasn't the Darius I knew all those years ago,
before my turn, but the namesake was enough to condemn
him to me. His auction had been the final straw over a
hundred years ago and that he returned was just another
insult. I let up enough for Curtis to gasp for air, though I
couldn't find the will to release him yet.
"I implore you to reconsider. Surely that is too cruel a
punishment, over a blood bag no less," Darius said, trying
to appeal to my nature, the same one he shared.
As though the thought of her blood would make me see
reason, and it did, just not how he thought it would. I heard
her ragged breathing, the scent of lavender clouded by the
sour scent of fear. It sparked bloodlust; it sparked curiosity.
Things that I could find inside of the two men that dared to
disrespect my Crypt in such a way.
"Surely you wouldn't close one of the most influential
Natural Hotspots in Pennsylvania over such a minor
discretion. Curtis barely touched her, and her face will
heal," Darius said again, raising his hands, trying to act like
he wasn't shaking.
That icy rage held me prisoner as I turned, fully facing
Darius without letting up on my grip. The arousal in the air
was all too apparent now. I hadn't thought Curtis would be
stupid enough to act on it.
"Touched her?" I whispered, once again clenching
Curtis's neck.
The thought of him looking at her that way made every
instinct I had in me scream. I knew he had been taken with
her, but if he touched her? I held back, just enough to keep
from killing him on the spot. She was right behind me,
watching me. I could hear still her sharp breaths, still scent
the sourness of fear in the air. I couldn't make this worse by
killing Curtis in front of her. She already thought me a
monster. I didn't want to confirm it for her.
"I misspoke. Please let me explain," Darius stumbled
over his words, catching his mistake, trying to gain more
time to find an excuse I didn't have the control to hear.
I cut him off, swinging my free hand out in front of me.
"I am past my limit for patience tonight, Vercelli." I
heard her shuffle. A pained gasp caught in her throat, and
my hand tightened around Curtis's neck until he began to
choke. "Did he touch her?"
"Yes. Her chest." He couldn't lie, not when my Charm
was shattering his will and forcing his truth. The red sheen
that had faded away after the auction covered my eyes
again. "But, only clothed. He wouldn't have disgraced you
or your Crypt by going any further, Challe Vivas."
I wasn't listening as I again faced the struggling
Dragonkin beneath my hand. Curtis cowered as he stared
at me, looking like he was going to beg for his life. Part of
me wanted him to. I wanted to hear his cries for mercy as I
tore his limbs off and ripped him apart. His face was a
sickly pale white, and trails of blood fell from his nose and
the corners of his eyes. I could see his veins move under his
skin, fluttering unnaturally because of his increased
heartbeat. The stutter of it was perplexing. There was no
way I'd done this much damage, yet he was already at
death's door. The fool. I wanted to drop him and his useless
body to the floor, to let him die the same way he seemed to
live.
Pathetically.
Had he not reached up, dragging his hands across my
exposed face to get away, I would have. But the feeling of
his fingers on my skin, the touch almost feather-light,
caused me to snap. Everything that had led to that point
compacted, burning down to my bones. My left hand was in
his chest before I could take a moment to think about my
actions, before Curtis could so much as whisper an apology.
I wrapped my fingers around his heart, clenching my fist as
it beat viciously against my palm, before I ripped it out with
sick satisfaction. Curtis stared at me as if surprised I held
his heart in my hand.
"Useless," I sneered at him, the word like acid on my
tongue, as I threw his heart to the ground, his body quickly
following as I released my hold on his neck.
His blood coated me, a harsh ashen red, ruining my
favorite suit. Not even his death sated me, I realized, as I
stared at the useless sack of flesh that had molded to the
ground. He had deserved far worse. I turned my wrath to
Darius again, daring him to make a move, begging him to. I
wanted more blood. I wanted to hear him scream for what
his partner did.
"You are to be out of my territory by first sun," I said,
brushing my hand against my suit coat, serving only to
spread the blood.
 Darius's face lit up, twisting with rage as he looked
between me and the body that was now on the floor.
"Do you have any idea what you just did?" Darius asked,
looking as disbelieving as he did terrified.
"I do," I said, scowling as Darius jolted, mouth agape.
"You killed kin of the Dragonkin Eternal. A son," Darius
continued to mumble, and the sound was nearly enough for
me to go after him as well.
Like Eternal Teviticus didn't have hundreds more. Sons
who weren't cowards that dealt in flesh.
"Perhaps you didn't hear me. I said I know what I did."
Darius stopped talking, eyes firmly on mine, wide and
unblinking. "I'll send my regards to Eternal Teviticus and
tell him to pay for my dry cleaning. For the trouble of his
son's blood on my suit."
I didn't throw out empty words. I would be in discussion
with Teviticus, and he would likely do just that. I was above
him in age, in power, and I was now in line for Challenge
despite how much I loathed it. He would bend over
backward to continue being on the Vampire Eternal's
winning side, the worm. Not to mention Curtis had been a
bane to the Eternals since his hatch, and having touched
something that was no longer his, I was well within my
rights to seek revenge.
I didn't look toward the wall, toward the eyes that were
still on me. I could feel them tracing my skin like the blood
that dripped down my hand, splattering on the floor. I could
taste her fear in the air, and it culled my rage, making me
realize I still saw red. I took a deep breath, pulling back on
my fangs and letting the red bleed away.
"You have till sun up, Darius," I said.
"You can't do this. I've got permission from the Vampire
Eternal to sell here!" His words, high-pitched and whiny,
did little more than irritate me further.
"And I have rescinded your permission as head of the
Pennsylvania Sector," I said, turning away from him and
toward the bundle on the floor, huddled in the corner by
the door I had destroyed.
"You'll regret this. Just like Nero—" The sound of my
brother's name on his sullied lips tore into my skin, and I
cut off Darius before he could finish.
"You do not speak his name!" I snarled, and Darius's
mouth snapped shut, his entire body trembling as the force
of my words shook him. My Charm snapped against his skin
until he was gasping for breath. "The only thing I regret is
not removing you sooner, you worthless parasite."
I turned, staring one more time at the man that was
quickly approaching the same fate as his partner.
"Now get out of my fucking sight." There wasn't any
Charm in my words this time. I didn't need them. "Or die
like Curtis."
I dared him to move, practically begging him to give me
a reason to rip out his throat. But he backed off, one hand
held up in a defensive position, the other trembling as it
landed on the door leading to the stage; though not moving
to open it. I made no move toward him, and he was out the
door before I could have stepped forward. He wasn't worth
it, not now that I had far more pressing things to be dealing
with.
Like cleaning up the mess I just made.
My resolve shattered when my eyes landed on the slight
frame curled into a ball on the ground. I looked down at
myself with barely concealed revulsion.
"Fuck."
I ran my clean hand across my jaw, somehow still
managing to smear blood across my lips. The ashen taste,
much like the wine from earlier, burned my throat like it
was acid. It tasted nothing of a regular Dragonkin, and I let
the question of why distract me while I contemplated my
next move.
This was already going worse than I would have hoped. I
didn't want to be a monster in her eyes. Yet all I had done
so far was prove I was precisely that—a mess of broken
pieces held together by a nature just as sinister. Part of me
wanted to walk away now, to save her from the fate we had
planned for her. She was light even in the face of the
darkness that this building held.
Yet, I couldn't stop myself. I knew in the pits of my
blackened soul that I was too selfish for that. I desired to
sate my curiosity, and I only hoped she could come to
forgive me for that.
I inched over to her slowly, crouching down to her level.
I tried not to move too quickly as I reached my mostly
unbloodied hand up to her face. Of course, it wasn't
intentional. I could still feel the lick of nausea hugging the
back of my mind from mere moments ago. But for reasons I
couldn't quite discern, that wasn't deterring me.
I had never in my life wanted something as desperately
as I wanted to feel her skin. That I should desire to touch
this girl after centuries of avoiding the feeling of it was
beyond intriguing. I should have Charmed her and got her
to the car with haste, but I couldn't stop myself. The need
to bring her comfort practically consumed me.
Her flinch shouldn't have hurt as much as it did. It was
the flinch of unwanted contact—a burst of understanding
tinged with regret pooled in my mouth. She practically
jumped out of her skin to get away from me, though she
didn't make any noise. I fought my frown, trying to keep my
gaze level with her. Catching her eyes was both the best
and the worst decision of my life. Hers searched mine as if
looking for the pain she was sure I was waiting to deliver.
As if she expected it.
I reached up again slowly, holding her gaze as I pulled
the tape away from her mouth. The pain caused by
removing it reflected in those beautiful violet eyes. A rag
fell from her mouth, covered in her blood and the sour
scent of gasoline. I desperately wanted to run my fingers
along the scrapes on her cheeks to soothe the battered
skin.
So strange.
I kept a tight leash on the bloodlust that still clung to
the back of my mind. Although it was still there, pushing
me to lean forward and sink fangs into her, it was less now,
and my fangs stayed hidden in my gums. Her eyes bored
into mine, still searching. Finally, I cleared my voice the
best I could and spoke, trying to level her nerves. At least a
bit.
"It's going to be okay," I said, hiding the husky tone of
my voice behind my worry.
Her expression hazed over for a moment, and I took that
time to assess myself. I couldn't very well carry her like
this. I shrugged off my suit jacket, using a clean part to
remove most of the blood from my left hand. I didn't bother
to lift it from the floor.
I wanted to ask her if she could stand or walk, but my
instincts took over as I pulled her into my arms. She was so
small against me, like a porcelain doll. The bare skin of her
legs sat against my right hand, and I reveled because for
the first time in a very long time, the feeling of someone
else's skin against mine didn't revolt me.
I held her a little closer.
She shook relentlessly in my arms, as though she were
trying to decide whether she wanted to fight my hold.
"I've got you now." The words tumbled from me before I
could stop them. "Sleep."
I didn't want to force my Charm, but she needed to rest.
And I needed her to stop looking at me like that. Because if
she didn't, I might have gone and ripped off Darius's head if
only to satiate my need for violence for a moment longer.
She seemed startled as her eyes slowly drifted closed, and
her head fell back against me. Hope was the last thing I
saw, buried in those violet depths before they were stolen
away from me. It made my chest tighten, and I held her a
little closer.
Ah yes, we were fucked.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 7

OceanofPDF.com
 Fallon

W hat a cluster fuck.

The bloodlust was all-consuming, and the
gnawing endlessness of it made rage settle in my
stomach. My throat burned at the thought of that
tantalizing delicacy just below the mysterious lass's skin. I
shoved away the raging desire, and forced the tremble in
my hands to stop with the only thing I could think to use.
Pain.
My nails sank deep into my palms, and that sweet,
insistent ache was barely enough to keep me from acting
on the impulse to chase. To kill.
I needed a good fight, and I wouldn't be getting one
here.
"You alright, Fal?" Adrian asked.
I could sense his gaze on me as we left the building, his
anxiety building as I continued to walk. I barely heard him,
barely heard anything but the soft flutter of a heartbeat
that was too far away. The girl's eyes flashed in my mind as
if taunting me. Then dragging me forward into a pit of
loathing acceptance. To thoughts of her, my sweet Aislinn.
Of blood against a barren ground, and the weak flutter of a
pulse dying under my fingers as I tried to force myself away
from a failing body. I ground my teeth, trying to get my
fangs to pull back into my gums.
The chill of the night didn't faze me as we stopped in
front of Osiris's coveted custom-made, four-seater
McLaren. The sun was still a few hours from rising, and its
heat had long since departed from the cold earth. I ground
my teeth again as my nose flared. Even outside I couldn't
seem to purge the scent of lavender mixed with dark
chocolate from my system. My head tilted forward, and my
eyes slid closed for only a second before they shot open. I
glanced around the nearly empty parking lot, sucking in a
harsh breath when I realized I'd lost my sense. Exposed.
Vulnerable. Those were not words that I used to describe
myself, not now.
Never again.
I wanted to curse this mystery woman for this
distraction, for tearing down the power I had over my
instincts. Why did she have to stare at me with eyes that
begged to be saved? And curse me for being unable to
leave the lass to the fate that would have awaited her.
A hand settled on my shoulder, and I knew by the heat
that seeped into my skin that it was Eirik. He said
something I was too lost in my thoughts to hear.
I could only see Aislinn, her sepia skin and endless black
eyes. Hear her voice, berating me for wanting to leave the
girl to her devices when I knew we had the means to save
her. Aislinn had a gentle soul, one that was deserving of far
better than what she got. Far better than I'd been for her.
She would have been furious had I left the girl stranded in
the hands of a beast far worse than us. That reason alone
was why I'd agreed to the bid that still felt sour.
What a damned cluster fuck.
"Fallon." Eirik flipped me around, finally dragging me to
look at him.
"What?" I bit out, jerking out of Eirik's hand and taking a
step back.
 Eirik looked less than sure at my response. His head
shook, and a worried expression spread across his face.
The emotion was barely there. A twitch of his eyebrow and
the twist of the scar that stretched over his face. The
dragon tattoo that surrounded it appeared to coil like a
snake preparing to strike as his eyes narrowed. The sky-
blues swirled with the flecks of his beast that had slipped to
the surface, darkening the hue. It was a giveaway for Eirik,
something that let you know his beast lingered close to the
surface. You didn't spend two hundred years around
someone and not pick up on their ticks, on what made them
them.
"What?" I raged, feeling more cornered out in the open
than I had inside The Devil's Details.
There was strain on the Viking's face as his jaw
clenched. He struggled to say something more, something
to encourage or spur me on. I knew he wanted to tell me to
pull myself together. But he didn't. He'd never been one for
motivational words, though he tried. I knew why. We all did,
which was precisely why I said nothing else.
It was hard to fill someone's shoes, especially someone
like Nero.
I clenched and unclenched my hands, unable to keep my
eyes off the door to The Devil's Details. This was a fucking
mistake.
"What do you think is taking him so long?" Adrian all but
groaned his question, his impatience showing as he leaned
back on the car. There was a distinct lack of tension in his
voice and a mischievous mirth in his eyes that I hadn't seen
in years.
"She's probably scared," Eirik answered, finally leaving
me in peace as he turned his attention to the door.
I bit my tongue, nodding at Eirik. She had every right to
be scared, and she should be. We were unnatural. Dead.
And we bought her like savages.
Her hands were clean and unstained.
 Blood against a barren ground, in my mouth, on my skin.
I could still feel her stare from her spot on the elevated
stage, filled with rage, panic and fear.
More. I always wanted more. The Maker's call couldn't
be denied, no matter how much I screamed at myself to
stop.
"We need to get rid of her."
A distinct sound of indignation followed my words. I
wasn't sure if it came from Adrian or Eirik, but one thing
was certain. They didn't like my idea.
"Why would we do that?" Adrian asked, scoffing at my
suggestion.
He didn't avert his attention away from the building.
Instead, he studied the crisp, black brickwork, tracing each
detail as if it would make Osiris move any faster. His
disregard for the situation made my blood boil.
"Are you daft?" The bite in my tone had Adrian jerking
his head to face me, his brow raising. His confusion drew
on my frustratingly volatile emotions, on my fury. "We took
her against her will. We bought her. We agreed we would
save her, not trap her in another hell." I nearly choked on
the words and their implications.
Bought. We bought her.
Monsters.
"We paid for her freedom, and you have the gall to ask
why we'd let her go?"
Adrian's face twisted into a scowl, and he went to say
something, to quip back, but I was already moving.
"And what about you, Eirik?" I seethed.
Eirik's entire body flexed as he shot me a pointed glare.
He already knew where I was going with this. The pain in
his eyes was blatant. I could feel it. It burned me, digging
into my skin like that damned scent. It tore me down until I
was nothing but crumbling ashes.
"Do you feel the same? Do you want to keep her? You
saw the scars."
 I heard Adrian protest in the background as Eirik
recoiled and reached for his neck, his hand hovering over
the scar that tore through the skin there. I didn't know
exactly what had happened. The damned bastard wouldn't
tell us. None of our elder brothers had been very
forthcoming about their pasts, but in this case, I didn't
need him to. I knew enough to prod to get my point across.
I gritted my teeth, pushing the building guilt down with
determination. He needed to hear this, to understand that
whatever this girl did to us in there was trouble. My nails
dug into my palms again, and the pain kept me silent as
Eirik spoke.
"No," Eirik said, voice sure, even with the growl that
sank into the end of the word. He scowled, and part of me
sank, drowning in his confident tone. "We agreed to save
one, and we did. Our intentions are nothing like—"
"Nothing!" I half screamed, cutting him off as I grabbed
his shirt, dragging him down to eye level.
He was taller than me by several inches, and his eyes
went wide before he could register my movement. I took
him by surprise, and the Viking snarled as his Úlfhéðinn
swirled in his ocean blues. I hoped he could see my
intensity, my desperation.
See the fear I couldn't find the strength to voice.
"You were both as bloodthirsty as I was in that room.
Fuck, Osiris was foaming at the mouth!" I said, jabbing my
hand toward the door. Internal conflict raged inside me; I
yearned for Osiris to open the door but dreaded what it
might mean for the future.
The mention of our brother had Eirik settling, a knowing
look on his face. He'd seen it too and had felt Osiris's power
swirling around the room. He'd seen the volatile emotions
in our eldest brother's eyes, the pure, undivided interest.
The girl having that kind of power over him was dangerous
in more ways than one.
 "Tell me, what had you intended for her then? Did you
want to hold her close? Tell her she was safe?" I hissed the
word.
Safety was a joke meant to make fools feel comforted in
their short, dreary lives. Safety was an illusion that we
broke the moment we bid. Eirik's eyes narrowed, his head
turning away from my steadfast gaze. I couldn't tell if he
was agreeing or getting ready to fight. It didn't stop me,
not when panic nipped at my heels, and everything drove
me to get out of this situation.
Blood against a barren ground.
"No, I didn't think so." I released Eirik's shirt as I pulled
back, my fingers numb from how tightly I'd been holding
on. I crossed my arms over my chest, trying to drive away
the anxiety in my stomach. "You wanted to tear out her
throat. You wanted to see if she tastes as good as she
smells."
There was a distinctly calming tone to my words, one
that didn't match the intention portrayed.
"You wanted to destroy her, and you would have loved
every second. Just like I would have, just like I want to
now." I admitted my weakness, admitted to what I
desperately wanted to hide.
I said the words, choking on the panic they brought—
anything to get them to understand that this was a mistake.
"It's not like that." Eirik's confident tone wavered as he
glanced between me and the door.
I could see resignation slowly overcoming the bloodlust,
and while I was glad he saw reason, something else jumped
to the surface. He tapped at the scar on his neck again
before his hand fell to his side, clenching into a tight fist.
An emotion I wasn't expecting shadowed my rage, one I
couldn't cope with.
Regret.
"Then, by all means, open my eyes, Eirik. Tell me so I
can understand why we're risking the ire of Sebek for a girl
none of us knows. Why we're willing to let someone
unknown into our lives, so close to what could be our
downfall," I said, and Eirik didn't respond. His jaw clenched
tight, though the swirling of his eyes didn't stop.
"What do you suggest, Fal?" Adrian's calm voice jerked
my attention away from Eirik.
I froze, unable to plan a sentence that my mind found
acceptable. I wanted to tell Adrian we should let her go,
return her to where she’d been taken from. Or to her home.
To anywhere but near us. But I couldn't force the words
out, even as I screamed in my mind that it was what we
needed. Something held me back, kept me from saying
what I knew to be best, strangling me with what I craved
but didn't want to admit.
"I don't know," I said.
The pain in my palms no longer held back the things I
felt, and I could no longer focus on anything but the desire
that burned in my blood.
"You've gone mad, brother,” Adrian said, his head
shaking, looking disappointed.
"She's dangerous," I choked out.
Adrian scoffed, his eyes rolling as he leaned back onto
the car, the metal groaning under his weight.
"Dangerous, Fally?” Adrian asked in a mocking tone.
I grit my teeth.
"Dangerous doesn't have to mean the danger of the
body." No, she was dangerous because of what she could do
to our sanity, to our carefully constructed peace since
Nero's death. "She brought us to heel, all of us. That is a
threat. You cannot deny me that, Adrian."
He didn't look fazed by my statement. If anything, he
seemed at ease.
"Why'd you agree to the bid, then?"
I jolted back, unable to form the words to defend my
actions.
 I bid because she destroyed my will to fight my instincts.
I bid because the thought of missing out on her delectable
scent had me ready to tear apart everyone in the room. I
was prepared to go to war if it meant I could steal her for
myself, if only for a moment.
I was a monster. I bid because I was a monster.
"Something changed your mind. Something pushed you
to agree," Adrian said.
Adrian knew me like he knew the back of his hand. Of all
my brothers, he and I had bonded the most thanks to how
similar our turns were. He knew nightmares still haunted
me because they followed him as well.
"I agreed to keep the peace," I managed.
"No, that's not it. You felt it too, past the bloodlust."
Adrian stepped toward me, his copper eyes glowing in the
darkness. "You're scared."
It wasn't a question. It didn't need to be because he
knew. He feared the same thing I did, a feeling our brothers
couldn't help us with, even with all their experience. Losing
control and falling to the Maker's Call that still held us.
Blood against a barren ground.
"I'm afraid," Adrian said, breaking the silence. "But I've
also never felt more alive."
His words jolted down my spine, and I almost felt numb
for a second.
"You agreed to the bid, Fallon. I won't let you go back on
your word. Not now. Not until we've at least spoken to her."
By the burn in Adrian's eyes, I knew then that I'd lost. Eirik
once again placed his hand on my shoulder.
I couldn't get out of this.
"This is a mistake," I tried.
"No, Fallon," Eirik interrupted me. "We've already
decided. We will speak with her."
Like that, the conversation was over, and a silence that
felt foreign bit into my consciousness. Aislinn's face skirted
across my mind. Her soft smile, how her eyes would light
up when I returned home. Turmoil raged inside of me,
threatening to spill over my mask.
Only when Eirik turned away, facing the door to The
Devil's Details again, did I drop my mask enough to take a
slow breath. The girl's scent, barely there, washed over me
like a calming wave against the sandy beaches of my
childhood home. My fangs burned in my mouth, and I
briefly considered flitting to the house to avoid occupying
the tight space of the car with her.
Could I do this? Did I even have a choice?
Monster.
"You know, you have far more important things to worry
about, Fally," Adrian started, a glint of mischief in his eyes.
He hadn't turned away from me as Eirik had. "Like how
you're planning on winning The Lisa back from me."
Adrian, always the peacekeeper. I scoffed but found it
impossible to not drop my shoulders. He had a knack for
getting on my nerves. But he also knew me, and I could see
his need to distract me, to keep me from slipping into the
past, as he knew I would.
"We should do pool again. That was fun," Adrian said,
sighing wistfully as I shook my head.
"Why would we do that? It's my choice, and I think I've
had enough of betting on pool," I replied.
The only reason we played it to begin with was because
it had been Adrian's turn to pick our game. His sheepish
smile told me he'd been hoping I would forget.
"I choose chess."
Adrian's smile morphed into a shocked glare as he
gasped.
"Absolutely not. That's not fair!" he said, pointing at me.
"I just won The Lisa. At least give me a chance to hang her
up first."
"Don't worry, brother," I said, shaking my head at
Adrian's indigent huff. "We can play tomorrow. That will
give you some time to come to terms with your defeat."
 "Damn it, I shouldn't have said anything. Fine! Chess it
is, you supercilious bastard …" Adrian said, crossing his
arms. "At least give me a piece of chocolate to soothe my
battered nerves."
"If you win tomorrow, then you can have one."
"Oh, stop teasing. Now you're just being cruel." Adrian
leaned against the McLaren with heavy exasperation, the
sound of the bowing metal reverberating as he did.
"And you need to stop pouting," I quipped back, and he
continued to point his mocking glare in my direction. It
lacked heat and had done precisely as he wanted it to. It
distracted me, and I found I wasn't upset with that.
"I'm not pouting. I'm trying to figure out how to become
a master of chess in oh …" He glanced at his wrist and the
non-existent watch there. "Forty-five minutes."
I had another quip readied when the sound of a door
opening stopped my words flat. I tensed and was again
reminded of the predicament we found ourselves in. The
heady scent of lavender and rich chocolate took over again.
I huffed, ignoring the cold, all my focus on the door as
Osiris stepped into the crisp air, a bundle in his arms. His
flit was crisp and clean as he appeared in front of us,
moving so sharply that I barely saw it. Though there was
far more to see than just that.
Like the blood that coated him. It had a sharp taste, like
the dying embers of a fire. It matched the scent of the one
I'd caught just after the lass had made it on stage.
A Dragonkin.
"You smell like shit," Eirik gracefully supplied, huffing
when Osiris raised an eyebrow.
The harsh Norse drawl clung to his words sharply, a
growl lingering in the air after he finished speaking. I
didn't have to see his eyes to know that his beast was
lurking behind them, using the proud Norseman's eyes as
his own. My skin tightened like prey, which in this case,
wasn't entirely wrong. Wolves were dangerous to Vampires,
and our instincts knew it even if I knew Eirik would never
turn on me.
"I take it things didn't go well then?" Eirik asked,
moving to take off his suit coat, laying it against his arms.
Osiris stared at Eirik with blinding, unchecked emotion.
His arms tensed, and he looked between us. It made that
sick feeling of wrong crawl up my throat again, and I
almost protested before Osiris spoke.
"Darius is to be out of our territory by sunup," Osiris
said, turning his attention to Adrian. "Make sure he is,
Adrian,"
The malice sat easily in Osiris's eyes, a direct contrast to
the lowered tone of his voice. Adrian only nodded,
seemingly unsurprised at how our eldest was acting. Just as
quickly, Osiris's expression grew soft, and his posture
relaxed as he stole a glimpse of the lass in his arms. He
held her, his skin against hers, unflinching.
It was difficult for Osiris to touch us, his family for
centuries, with cloth between our skin. Seeing him so at
ease with a stranger felt wrong. Yet he held her close like
he was basking in it. He'd killed someone tonight, likely
going against what was no doubt Sebek's word by turning
Darius away from the territory. And now, he held her like it
was all he wanted to do.
I turned toward the car, hopping into the front seat
before any protest could be made, too distracted by the
panic in my stomach to care about whatever else they had
to say.
We were monsters. Bloodthirsty, broken, and held
together by what was left of Nero's memory. This girl, she
was going to break us.
And there's nothing I can do to stop it. Worse of all, part
of me doesn't want to.

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 8

OceanofPDF.com
 Eirik

T he car door slammed, and Adrian sighed.

"Well, I take it I'm not going to get to hold her, so
I'll go comfort Fally,” he said, shaking his head as he
smiled. Osiris shot Adrian a questioning look.
"He's still a touch upset about the bid. Though, not in
the usual Fallon way …" Adrian's voice trailed off.
The usual Fallon way was to throw a punch first and deal
with the consequences after. Even I had to admit that
Fallon's outburst was concerning. He was cold, calculating,
and he never backed down from a fight. Until tonight.
There had been genuine fear in his eyes, fear I hadn't seen
since his turn. A sliver of guilt formed in my chest.
Nero would've noticed, would've known what to do. But
we weren't Nero.
"I think he's scared about the Call, Osiris," Adrian
added, giving our brother a pat on the shoulder as he
turned to get in the car.
Osiris's eyes narrowed again, his worry expanding past
the woman in his arms as he really looked at Adrian.
"Are you—?" Osiris asked, his thought getting cut off by
Adrian's easy laugh.
"No. I haven't felt the pull since we were first in the
auction hall. I don't think Fallon has either, but it's got him
scared. Just keep that in mind. He's probably going to be a
bit more temperamental than normal."
Then he was in the car, and I could hear his quips with
Fallon begin again. They were closer to each other, able to
relate with their similar turns. It helped them stay
grounded.
I turned, facing Osiris as he realized I was the only one
left outside the car. It was obvious he struggled with
himself to walk closer to me.
I couldn't blame him.
I clenched and unclenched my fists, keeping my arms
steady with my suit jacket draped over them. A content
sigh fell from my lips when she settled into my arms, and
her body seemed to sag into my own. I wrapped my jacket
around her frame, all but drowning her in the fabric. The
coat reached down to her knees, swallowing her. Even after
she was covered entirely, my beast didn't settle. I could feel
him crawling around in my head, nipping at my control as
he tried to fight his way to the front of my mind. His
agitation was palpable, and I didn't understand this almost
panicked desire to comfort this girl. Úlfhéðinns were
territorial of their family, which I knew well, but for this
feeling to be swallowing me so completely over a stranger,
over someone whose name I didn't even know?
It was strange, but my beast didn't seem to care.
When she shivered again, I pulled her closer and
glanced at the car. Shiver bumps lined the skin I could see,
and it seemed my body heat wasn't enough to ward off the
cold. I kept her close as Osiris opened the door for me, his
face still holding that sickeningly sweet smile. In reality, it
was a tilt of his lips, barely shown at all.
But damn, if it wasn't the most we'd gotten from him in
years.
It was a damn frigid day in hell for him to be fawning
over anything that wasn't his whisky collection. The sight of
it left a strange feeling in my chest—a mix of ire and
elation. I hated that the emotion sat so smoothly on his
chiseled face like it was meant to be there. Even though
he'd smiled kindly maybe three fucking times before this,
and not a single one of those times was in the last hundred
years.
I grumbled as I forced my large body into the car, taking
every care not to jostle the girl in my arms. When I was
firmly seated and Osiris got one last look at her, the door
closed.
Her gentle scent washed over me, far less consuming
than it had been at the auction but still strong enough to
make me want to drop fang. It settled me, my beast curling
into a slumbering position behind my eyes as we stared
down at her. My chest swelled with heat and emotions that
weren't quite mine as he watched her with an admiration
that left me as confused as it did calm. A rumble bubbled
up from deep within me, as my beast made a melody meant
to bring her comfort. I half expected her to jump out of her
skin at the sound, even with the Charm that made her
sleep. Though the beast intended no harm in it, it didn't
sound friendly. Especially not to a young woman, even a
sleeping one.
But today was full of surprises.
Rather than turn away, she buried her head in my chest;
a deep, content sigh coming from her as she breathed me
in. The rumble rolled over her, relaxing her tense muscles.
She looked so at peace and perfect against my bulky frame.
I was large for a Norseman, but even so close to Adrian,
she just looked … tiny.
There was a time when that superior height was
supposed to help me in battle, before it had been used
against me. I slid my shaking hand against her cheek,
ignoring the scars that covered it. Now wasn't the time for
these thoughts. There never would be a time if I had
anything to do with it. She leaned into my touch, her body
struggling to get closer than she already was. A growl slid
up my throat with surprising ease, it's vibration echoing in
the small chamber, all but shaking the metal. The girl
stayed asleep as she listened to my beast's purr. At that
moment, I knew I'd do anything to keep that contented
expression on her face.
Fuck.
"I wonder what her name is." Adrian didn't mention the
noises I made, didn't poke fun at me for it. Instead, he
focused his attention solely on the girl in my arms, his hand
reaching out to brush a stray piece of white hair off her
face.
"Me too." An aching feeling settled in my chest at the
content smile on her lips.
It was easier to see her now, really see her vibrant snow-
white hair muddled with dirt and dried blood, misty
eyelashes against high cheekbones and alabaster skin. She
looked like a goddess, fallen from grace. I ran my thumb
across her chin, over a small white line that stood against it
—the battle scar of a warrior still fighting her battles. No,
goddess wasn't quite right.
She was a Valkyrja, steadfast, beautiful, and enchanting.
Tiny, my beast supplied, echoing my previous thoughts.
The sound of his unused voice bounced around in my skull.
"We should remove the bindings on her wrists while she
sleeps. I don't wish to harm her when she wakes." Osiris's
voice echoed softly in the small space, and it surprised me
how quiet it was. It was likely he was taking every
precaution not to wake her. I glanced down at her face. For
the moment, it was calm.
I could only imagine how that was going to change when
she woke. She was going to come out swinging, and I was
ready for it. I'd seen what she'd done to the Dragonkin, had
scented his blood on her skin. She was a fighter, a fact that
made my beast swell with a pride that I shared.
I brushed my thumb over her thin jaw, unable to keep
from touching her. My beast settled under my skin, still
staring through my eyes, rumbling softly for the girl we
didn't know. I nodded to Osiris, realizing that everyone was
looking at me to move. Fallon, the prick, even looked
worried. Good, it would be good for him to learn to do
something besides glare.
I motioned for Adrian to come closer, which he did near-
instantly, unclipping his seatbelt and sliding toward me. I
gently slid her head into his lap, and his hand immediately
found purchase in her hair. She leaned into the touch,
falling seamlessly into his gentle ministration. A growl
forced its way out, my beast snarling in the cage of my
mind. I damn near dragged her back to my lap.
I ground my teeth hard, berating myself for acting like
such a pup.
Like a fucking idiot.
I gently pulled my jacket away from her sleeping body,
revealing her bound hands and the vicious stains of red on
her pale skin.
And the rest of her.
The white lace of the auction shirt emphasized her pale
skin, hiding most of the scars that Darius likely didn't want
bidders to see. Scars that would have turned most into
trembling messes, but I'd seen the fire in her eyes. The will
to live, to fight.
Like a Valkyrja.
When I saw her on the stage, I knew above everything
else that we would help her. I didn't care about the
bloodlust that still plagued me, or Sebek's petty anger. She
had the heart of a warrior, and no warrior deserved to be
caged. My free hand wandered up to my neck on instinct. I
saw myself on that stage, gagged and beaten bloody. Not
understanding where I was, as I was sold into the life that
led me here. To my brothers. I'd decided long before the
others agreed that she would not meet that same fate. I
would have killed everyone in that room if it had come to it.
And it would have been a bloody, brilliant fight.
 I reluctantly laid my hands on the ropes at her wrists,
untying the knot with more care than I thought possible. I
did my best to avoid looking at her scars. They littered her
body, marking nearly every part of her skin.
"Eri." Panic laced Adrian's voice. "Look at her hand."
Glass shards that had escaped my first inspection, nasty
jagged things, stuck out of her palm, and it was only now
that I realized her wrists weren't the only things bleeding.
The shards sliced deep, mangled, and mixed with the blood
of another. The scent was harsh, and I leaned in, studying
it. It was like a lit flame and volcanic sulfur—the
Dragonkin.
"Curtis Hadfall." Osiris's words echoed above my snarl,
his tone grave and satisfied, as I realized the scent matched
the gore on his suit. I caught his gaze in the rearview
mirror, and he didn't need to say anything else.
Osiris didn't use bloodshed as a fear tactic. He didn't
need to when a glance was enough to make kings drop to
their knees. Curtis got the side of Osiris that you wished
never came out, the part of him that could ignore his
distaste for touch. Rex interfectorem. If you were
unfortunate enough to earn that privilege… Well…
Curtis got what was coming to him.
"We'll take care of it when we arrive. Remove the rope,"
Osiris said, turning to face the road.
My scarred hands shook as I pulled it away as delicately
as I could manage, biting back a growl as it tugged at her
tender skin. It was raw and bleeding, proof of her struggle.
I ran my thumb over the abused flesh, brushing at the scars
and the still-open wounds. Her scent hit me hard again. It
was like her blood on my skin had relit the fuse that had
ignited at the auction. The ruby-red liquid sang to me, and
my finger warmed where the blood sat, causing minor
shocks to spread throughout my body. Everything in me
wanted me to bring it to my mouth to taste her, the need
nearly all-consuming.
 "That's a bad idea, Eri." Adrian's husky voice echoed in
the car, and he stared at me with barely controlled
bloodlust.
His eyes were hazed over as he did his best to stop his
fangs from dropping. His hands were still buried in her
hair, her face now contorted in pain that I hadn't realized
I'd likely caused. That was the only thing that stopped me
from licking her essence off my finger. I forced myself to
bring my hand down to my jacket. I wiped the blood on the
hem, doing my best not to touch her skin. Her hands rested
on her stomach as I wrapped her up again, hiding her from
us. I leaned back and looked away to stop the surge of
bloodlust.
After a few seconds I spared a glance at Adrian. His eyes
were closed tightly as his expression twisted into what I
could only call a painful grimace. He had his fingers
wrapped gently in the strands of the girl's dirty white hair.
My hands clenched as I reached out and cupped her cheek,
unable to resist the urge to touch her. I glided my thumb
over her skin, settling on her chin.
"If you're finished." Fallon's voice was solemn when he
spoke. The harsh Australian Aboriginal brogue of his native
tongue mixed so heavily with the early Irish of his parents
that it was nearly impossible to distinguish either of the
accents. "We're home," he finished, his words clipped.
He scowled at the bundle in Adrian's and my arms, and
though he tried to hide it, jealousy burned deep in the
green depths. His face twisted, and he was out of the car so
fast the glass of the window nearly shattered as he
slammed the door behind him. A smirk came easy. Pissing
off Fallon was often the best part of my day. It was nearly
the only time we could get anything but indifference to
spark in his eyes. I hated to see him so drawn into himself,
lost in a past he couldn't change. He reminded me too
much of myself as a pup. I couldn't let him fall for as long
as I did. He needed guidance and family. He needed
someone to knock him on his damn head.
But that had been Nero's job, and I hadn't been the best
at picking it back up after his death.
"Bring her into the house. The Charm should last a few
hours yet, so we have time to figure out what to do next,"
Osiris said on an exhale.
His commanding voice was steady, leaving no room for
protest. My arms slid under the woman laid across my lap,
pulling her to my chest securely. Adrian opened the car
door for me, and all too soon we were in our home.
The quaint living room was nearly bare, much like the
rest of the house. We'd never gotten around to decorating it
more than it was. What little things were added had mostly
come from Nero. His changes were subtle and easy to miss,
contrasting the Gladiator's standoffish nature. He'd hung
small trinkets along the walls, trophies from our feats,
swords older than even I, fans, cards, carvings… They were
so seamless that you couldn't really see them without
looking, but they were there, painting our lives across our
home.
The harsh stone I favored littered the walls that weren't
taken up by Nero's small decorations. Osiris's gray color
scheme was seen along the floors and the walls that
weren't stone. Adrian's kitchen, designed meticulously by
our youngest himself, boasted mixed marble counters and
pristine black oak floors. Fallon, with his love of windows
and everything comfortable. The latter hadn't been a
problem. Each of the few pieces of furniture, a couch, and
the dining chairs had been picked with care. Each
matching the gray scheme. Even a few of his paintings had
been included over the years, the color bringing warmth to
the cold rooms. But the windows?
That had been a fight for the ages.
Fallon had held his own against Osiris at barely a
hundred years old. Though, once a brawler, always a
brawler. It was why he and Nero had meshed so well. Both
liked to fight; wanted the thrill of blood being spilled
through blows, not teeth. Then, after the dust had settled,
the compromise had been the heavy metal shutters to
protect us if we were ever to wake during the day.
Fallon leaned against the floor-to-ceiling window that sat
just past the kitchen, near the family room. It overlooked
our property and was his usual spot to enjoy the scenery.
"I still think this was a mistake." Fallon's nervous words
pulled my attention from the woman in my arms.
His uncharacteristic fretting left an unsettling feeling in
my stomach. He was probably right, and I knew in my soul,
down to my bones, that this would get messy. We'd bought
her, and we'd been ready to tear everyone in that room
apart if it meant we got to her first. I still felt it, that
craving. The lust. The strain I experienced was as mental
as it was physical—something that happened in a blood
frenzy—but that didn't make me feel any better about my
reaction. It was easier to contain now but still very much
there. It taunted me, tempting me with the things I could
do.
The fire in her eyes. The softness of her skin. Yes. My
beast's muddled, broken words echoed in my mind, and the
strain in my pants grew a little tighter.
I cracked my neck, forcing the tension out.
"Too late for that, Fal," Adrian said with a click of his
tongue. He walked over to the island in the middle of the
kitchen, dragging out a few glasses that were tucked
underneath it. With a shake of his head and a haughty
smirk, he served up four glasses of pixie wine. "We already
had this conversation. Do you really feel like losing your
silver tongue twice today?"
Under normal circumstances, I would've been ecstatic
about the rare treat, even more so when I knew drinking it
would piss off Osiris. It was one of his older bottles, picked
up some three hundred years ago when we were traveling
in China. Instead, I was empty, almost numb at the thought
of drinking it. Adrian drained his glass, his face contorting
into a look of disgust. His mouth opened in a hiss, and I
could see that his fangs were on display.
"I didn't lose. You're too stubborn to understand the
gravity of the situation," Fallon seethed, once again
steaming with rage.
His hands clenched and unclenched, prepping for a fight
that Adrian couldn't give him. Fallon had always been a
brawler. Unfortunately, none of us could match that
seemingly endless need to fight that he and Nero had. It
showed more and more in recent years how much he
missed those brawls with our second eldest. Fallon bound
up to Adrian, stealing a glass from his hands. Fallon didn't
even try to hide his distaste for the wine, spitting it into the
sink before dumping the rest.
"We fall to the sun in less than an hour, and Osiris's
Charm won't last until tomorrow evening," Fallon said. "At
the very least, she will try to escape."
I jolted at that word, nearly growling at it.
"At worst, she has access to us when we are weakest,
unable to defend ourselves from her attacks." Fallon's glare
jumped from Adrian to Osiris.
I knew what he would say before he said it, and I tried to
get to him before he could destroy what little sanity Osiris
seemed to hold on to.
"Fallon …" He ignored me, his eyes burning with
everything he obviously didn't want to feel.
"Are you going to stand by again, Osiris? Let us die like
Nero?" Fallon's seethed words echoed before the room fell
silent.
I couldn't have missed Osiris's shudder if I tried, his
eyes snapping closed. Osiris grabbed at the cuff of his shirt,
his throat bobbing. I clutched the bundle closer to me, my
beast raging in me, filling me to the brim with irrational
thoughts that I couldn't stop, thoughts that were only half
my own.
He's going to take her away from us!
The deep, rumbling snarl started in my belly and quickly
rose to my throat. It was the call of challenge, of war. My
beast was ready to fight Fallon, to tear him apart. For a
shocking moment, that same fear I'd seen in Fallon's eyes
crept up my spine. Because I would never hurt him, but my
wolf sure as fuck wanted to.
Osiris lifted his hand, still stained a fiery red, and the
single motion silenced the rest of us.
"You speak out of anger, Fallon. Calm yourself," Osiris
said, a deadly stillness showing as he looked at the dried
trails of blood across his skin and the red stains on his
dress shirt.
He moved across the room, stopping at the sink. He
washed his hands, the movements meticulous and
controlled, until the only hint of blood was in the shirt he
wore. Fallon's mouth snapped shut, anger and regret
keeping him from speaking further.
"It's already decided," Osiris said, Fallon's frustrated
plea going unnoticed as Osiris turned toward me.
"Not you too, Osiris. You can't—"
Osiris shook his head, standing tall and flitting back to
me. He paused briefly, hovering his hand over the woman's
pale cheek. My beast snapped and snarled when he
realized the other side of her face was marked purple like
she'd been struck.
"We have already decided. You had your chance to
dispute it." Osiris placed his palm against her cheek with a
sigh.
The sight had me jerking backward, the shock stilling
even my beast. Yet, there was no tremble, no tension in
Osiris's body.
"What's been decided?" Fallon raged, his hands clenched
so tightly at his sides I half expected him to throw himself
at Osiris. But he held steady, his furious eyes focused on
where Osiris's hand pressed against her cheek. "We agreed
to save her. There, she's saved. Now what? Do you intend
to just give free rein of our home?" Fallon went on behind
us.
"Oh, I know. Let's leave her the key to the shutters. I've
been itching to remember what the sun feels like."
Osiris pulled away, turning his rigid gaze toward our
seething brother. The tick of the clock and the slow breaths
of the woman were the only things that broke the silence.
"She'll be fine until nightfall," Osiris said, jaw firming
and hand clenching.
"What?" Fallon's confusion matched my own.
Osiris spared a glance at the stairs that lead up to our
rooms, and my blood ran cold.
"No." Fallon seemed to pick up on it just as quickly. "No,
you are not putting her there."
There was furious indignation in Fallon's tone, the kind
that tore people apart from the inside, leaving their
interiors bare. Osiris didn't even move, numbness sinking
into his eyes.
"Osiris …" I said, unable to manage anything else.
It burned to even think about, this would cross a
boundary. It would open a floodgate of memories and pain
we painstakingly kept buried.
She couldn't stay in Nero's room.
"It's the safest option for her and us. If you have any
alternatives, say them now."
There weren't any. We didn't have any extra rooms. But
that didn't make it feel any better. I stole another glance at
her face, tracing the smooth skin. The calm of sleep
replaced the panic of the auction, and it shook my resolve.
Could I let her stay in Nero's room? We hadn't even
opened the door in years … We'd left it exactly as it was,
unfurnished but his bed.
 "We get rid of her," Fallon seethed, but Osiris was done
with the conversation.
Instead, he turned his attention toward Adrian, who was
currently staring at an empty bottle of wine with a sick look
on his face.
"We must call a vote." Osiris's commanding voice left no
room for argument.
"No. Whatever the fuck you're planning, my answer is
no." Fallon's grated words slithered across the room, and I
looked at the girl again.
I snarled low in my throat, my beast making it clear how
he felt. She was not leaving his sight, and I couldn't say I
didn't feel the same. For whatever fucking reason, I
couldn't.
"She did something to us, something that I've never felt.
Keeping that feeling unknown is dangerous, and if we don't
figure out what it is and how to avoid it, we leave ourselves
open to attack. Even you can't deny that, Fallon." Osiris's
words were said with a chilling grace.
This was the Osiris of old, the one that always got what
he wanted. It sent a jolt of trepidation through me to see
the calculation in his eyes as he played at Fallon's own
insecurity. Doubt crept into my thoughts, and even my wolf
went silent. Osiris's off-color blue eyes found me, their
numbness now blinding.
I wanted her to stay as much as the others did, but
Osiris didn't snap. He hadn't looked like this for centuries
… and I had to admit, it scared the shit out of me to see it
again.
"We figure out what she is and see if we can get her to
stay long enough to understand the pull to her. See if
there's a way to counteract it."
Osiris blinked once, twice. Then the numbness was
gone, the weight of his age fading from his words. He
dropped the calculating edge and became more focused.
 Fallon was thrown off balance as he stuttered out his
next words. "Better plan would be to get rid of her and
never have to feel it again," he said, lacking conviction as
Osiris adjusted the cuffs of his shirt.
"You know better than that, Fallon. You aren't one to
hide behind weakness. Why start now?" Osiris turned away,
silencing any other rebuttals. "I call the vote."
The vote was our way of keeping the peace through the
centuries. Hesitation stopped me for only a second, my
focus on her. On the stubborn tilt of her nose and the old
scars across her skin. Was the Smár Valkyrja worth it? I
wasn't sure, but my wolf wasn't going to let me disagree.
"I agree. We see if she'll stay," I rumbled out, the words
morphing into the low growl I'd made in the car.
She sighed, her head turning as if seeking the noise.
"I agree. The house could use some feminine charm,"
Adrian chimed in.
"She'll never choose to stay with us," Fallon said. "We
bought her."
"Then you have nothing to worry about. You only have to
get through one more conversation with her, then never see
her again." Osiris's head tilted as if goading Fallon to
disagree.
Fallon's face twisted into a sharp grimace, and then he
let out an angry sigh.
"You're all fools. The lot of you." There was no heat
behind Fallon's words now. Only resignation.
"Maybe." Osiris reached out, pressing his hand to her
cheek again, and it shocked me so badly that I didn't
protest as he pulled her from my arms and placed her on
the couch in our loft. His hands were unflinching. There
was a reverence in his eyes that should've worried me, that
should have made me question the consequences of our
actions.
"I haven't wanted to touch someone in over two
thousand years, Fallon," Osiris said with a shaky breath.
"We're Vivas. Bound by blood, and brothers by choice."
The swirling blues of Osiris's eyes ignited a drive in me.
A drive I hadn't had in nearly a hundred years. It was the
want to fight, to conquer. To win.
"When one calls, the others follow," I chimed in,
continuing our call to valor.
Our war cry, as Nero had called it.
Fallon said nothing for a moment, and I wondered if he
even remembered the words. Over a hundred years had
passed since they'd last been spoken.
"When one fights, we fight with them." Fallon let out a
breath, his face contorting in anger before his mask of ice
fell into place.
"I want to fight for this, Fallon, and I'm too selfish to lose
this feeling. Not without at least speaking to her." A look of
tenderness covered Osiris's face.
"Do what you will," Fallon said, defeated as he turned
away from us. "I agree. Just don't come to me when this
turns on its head."
He tried to hide the softness that grew behind his sharp
indifference, but I'd known him too long for it to slip past
me. He flitted up the stairs, his door clicking closed just
moments later.
"Adrian, write her a note. Tell her we will meet with her
at nightfall." Adrian only nodded, ambling off up the stairs
at the far end of the room where Fallon had just
disappeared, in the direction of the library. He looked to me
next. "Eirik, the first aid kit, if you would. We should clean
up her hand before the sun calls us."
I nodded and rushed off, gathering our rather old first
aid kit, before flitting back to the living room, eager to see
her again. Adrian was already there, his hands moving
fluidly over a single sheet of paper. He flashed me a smile
when he saw me.
"I'd say that went better than expected." Despite his
confident words, there was doubt in Adrian's eyes.
 "He'll come round," I huffed, still thinking about how
Fallon had looked at her. I'd seen the longing, the curiosity.
It was buried. Hidden behind fear and doubt.
"Are you so sure about that, Eri?" Adrian asked,
finishing the letter with a scrawling signature.
"Yes," I said with a nod.
"Not going to expand on that one?" He asked, and I
shook my head, ending the conversation and focusing back
on the girl on the gray couch in the center of the room.
Adrian laughed, the sound subdued and quiet. "Didn't
think so."

OceanofPDF.com
 Chapter 9

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

"W hat's on the agenda today, Natalia?" The cheerfully

casual voice echoed throughout the room, almost
disembodied.
I opened my eyes and was met with blinding white lights
and the familiar smell of bleach. A man's face came into
view over me, warping and shifting until I could make out
his features. Thick brown eyebrows framed his hauntingly
content green eyes, and his lips split into a chilling grin
when he realized mine were open.
Monster.
There was shuffling to the side, and a woman responded
with an agitated sigh, "How many times do I have to
remind you, Doctor Castillion? My title is Doctor Nox. Use
it," Nox scolded, and her indignation overwhelmed my
other thoughts.
I wanted to express my anger as she had. I wanted to
scream it until everyone in this building could feel it. But I
didn't. Instead, I stayed silent, tracking Castillion with
meticulous precision, mouth clenched closed.
Never make noise.
"And I told you to call me Marcus, Natalia," he said.
There was a cold Cheshire grin on Castillion's face, and
bile rose in my throat, threatening to drown me. Whatever
he saw in Nox's eyes caused him to sigh, his shoulders
shrugging in defeat.
"What's on the agenda today, Doctor Nox?"
I screamed my mantra in my mind, drowning out the
sickeningly sweet drawl of Castillion's voice.
Never make noise.
"Bone fracture stress testing. Let's focus on the shoulder
blade and clavicle today. If we have time, I’d also like to
test a few ribs," Nox said, her voice clinical.
She didn't care enough to look in my direction as
Castillion smiled down at me, his expression sinking into
my skin like poison. I forced my whimper down, choking on
it as Castillion lifted his arms, turning to his box of horrors
that appeared seemingly out of thin air. He ran his hand
across its top, slowly tapping at the surface.
They get more violent if they hear noise.
"Sedative?" I could hear the slight clank of metal as
Castillion searched for the right one.
My heart sped up, roaring in my ears. I focused on the
blaring white lights above me, on the white walls, and the
sterile smell of bleach. Anything but Castillion's soft hum
and the way his eyes traced my face.
"Not this time. I'm curious to see how pain might affect
how its bones mend," Nox said.
It. I was an it to them.
"You sure he's going to be okay with that?" Castillion
didn't appear concerned.
"As long as we keep producing results with the blood
and don't kill it, he doesn't care what we do." Nox's voice
was like a whisper now, buried beneath my internal
monologue.
Never make noise.
Castillion settled over me again with a metal mallet in
one hand and a small metal tube in the other. My vision
warped as he brought the cylinder down toward me, the
metal seeming to flex.
 It felt fake, wrong.
He ran the flat tip of the cylinder over my face, and I
couldn't stop the trembles that came from it. His smile split
sickeningly, showing his excitement. I swallowed hard,
resisting the urge to spit in his face. If I hadn't still been
healing from the last session I might have, but self-
preservation won over my rage today.
"Recording started, Doctor Natalia Nox. August 16th,
2015. Regeneration study 143. Beginning with the clavicle
fracture." Nox's voice sealed my fate.
She didn't look at me as she picked up her clipboard,
clicking the accompanying pen's base a few times. The
sound slid over my skin, frying my nerves. I bit back a cry
as Castillion settled one end of the metal tube against my
skin, onto my right collarbone. It was cold, and a shiver
started there as he placed the mallet gently on top of the
other end, almost lovingly. The tears flowed silently now.
Castillion brought the mallet up, the leer on his face too
much to bear. I snapped my eyes closed, swallowing my
terror. I didn't want to see it.
Never make noise.
The impact sent agony through my limbs, feeling wrong
yet devastating at the same time. My bone cracked under
Castillion's unrelenting swing, and I arched, trying to run
from the pain as I barely kept the cry in.
"Shame, Glass. I was really hoping it would take more
than one swing to break." His cruel words swept over me,
mind-numbing agony tearing the breath from my lungs. I
was thankful for it, for the inability to cry out.
Castillion gets more violent when I scream.
"Do one more. I want to get good data while we can. It
will take a while to heal, and I don't want to wait." Nox's
voice echoed in the room, and my head lolled to the side.
I couldn't stifle the whimper that slipped past my
clenched teeth. I couldn't take another hit either. But that
didn't matter to them. If it did, I wouldn't be chained to the
table. The leader of Ascension Rising only wanted my
blood, though I'd never found out for what. This test, and
every other one they performed, was all them.
To Nox and Castillion, I was an it, an experiment.
Nothing more.
Castillion lined up the metal bar again, and pain shot
through me from the slight pressure. I watched him this
time as he raised the mallet. Agony tore at my skin, and
tears that refused to fall clouded my vision. He licked his
lips as he brought the mallet down again with another
sharp swing.
It hit with a resounding crack, and I choked on a sob as I
threw my head against the table, straining against the
restraints on my limbs.
I couldn't stop the scream this time.

I sucked in a hard breath, choking on the scream that

fought its way up my throat as my lungs fought the
intrusion.
Never make noise.
That damned mantra rang in my ears, reminding me of
everything I wanted to forget as a tremor licked its way
down my arms, unrelenting in its leisurely assault. The feel
of tears, hot against my cheeks, slowly brought me back to
the world of the living. Everything burned, and a stiff, achy
feeling left me numb. Panic reduced me to a trembling
mess, twisting at my insides as I ran my hands over my
body. I pressed gingerly at my shoulder, expecting pain and
a mending bone, but there was nothing.
A memory?
I couldn't move, too scared that Castillion was hiding in
the shadows of the unfamiliar room. I was almost too
shocked to register what had happened. I remembered
something, a memory that didn't have a Rend before it. The
Rends had been consistent, and I'd relied on that
consistency—the pull, then the memory.
Only there was no pull this time, no Rend. I didn't have
the familiar ache of dying. Instead, I breathed easily and
not like I'd just spent the past several minutes with
unmoving lungs. I was cold, frigidly so, but the chill I had
came from the room's temperature, not death.
I dragged my hands against my face, too scrambled to
process the information. Castillion's voice still echoed in my
head, bouncing around, tearing at my insides like I had
swallowed broken glass. I wanted to scream, cry, and let go
of everything this latest memory brought me. But I
couldn't, not now.
Not here, wherever here was.
I looked around the pitch-black room, my sight adapting
quickly. It was something that had happened so many times
before I almost didn't notice it. They liked to shut the lights
off at the facility to save power. So I spent more days and
nights in the dark than I did in the light, and just like those
times, there was no natural light here. No light at all.
The plush blue sheets I laid on were not my own, and
the room I was in was blindingly unfamiliar. Thoughts of
the auction came back to me all at once, and I struggled to
keep from falling farther into the bed.
Bought. I'd been bought.
I pushed the thought away, hiding it until I could deal
with it. Until I was safe. A bitter sense of calm swallowed
me, and numbness grounded me to the moment. It was a
feeling I was quickly growing used to. With each memory of
Doctor Castillion, with each scar I remembered, it always
found me. It was my bane most days, but it would save me
precious time today.
I took in the room's minimal design, and though I should
focus on anything else, on how to get out or what I could
use as a weapon, the first thing I truly noticed was that
Prince wasn't in it. My steadfast knight hadn't returned
after his departure at the auction house. I tried not to think
about it, about him leaving me in this situation alone. He
likely had a reason for it, one he would explain when he
returned.
If he returned.
I shook, nausea making my head spin at the thought. I
couldn't imagine a world without Prince. He'd become my
everything twice now. The first time, when he'd found me at
Ascension Rising—that was one of the first memories that'd
come back to me. The second time was after I'd woken in
my grave, unable to remember my name. I'd grown to love
him twice, and I didn't want to think about doing this
without him.
I ran a hand through my hair, grimacing at the knots as I
pushed away the panic slowly rising in my chest. I turned,
sliding my legs over the edge of the bed. The frosted wood
flooring was like ice beneath my feet, sending a chill
straight through me. I wrapped my arms around my torso
instinctively as I approached the closest of the two doors in
the room, dragging it open. It looked like a closet, though it
was empty save for a few boxes. I closed it, an audible click
sounding. The room was bland, almost blank by design, or
like whoever inhabited it hadn't quite gotten to decorating
it. Besides the bed in the middle, there was nothing, not
even windows.
I surveyed the space, my eyes landing on the other door.
I inched toward it, moving as slowly as I could force myself,
keeping my steps measured to not make noise. Pinned on
the coat rack, placed with care to make sure I would notice
it, was a single piece of paper. I reached up and pulled it
down. I skimmed over the page.

Our Dearest Guest,

 Good morning! Or evening, I suppose. Either way, I hope
you had a pleasant rest. We wanted to assure you of your
safety and let you know we will be by in the evening, after
we wake, to chat. Please don't mind the locked door. Fallon
wouldn't let us go to our day rest with it open, the
sourpuss. Talk to you soon.
Yours Truly, Adrian

Adrian. I fisted my empty hand, clenching my teeth at the

name of one of my captors. I crumpled the note, tossing it
onto the floor as I reached for the door handle. I expected
to find it locked, as the letter had said it would be, but that
didn't stop my stomach from dropping when the handle
didn't turn.
I hated being trapped, caged. The entire thing felt far
too familiar, and it was quickly escalating my panic into
full-blown hysteria. I tried the handle again, my breathing
spiraling out of control. I couldn't stop it, could barely see
as I gasped for breath. Eliza's breathing exercise did
nothing to help calm me now, not when the four walls
surrounding me seemed to close in.
Trapped.
My hands went numb, and I fought the urge to slide to
the floor. There was a noise on the other side of the door. It
sounded distinctly deep, but it was so quiet I couldn't
distinguish what it was.
It's Doctor Castillion humming, my subconscious
whispered, the sinister tinge to my thoughts being my
breaking point. He's waiting for you to escape, so he has an
excuse to put you on the table again. I choked on my sob,
leaning my weight into the door.
They get more violent when they hear noise.
I stayed that way for a few minutes until every inch of
me was freezing, and that numbing clarity helped me pull
away from the door. I clenched my hands, forcing the
tremble to stop. I did the only thing I could think of to keep
the living nightmares away and focused my panic into a
rage. I hauled my weight back over to the bed, the chill of
my body and the icy floor beneath me clashing with the
heat of my anger until I couldn't distinguish between the
two feelings.
The bed was one of the few things in the room that held
any color, made of rich red wood. It stood out against the
plain gray of the windowless walls. It was massive, meant
for someone much larger than me. I searched it, looking for
anything that could help me, and my mind focused on the
four-bed posts at each corner. They were relatively tall, at
least an inch above my head, with several ridges and bends
carved into them.
And at the top, there was a crisp point.
I bit my lip, glancing at the door again, listening to that
soft melody as it continued to creep its way into the room. I
hesitated, once again frozen to the spot.
It's Doctor Castillion!
I couldn't fight the irrational thought, even as I looked at
this room and knew it wasn't the kind found at the facility.
Because what if it was? What if he found out I wasn't dead?
What if the Vampires had bought me for him?
I felt sick as I flipped my head back to the bed, biting my
tongue until the pain cleared the panic, and grabbing the
post closest to me. I didn't hesitate again as I wrenched
viciously, my entire body shaking at the force of my
movements. The wood creaked and groaned, and I let out a
frustrated cry when it did nothing further. I pulled again,
putting as much strength into my movement as I could.
He's going to hear you.
Another sharp pull and another groan from the wood.
My arms trembled and what strength I had wavered. I
braced my feet against the floor, using all of my weight to
my advantage.
 Never make noise.
I sobbed, pushing back the encroaching sense of dread
as the wood cracked. I could hear my mantra, burning my
mind with its constant message until it was like someone
was screaming it in my ear. Usually, I would listen to it. I
would allow the habit of silence to overwhelm my need for
anything else. But I couldn't do that. Not today, not when
the freedom I'd finally found was in danger. Not when I had
so much left to do, to see. I thought of Eliza. Her ability to
burn water when she tried to cook and the beautiful smile
she always had when we visited the sea. I could see Grigen,
all mischief and joy, and the way he would grin with his
entire face when he saw me coming. Even Dezen and
Carter, with their kind words and endless patience.
The wooden post gave one more screeching groan
before it snapped at the thinnest part near the bottom. I
nearly fell back, stabilizing myself, using it as a kind of
cane as the adrenaline flooding me made me dizzy. I
sobbed, leaning into the wood, holding myself up with it.
I did it. I did it.
I didn't waste any time hobbling back over to the door,
nearly falling as my limbs tried to catch up with my mind. I
stopped, pressing my ear against it, listening for that
consistent hum, letting out a breath of relief when I heard
it still echoing in the halls on the other side.
I didn't have a plan, not one that made any sense. I ran
on sheer adrenaline as I rammed the splintered edge of the
wood into the round handle, bashing the wood against steel
until the metal groaned. It gave way, the handle falling to
the ground with a loud crash, and just as quickly, the door
inched open. Again, I was left frozen, listening to the
hinges creak as I fought the will to huddle against the wall.
Castillion left the door open again today to see if I would
run. I couldn't. Not when I knew what he would do to me
when he caught me.
 I opened my mouth in a silent scream, unable to even
grant myself the reprieve of sound.
It was a game he liked to play. A game I never won.
I gritted my teeth, gripping the bedpost so tightly that
my knuckles went white. I wasted several precious seconds
as I waited for them to fly through the open door.
But nothing happened.
I extended the wood out, pushing the door open the rest
of the way. It swung into the hallway, not making so much
as a sound.
"Such a good girl, Glass. I knew you wouldn't run."
I shook my head, pushing Castillion and his sickening
voice from my mind. I was finally free of him, and I would
fight for that freedom.
I would die for it.
The first step into the hallway was as liberating as it was
terrifying. Dark gray walls were accented with geometric
stone, and the gray-tinted wood floors gave the entire area
a crisp look. The hallway opened up to a spiral staircase,
and I looked down into the darkness it led to. I could hear it
better now, a low distinct hum.
Like someone was singing.
I inched my way down the stairs with careful steps,
ensuring no sound followed me. If whoever was making
that noise had heard me break the door, he wasn't coming
for me, which was more terrifying than if he had. Was he
waiting for me? What if it was all a trick, so he could hunt
me throughout the house?
Never make noise.
I clenched my jaw, gripping the post until my hands
hurt. That deep song echoed now. The tune was in a
language I didn't know, but the tone was noticeably
melancholy. I inched my way to the corner of the wall at the
bottom of the stairs. I couldn't see around the edge, not
without giving myself away. The person on the other side
could be facing me or turned around.
 It was a game of luck, and I'd never been the lucky sort.
I steeled my grip on the post, willing away the tremble in
my hands and legs. I'd had little time to see the men that
bought me while I was on the stage, though I distinctly
remembered there being four at the table with the winning
bid. So, which would it be? Which of the men was waiting
just beyond the corner? Were they all there, deciding what
they wanted to do now that they owned me? I could take
one, maybe, as long as I got the slip on them first. Then I
could knock him out and run. If I was lucky, it was still
daylight, and I'd have some time before they could follow
me.
I briefly thought about ending them, about killing
whoever it was, but I knew I couldn't do that, especially if
what Eliza had said was anything to go by. Even then, could
I end someone's life? I steadied my breath, wishing on
every star in the sky and praying to whatever God would
listen that I could do what was needed.
I turned the corner, and in that instant, my breath
caught, snagging in my lungs as I tried to keep it from
morphing into a scream.
Huge, he was huge.
For a moment, I considered running back up the stairs,
cowed by the sheer power the man seemed to hold by just
standing. He was a goliath, and his broad frame matched
that height, with thick cords of muscle that were exposed
from the waist up. Dark, intricate tattoos trailed along his
back and up his sides, the geometric patterns accenting his
intimidating physique. He continued singing his foreign
tune, his voice a deep timbre that was startlingly calming.
He flexed as he moved, shuffling over the counters as if
looking for something, and as the light shifted, I finally
noticed them. Harsh streaks of white broke up the dark ink.
Scars.
I couldn't look away, and my entire body froze as I
watched him walk to one cupboard, his song stopping for
only a moment as he said something. The tone was harsh,
like a curse, and possibly in the same language as the song.
His hair was wet and intricately braided over the top of his
head, small strands falling over his neck. I hated the heat
that rose to my cheeks. But Jesus … How could someone be
so devastatingly terrifying and roguishly handsome at the
same time?
Was he a fucking god?
When he reached down and set something on the
counter, I finally snapped out of my haze. It was a knife; I
recognized the sharp steel and eerie gleam even in the
dark. I shivered, the feeling turning into full body trembles,
and I was unable to think of anything other than the
auction. I recalled this man, blood-red eyes and fangs on
display, and I rushed at him. I swung the wood hard, aiming
for his head the best I could. Unfortunately, he stood well
over a head taller than me, but I tried not to let that deter
me. He must've heard me running, his head flipping toward
me just as I reached him. The look of surprise on his face
nearly stopped my swing in its tracks.
I was close, so close to connecting with his head, when
his hand shot up faster than any human would have been
able to. He grabbed the wood with a perplexed look on his
face. Dark ink, matching the patterns on his back, wrapped
around his left eye, surrounding the scar that stretched
down his face in a jagged line from his brow to his jaw. The
tattoo looked like a dragon guarding its hoard, curled
around his shimmering blue eye as if it were a precious
gem. Those eyes bored into my soul, ripping me apart and
laying me bare. They were so blue they were nearly white,
swirling and flexing like they were living seas. The man's
mouth opened and closed as he glanced between me and
what had been my weapon. I ran on instinct as I let go of
the wood, my arms screaming now that the weight had
been lifted. I grabbed the knife he'd set down, swinging it
at him frantically as I backed away. The man jumped back
at my swing, a chuff falling from his lips as he looked to his
arm where the knife connected.
His surprise was taken over by what I could only
describe as awe. I waited, ready to bolt at a moment's
notice, for him to walk toward me and rip the knife from my
hand, but he only stood and stared. I glanced at the
intricate door just across the room, ignoring the thunder of
my heart in my chest and the wobble of my legs as the
adrenaline made my body ache.
The only thing keeping me from my road home was the
giant in front of me. When he finally spoke, I held the knife
high in front of me, desperately trying to look intimidating.
"I will not harm you, smár Valkyrja," he said, that deep
rolling timber of his voice thick with an accent I couldn't
place. "I swear it."
He raised his hands in a submissive pose, and I caught
sight of more of those tiny white lines, this time tracing his
arms and hands. Marks of damage and abuse. I knew them
well, and it burned me when compassion rose in my chest.
He bought you.
He set the bedpost on the counter, never taking his eyes
off me. It looked so small next to him, not even as thick as
his arm. I swallowed hard, looking between him and the
door again, struggling to find words. I'd tried to hit him
with it, and now I wasn't even sure it would have done any
damage had I managed to.
"Let me go," I faltered, unable to keep my voice even as
trepidation strangled my vocal cords.
Never make noise.
"Would you like to sit down?" He ignored what I said,
motioning toward the table with a grimace on his face.
He twitched, moving so deliberately slow that I relaxed
against my rational mind's wishes. It wasn't a command,
and everything about how he stood seemed subdued. He
still hadn't rushed at me, and his eyes were a crystal-clear
sky-blue, no red in sight. His mouth was closed, but I didn't
see the imprint of fangs.
What game was he playing?
"I want to leave," I said firmly, keeping the man in my
sight as he lowered his hands.
He nodded sharply, almost as if the action pained him.
"We don't intend to keep you here against your will, but
I can't let you leave yet," he said, bowing his head and
showing me his throat, his words soft but leaving no room
for protest.
I clenched my teeth and searched him again, looking for
some way past, when my eyes caught on the small silver
chain on his neck. Though that wasn't the only thing I saw.
A scar, nearly an inch wide and stretching across his entire
neck, made me tremble. I couldn't stop looking at it, so
reminded of my memory from earlier that I nearly dropped
the knife. I ground my teeth, shaking my head and getting
ready to charge at him again, knowing he outmatched me
in size and, no doubt, strength. He raised his hand, shaking
his head.
"We need to talk about what happened first, and we
can't do that until everyone wakes for the night." There was
no malice, no rage, no anything.
He was stiflingly calm in how he moved to the way he
talked. Like he knew exactly what would put me on edge. I
looked at his hands again, to his neck, his eye and his
chest. All of them sported scars, and I found my defenses
lowering a little more at the sight, even knowing I
shouldn't. He motioned to the table again, only nodding
when I backed away from him.
"Water?" he asked, his head tilting toward the sink.
All at once, I realized precisely how dry my mouth was
and how terrible I felt. The adrenaline was fading, and I
swayed on my feet. The man tensed but didn't move toward
me, and I took it as a good sign but still shook my head at
his offer. His jaw tightened, but he nodded regardless, once
again giving me the feeling that he understood my
weariness.
I glanced around the kitchen, taking in the modestly
designed room. Marbled counters stood against white
cabinets and a harsh black wood floor. The man stood by an
island in the middle; just across from that was a table that
could seat six. It was about the same color as the bedpost
had been: a vibrant red. The walls were strange, patterned
with what looked like metal sheets where the windows
should be. It was a clean design, far more presentable than
I'd expected during my walk down the stairs. Though I
wasn't sure what I thought I'd find.
Coffins lining the living room? Bodies hanging from the
ceiling?
A blood fountain?
I shook my head, almost ashamed of the thought, as I
glanced again at the man. The knife was heavy in my
hands, and I dropped my threatening stance just enough
for my arms to stop aching. The man let loose a breath at
this, and though he didn't move more than that, he
continued to watch me closely. His eyes skimmed up and
down my body in a way that felt scorching. We stood in
awkward silence for a few more seconds before I couldn't
take it anymore.
"Where am I?" The words were strangled in my throat,
and I struggled to speak at all.
All over again, I was trapped and alone in a transparent
cell. Waiting for the next session, for Castillion to come
collect me again.
They get more violent when you make noise.
"You're at our home, et in domum suam in solem." The
deep lull of his voice on more foreign words was
distracting, and I lowered my guard a touch more.
I bit my lip, clutching the knife as curiosity started
building. He hadn't hurt me, and he didn't seem angry.
Could this all be a big mistake? He'd said that they didn't
intend to keep me here. Hope I shouldn't hold on to surged,
and I struggled to keep it from showing on my face. Had
they meant to save me? Eliza wouldn't have sent them …
but maybe?
I shook my head. "What does that mean?" I asked,
unable to stop the question.
"Home of the sun," he said, throwing me off with his
answer.
"That seems ironic," I said, focusing on the crow's feet
that popped up at the corners of his eyes.
The rest of his face didn't move. Whether that was a
good thing was still to be determined.
"That would be why Nero chose it." Another tick, this
time at the corner of his mouth. His eyes lit up, and he
crossed his arms over his broad chest. "Wanted to keep
people on their toes."
I nearly smiled, shaking my head as I tried to sort
through what this meant. This felt … normal? Well, as
normal as you could feel standing in an unfamiliar room
with a complete Vampire stranger who bought you at an
auction.
Maybe not normal, but not terrible.
"What's your name?" I asked, looking away from the
man's steadfast stare, while still keeping him in view.
This time, the tilt to his lips was strikingly familiar.
There was a curl to the corner, one that made him seem
foolhardy.
"Eirik," he said, his curt response echoing in the room.
The name was harsh, with the first half sounding like a
growl in his accented tone. It was intense, just like the man
that held it.
"What's yours?" he asked.
"Aaliyah," I said, watching as his eyes slid closed for the
first time since our altercation.
He seemed to soak in my name for a few moments
before his searing blue eyes opened again, luminescent in
the low light. His focus was just as sharp as before, making
me shuffle in place as a dreaded silence wrapped around
us. In my memories, it was always the silence that drove
me mad, because it was rarely followed by anything
pleasant. I waited, seeing if Eirik would say anything else.
He didn't.
So I waited some more. And more, and more, until I
couldn't take it.
"You don't talk much, do you?" I asked, rocking back and
forth between my feet.
Blood rushed to my face as I remembered where I was.
That I was holding a knife toward the man, not discussing
having a late lunch. It was addictively alluring, this aura
that he carried. It was like my entire body knew he was
safe, and even my mind felt the need to follow.
Was this the Vampire Charm Eliza had spoken about? I
stiffened, narrowing my eyes. Eirik noticed, the tilt to his
lips falling as his hand came up to trace his neck, tapping
at the angry scar there. He didn't appear angry, not like
Curtis had when I backed away from him. No, Eirik looked
hurt. Like my distrust physically pained him. For a minute I
didn't think he'd respond until that same familiar look lit up
his face, and my heart once again thundered in my chest. It
was more pronounced now, only further accented by the
cross of his arms over his too-broad chest.
He reminded me of Prince, I realized with soul-
wrenching clarity.
"Actually, I'm known for my riveting conversation."
There was an almost comical tone in his words, and his
head dipped in a mocking bow.
That combination, his Prince-like swagger, and the way
he tried so hard to flourish his move was the last push I
needed. The look on Eirik's face, like he was proud of
himself, had me laughing. It was soft, barely there, but I
couldn't stop the sound from coming up. His expression
widened into a whole grin. The kind that made my stomach
flip, and I loosened my grip on the knife as my tension
eased.
Just as quickly as that expression took over, it fell, and
Eirik's face shifted back to the blank expression I'd been
greeted with initially. All the tiny hairs on the back of my
neck rose, and every ounce of self-preservation in me told
me I was being watched, that something dangerous was
nearby. It wasn't dissimilar to the feeling of a ghost, like a
cold creeping along my skin, and somewhere in the back of
my mind, I remembered this feeling from the auction
house. The whisper of earlier, when Curtis had thrown me
against the wall for trying to run, his slap knocking me silly
…
Red eyes, wide with rage. Curtis's lifeless body hitting
the ground. Power so ancient and thick in the air that it
strangled me.
I flipped around, facing the new threat with the raised
knife, just as Eirik spoke.
"Evening, Osiris."
That name rang in my ears, and the fear Eliza had
burrowed under my skin with her story stole my words,
blending with what I'd seen at the auction house. In that
room, that had to be forever stained red. I tried to open my
mouth to say something, but was entranced. Osiris was
imposing, though not in a 'bigger than you' kind of way. In
fact, he was several inches shorter than Eirik, though still
managed to tower over me. His prowling eyes trapped me,
making my nerves pop as fear buried the tentative peace
that Eirik and I had crafted.
Predator. My mind whispered, and I took a step back,
tensing.
"Aaliyah?" Eirik's voice was barely a whisper, one I was
too lost to hear.
I glanced back just as Eirik tensed, eyes on me, not on
the beast that had just entered the room. He hadn't seen
what I had. The lifeless body of Curtis, the blood splattered
across this monster's olive skin and pristine white dress
shirt.
The numbness in his red eyes after he'd torn out a man's
heart.
Or maybe Eirik had, and he didn't care. I was careless
and had let my guard down when I knew I shouldn't have. I
raised the knife, my focus back on Osiris as I pointed it in
his direction.
Osiris's brow creased, though he didn't move. I kept
searching for hints of blood and gore and found none. His
back straightened, his crisp pinstripe suit out of place as he
assessed me with the gaze of a king, of someone who knew
their power. I looked up, trying to see if the black locks of
his hair were hiding a crown. His eyes captured me as
much as the power radiating off him, and I took another
step back, suddenly startled by what I saw … they were
different blues. The left was a cool aqua, and the right a
deep royal. I recovered, keeping them in my sight, waiting
for the startling blues to turn red.
"Aaliyah." Osiris whispered my name like a prayer, sin
grabbing every syllable.
It was dark, and the tone made my entire body heat
against my will. That was all I could take.
"Stay the fuck away from me," I said in a cry, backing
away from the two Vampires, unable to look away from
Osiris.
He could kill me in an instant, without so much as a
glance. He did it before, and though I wouldn't say that
Curtis didn't deserve it, I didn't think he would've gone
down so easily. He'd overpowered both Eliza and me. He'd
been a Dragonkin.
And Osiris had torn out his heart like it was easy.
Because for him it had been.
My breathing spiraled before I could catch it, and what
had been calm breaths dragged into sharp pants. Each one
burned like breathing in shards of glass, and I fought to
keep the knife lifted as my arms wobbled, turned to jelly in
my fright at the man who'd bought me.
A soft rumble sounded in the air, ringing like a song my
heart knew. It thumped in my chest, reverberating through
my entire body.
I closed my eyes, pressing them so tight that I could see
white flashes behind them, but no matter how hard I
focused, I couldn't get the panic to rein back in. I jolted
back, stumbling on the cool hardwood, my bare feet
suddenly aching at the icy feeling. I only vaguely heard the
words 'panic attack' as I pulled the knife close to my chest,
suddenly freezing.
The rumbled growl grew closer, slowly, like whatever
was making it was wary of me. I didn't care what it was,
only that it was helping me to focus.
"Aaliyah," a familiar voice whispered.
It was silent for one, then two heartbeats before a hand
grabbed mine, and whatever I'd been holding toppled to
the ground. The skin against my own was warm, heat
sinking past the frigid chill that had built a home in my
body, and I let out an unsteady breath. My legs all but gave
out on me as I fell forward into an equally warm chest.
Vampires aren't warm. My mind assured me, and I sank
further into the heat. Of course, this was a bad dream, and
Eliza was waking me up. That was all.
That had to be it. Another bad memory I was going to
wake up from.
The rumble morphed into a soft melody, the deep words
serenading me. Slowly, my breathing evened out, and I
opened my eyes. A pale chest, bare and littered with dark
ink, was pressed against my cheek. It smelled like the sea
mixed with heady undertones of coal and summer roses.
Not Eliza.
The rumbling didn't stop as a warm hand pressed
against my back. It didn't move, it just held me secure like
an anchor. I dared a glance up, meeting a startling blue
gaze.
Eirik. He stared down at me, questions brimming in his
expressive eyes. I froze, trying not to take in the addictive
smell of him again, unable to move as I processed.
I was in his arms.
"You had a panic attack," he finally whispered, searching
my face. "You okay?"
Was I? I'd just fallen into the arms of a Vampire, had
taken comfort in his hold only hours after he bought me. I
was terrified, beyond scared shitless. And the worst of it
was that being in his arms wasn't what scared me. No …
I was scared because I'd never been more comfortable.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 10

OceanofPDF.com
 Osiris

P ain wrapped itself around my chest, aching like I'd

been stabbed and left to rot in the sun.
I knew she was going to fear me. I'd expected it and
had tried to prepare for it, but nothing would ever have
made me ready for the way her eyes spiked wide or for the
sour scent of fear that had covered that rich lavender. I was
old, old enough to call for Challenge, old enough to get
most Naturals to twist to my whims. Old enough to reek of
power and rip out the heart of a Dragonkin.
Old enough to terrify, even when that wasn't my intent.
I wanted to take a step forward, to brush a hand across
her hair and promise that I wasn't a monster, but that
wouldn't be true. It had never been true.
So I stayed planted on the ground as Eirik pulled her out
of her panic. They were pressed closely together, their
sides facing me. The soft lull of one of his Norse folk songs
echoed in the kitchen, and the familiar scent of harsh oak
mixed with the rolling sea distracted me. I looked at Eirik,
only half expecting the proud look on his face. His arm had
a thin line of blood on it, the wound already closed.
I didn't have to ask, not when his expression told me
everything.
"The smár Valkyrja packs a punch," he whispered
against her hair, barely loud enough to hear, and she
tensed. "Quiet too."
My brow shot up, and I had to take a second to absorb
what Eirik had said. Even with all the evidence, I still
couldn't quite grasp that she had managed to not only
sneak up on the Úlfhéðinn, but she had wounded him. It
was a feat that even skilled warriors struggled with. My
curiosity expanded as I took a step toward her.
Her jump startled me, and the gurgled cry on her lips
reminded me she didn't share in our current thoughts as
she pressed harder into Eirik. Unfound jealousy threatened
to crawl up my throat and slip out as a Charm. I wanted to
comfort her, to tell her that Curtis's life was worth little
more than the time it took his heart to hit the ground, but I
kept my mouth shut. She didn't see me as something
interesting or look at me with curiosity. I had bought her,
killed a man in front of her, and she saw me as the monster
I was. I found it difficult to move away from her, with
everything in me telling me to close the rest of the gap, and
the step I took away was dragging, almost painful. It was
such a sharp contrast to how I usually felt that I struggled
to keep my thoughts on the matter at hand.
"My apologies, Aaliyah." I lifted my hands placatingly,
trying to portray a relaxed pose.
The move felt so wrong that I tensed, and my blood
rushed as though preparing for a fight. My fangs burned,
and I struggled to keep them at bay as the familiar feeling
of the Charm surged up, like embers against my vocal
cords, ready to grasp onto my words whether or not I
wanted it to. The gift of the Flame sparked in my veins,
amping up my need to move. And above that was the gift of
my human years. The old magic surged, sluggish from
decades of dormancy and my unwillingness to use that
which had led to so much pain.
I slammed it all down, clenching my hands until they
shook.
 Aaliyah's button nose twisted up and her eyebrows
furrowed. She glowed under the soft lights of the kitchen,
her dirtied white hair framing her violet eyes and steadfast
expression. I could see it now, the calling that Eirik had
given her ringing true.
A Valkyrie. Brilliant, light-encompassed. I tried to
remember, again, that she wasn't here of her own free will.
Not yet, anyway.
She peeled away from Eirik, looking confused as he held
her steady. Her legs shook, and before she could protest,
Eirik scooped her into his arms, walking her over to the
table. He set her down, taking one more squeeze of her
hand before he backed away, giving her the space she
needed. She tensed further as her hands tightened, balled
into fists over her lap, and I took notice of the bandage that
was still there. There was no distinct scent of decay, and I
couldn't smell fresh blood.
"Is it healing alright?" I whispered, forcing the heady
Charm from my voice as I spoke.
Emotions raged in me, concern and worry. She looked
confused for a second, her lips thinning before she nodded
briskly. I didn't note any pain in her expression, and I
calmed at the revelation. Her unrelenting scrutiny followed
me as I stepped around the island, and she tensed as I
reached down to the fridge there.
"I imagine you have some questions," I said, popping
open the first bottle I found and pouring a drink into a
spare glass.
She didn't speak, only continued her venomous stare. It
burned me down to my soul, and even my skin felt raw
after a few moments. I longed to hear the laugh that woke
me from my day's sleep, the soft tumble of her voice that
made it seem like even I deserved peace.
Eirik nodded toward the staircase, breaking our
standstill to where a disheveled-looking Adrian stood,
followed by a crisply dressed Fallon. They looked hesitant,
as though gauging Aaliyah's reaction. Of course, she hadn't
noticed them yet, with her attention still on me.
Unfortunately, Adrian and Fallon weren't patient enough to
wait. Adrian shoved his hands in his pants pockets, the
loose jeans a staple of his home attire. He stepped toward
us, measuring his weight to cause a creak in the
floorboards.
Just as before, Aaliyah's attention flipped to the
intruders. Again, my heart jumped in my chest and pain
took its place there. I fought the urge to reach out and grab
her hand. To pull her attention back to me, even if it was
damning. Eirik began his rumbling growl again, and the
tension left her shoulders.
"Good evening. I see you guys started the fun without
us." Adrian winked at Aaliyah as he spoke, a charming
smile gracing his lips. "Though it smells distinctly like
burnt toast, which I must say doesn't make for a splendid
party."
I half expected her to snarl again, but when her cheeks
lit to a vibrant red, hope flared in my chest. For what I
wasn't sure yet, but hope nonetheless.
"Adrian, Fallon," I said their names slowly, giving them
time to nod in our direction. "This is Aaliyah."
"Nice to meet you properly, Aaliyah." Adrian marched
toward the table, extending his hand out.
Her eyebrows shot up just as her jaw dropped, and the
blush on her cheeks extended down her neck. I caught the
jolt in her heartbeat, and how it thundered caused my
blood to surge. When she bit her lip, I nearly looked away.
The flush of her skin made me want to see exactly how far
down her blush went. I could trace it with my fingertips. I
could follow them with my lips. Something inside of me
snapped to attention, and I found I couldn't stop thinking
about the way she extended her hand out hesitantly. She
clutched at Eirik's suit coat, knuckles white as Adrian stole
her free hand so quickly I doubted she even saw him move.
He kissed her knuckles with reckless abandon, his lips
lingering on the skin.
Adrian was naturally magnetic, his carefree smile and
drawing personality helping to calm her. She looked at him
like he was crazy, but didn't move when he pulled away.
Nor when he and Fallon took their seats.
We sat in less-than-comfortable silence, and I found I
didn't even mind. At that moment, with her eyes on me,
even with the panic and fear buried in them, I was calm.
I took a deep breath.
"I believe we owe you an explanation."

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 11

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

E verything about the men at the table was a

contradiction; their eyes, which had been so vividly red
only hours ago, were now stricken with worry. Fangs
that had been on display, gleaming under shining white
lights, were now hidden behind tightly closed lips to stop
even hints of them from showing. My emotions were in
overdrive, and I couldn't distinguish between the stark
feeling of terror from the auction and the small bubble of
joy that had appeared when talking to Eirik.
How warm his arms were, how safe I felt there. He
seemed less like destruction in that moment and more like
… a wall. Impervious. Resilient.
Whatever tactic they were playing at dragged on my
already fried nerves. I'd learned this already at the
compound, the finality of rage. They were planning on
gaining my trust, only to rip it out from under me. That had
to be their plan … right? Eliza's tense words clashed with
Prince's confident smile, and I wasn't sure what to do. Eliza
knew Vampires … but Prince wouldn't have left me alone
with them if he didn't have faith in them. Trying to decide
which one to trust was like being trapped in the ocean,
with the only choices being to drown trying to swim to the
surface or die to the monster that laid far below.
 Because no matter how Prince had looked, they'd
bought me. They each had held the same expression as
everyone else in that room: want. They were monsters.
Vampires. I could still hear the wet sound that followed
Curtis's dying breath as his heart hit the ground. Osiris had
shown me exactly how much stronger he was than the man
who had easily overpowered Eliza and I. I wouldn't be able
to defend myself if they used that strength on me.
Eliza's words echoed loudly in my ears, and the thought
of trembling in her voice made me sick all over again. I
stared longingly at the knife that I'd dropped in my panic.
They'll tear you apart if you give them a chance, Ali.
The insistent, gnawing pulse that had been the bane of
my existence for the better part of six months built behind
my eyes. The pressure caught me by surprise, and the
sharp pain that came with it made me choke on the gasp
that tried to fight its way up my throat.
Never make noise.
I gritted my teeth, digging blunt fingernails into my
empty palm, willing away the Rend as best I could. I had to
hold it back until I could figure out what these men wanted
or if they were safe. Until I had the chance to talk to Eliza,
confront Archon for setting us up, and figure out how to fix
this mess. My eyes jerked frantically around the room, over
the men that held me hostage and the crispness of the
area. Gray walls, sharp stone and an eerie lack of natural
light made everything seem cold. I didn't see what I wanted
to see, who I wanted to see. I searched for Prince and his
steadfast smile that always calmed my nerves. I needed
him to tell me it was going to be okay.
Why hadn't he shown up yet?
Seconds went by, dragging into minutes as all sounds
stopped, save for the consistent ticking from the clock
above the table. The men, who hadn't so much as breathed
over that time, continued to stare like I was a caged animal
about to bolt. They were imposing in more than just
stature. They felt powerful, and I knew instinctively that if
they wanted to harm me, they could. Yet none of them
moved, almost like they were the terrified ones.
They get more violent if they hear noise.
Eventually, during my manic scanning, I caught sight of
a slightly mismatched pair of startlingly blue eyes, and I
jumped back.
Osiris.
His face was sharp and perfectly angled, each point
looking like it was specifically made that way. From my
seat, I couldn't pick out a single imperfection on it. It was
like someone had carved him from the finest of marble,
taking care to make sure every detail was perfect. His
tanned skin stood stark against his black pinstriped suit
and crisp black hair, and if he hadn't been so intimidating,
with his unwavering stare and otherworldly intensity, I
would have called him beautiful. Darkly, sinfully, beautiful.
For a moment, we just stared at each other. I couldn't read
him, not like I could Eirik, and the last thing I needed right
now was an enigma.
Prince's smile flashed again in my mind, and some of the
tension faded away.
"We won't be harming you, Aaliyah," the man at the end
of the table said, farthest from me.
I was so startled by the break in the silence that I
flinched and flipped my attention away from Osiris, facing
an entirely different beast.
Fallon, if I recalled correctly, was the last one I'd
expected to speak. He sat with all the grace of a
swordsman, and all the power of a bull, as he held me
captive with a narrowed stare. The crisp white of his suit
made him seem like an angel, with the make of a devil in
his sharp green eyes. The look of them had me sinking
further into my chair.
Blond hair framed his sharp jaw and narrow nose, and I
quickly realized that Osiris seemed warm in comparison.
Fallon was a picture of perfection, just as Osiris was, for
entirely different reasons. Where Osiris was carefully
carved marble, Fallon was crisply cut ice. He looked almost
bored, his expression carefully lax and giving nothing away,
just harsh lines accenting thin, sculpted lips. That
perfection was daunting, and I clutched the jacket that was
quickly becoming my haven. Because it wasn't just Fallon
and Osiris that were perfect.
All four of them were.
They reminded me of Prince. They held the same robust
bravado, even though it was mellower now than it had been
when I first saw them. Of course, it helped that it now
lacked the violence which accented it before. Prince had
seemed confident in them, like they could help, or that they,
at the very least, would do less damage than the others at
that auction. Prince had been my rock for years, and even
though he wasn't here, I knew he wouldn't do anything to
hurt me. Not intentionally. I wanted to trust them because I
trusted him, so I swallowed my fear, keeping my free arm
cradled around me, protecting the soft spots on my body.
Could I reason with them? Would they take me back home?
Maybe this was all a mistake? They had put me in my
own room and hadn't hurt me. Eirik had pulled me out of a
panic and hadn't retaliated when I cut him. I sucked my
bottom lip between my teeth. Memories of these men at the
auction crawled their way through me, planting seeds of
distrust.
"Aaliyah, are you alright?" Eirik's distinct timbre
bounced off the walls. It sounded familiar and unknown at
the same time, his accent blending harsh vowels and hard
'l's.
No, no, I was not alright. This was all wrong, and I
wanted to be at home. I wanted to see Eliza and to make
sure she was safe. I wanted to hold Grigen and tickle him
until he was on the verge of tears, laughing in that giddy
way he did. I wanted to see Prince smile at me from across
the shop, the easy tilt of his lips lighting up butterflies in
my stomach.
I wanted to pretend like I wasn't dying, and I hadn't just
lost any chance at figuring out why when Archon told
Curtis we would be on Century Side.
I must've taken too long to respond, because Eirik's low
rumbling growl started again, and Osiris cleared his throat.
I tensed, cautiously watching the man I was most wary of.
But, if my stare perturbed Osiris, he didn't show it.
"Fallon's right. We'll not harm you, Aaliyah. You have
nothing to fear from us." There was a distinct lack of
continuation in Osiris's sentence, one that made me
nervous. It lingered in the air, drowning out my will to be
silent.
We'll not harm you yet.
"You don't buy someone with good intentions," I said, my
voice barely above a whisper. I could feel the pulses behind
my eyes now, dragging my attention in multiple directions.
The stiffness in my muscles caused my words to shake. My
next words were hissed. "Good men don't go to auctions."
I expected their bubble of kindness to burst and was
ready for the rage to take over. I tensed in preparation, but
there was only regret. It bled into the air, covering the
room like a fog so thick I nearly choked on it.
"You're right," Osiris said with his face carefully blank of
emotion, though his eyes were far away from our
conversation. Familiar numbness lingered in them. "Good
men don't go to auctions."
Osiris barely finished his sentence before Eirik was
snarling out a response. "We don't go to auctions."
He scowled at Osiris, accusation burning in the way his
lips twisted. The tender growl that had softened my fear
and sparked warmth in my lungs morphed into a menacing
rumble. It echoed in the room, bouncing off the walls. I
sank away, once again glancing at the door. As if noticing
that, Eirik's booming rumble stopped, and silence again
settled over us. It was hard to stay still this time, hard not
to bolt from my seat. Only fear kept me glued down,
knowing that if I ran, it would be their instinct to chase.
Eirik sighed across the table, running his hand along his
bearded jaw as he looked at me. It was his eyes that calmed
me down, the understanding in them making my heart beat
against my ribs.
"We only agreed to go if we saved one, and look how
much of a clusterfuck that's been," Eirik said as he rubbed
at his torn neck, before looking away with a clenched jaw
and shoulders tense, like he was holding the weight of
lifetimes on them.
Saved one?
My mind buzzed, Darius and Curtis's conversation after
the auction ringing in my ears. My nails sank into my
thighs as I tried to stay calm.
She won't last the night.
The men didn't speak, as though they weren't sure how
to respond. So when Osiris finally broke the silence, it
made me jump. I didn't need to lift my head to confirm that
it was him. I'd never forget his voice. The gentle caress of
his words sang across my skin as he spoke, such direct
contrast to the violence I'd seen him commit.
Useless. He'd whispered to Curtis. It had been so quiet I
nearly didn't hear it. Sinful. Dark. Bloodthirsty.
"While I admit our intentions did not start out noble, we
never intended to harm you." Osiris's voice teetered off,
fading away as he sighed. "We were out of our minds when
we placed that bid."
"Is that supposed to make me feel better about being
bought? What's stopping you from going 'out of your minds'
again?" I shot back against the cool wood of the chair, my
own heated words making me flinch as they slipped out
before I could hold them in.
Fear coiled in my stomach, and panic stopped my
following sentence dead in my throat.
 "You have no reason to trust us," Osiris said, finally
turning away, giving me a reprieve from his stoic focus.
There was a heartbeat's worth of silence, before
Adrian's sigh echoed in the room.
"Jesus. What Osiris means to say," Adrian cut in, "is that
we aren't normally so ill-composed."
I couldn't stop the blush that came up at the sight of
him. He'd taken me by surprise when he first showed up.
His boyish charm matched his heart-shaped face and the
seemingly innocent air around him. Slim, like a swimmer,
and with hair like ruffled leaves in differing shades of
copper and brown. He gave me a Cheshire grin, flashing
bright white teeth.
With a distinct lack of fangs.
"In fact, I believe I speak for all of us when I say we
acted out of character." Adrian stood from his seat.
His movement was sharp, and though he moved no more
than that, it was enough to break our fragile peace, getting
me out of the chair. I bolted to my feet, gripping the table
with one hand and the jacket surrounding me with the
other. Black spots danced in my vision until I was chasing
unconsciousness. I gritted my teeth, powering through the
feeling.
"Don't come any closer!" I screamed, keeping my focus
on the amber-eyed man, who looked almost as startled as I
did.
I wanted to snarl at the tremble in my voice, at the fear
so apparent in my words. Adrian stopped, raising his hands
placatingly. His lips curled into a frown, the emotion so
deep it reached his eyes.
"Sorry. Wasn't my intention to startle you." His hands
flexed, his arms flaring as they did.
My own muscles seized as I waited for him to move
again. He didn't, only continued to stare as the others did.
It all felt like a twisted game of cat and mouse.
And I sure as hell wasn't the cat.
 "This is getting us nowhere," Osiris finally said, rolling
the impatience out of his posture, his expression nothing
more than a frustrated scowl.
His lack of patience seemed to startle the rest in the
room, Eirik even raised an eyebrow, which seemed like a lot
of emotion for the giant, based on what I'd seen so far.
"You know what we are, don't you, Aaliyah?" Osiris
asked as his gaze turned to his hands, jolting when he
realized I was looking at them, too.
He moved, gripping them tightly together as though my
eyes burned him. I only managed a nod, not trusting the
words I was about to speak.
"Of course I do." I let out a shaky breath, barely holding
back tears. "You're Vampires."
Osiris flexed his hand, veins showing on his exposed
skin. Then he seemed to fall away from reality, his eyes
clouding. The familiar expression was one I often saw in
Prince's eyes when his mind was on anything but the
present.
"That's right," Osiris said wearily.
Just as quickly as his hands had taken up their stressed
posture, he released them, before pressing his palm down
onto the table hard enough for the wood to protest. I could
see the tremble in them and the way he fought it.
"Though the actions you had to witness were
deplorable," he swallowed, "I hope knowing what we are
helps to explain at least some of the atrocities you saw. The
reaction we had to you was something instinctual, and it
was unlike anything I have experienced. Because of that
reaction, we placed a bid on you."
I flinched at his words, but he didn't stop speaking. They
were hard, resolute, and sure. Not to mention flooded with
guilt. But he didn't shy away from them, didn't hide what
he did behind a mask of sweetness. He was honest, no
matter how bad it sounded, and I could respect that over a
lie.
 "I realize how that must seem, and I would like to
express my sincerest apology for it," he said, with a dip of
his head, and I believed it against my better judgment,
truth ringing in his words.
I focused on the clench of his jaw, my gaze shooting
between that and his still-closed eyes.
"You're free to go, Aaliyah."
I would have sworn my heart stopped in my chest, as my
lungs seized and I tried to force a breath. Did I hear him
right?
"We never intended to take your freedom from you. Not
like those at The Devil's Details had likely expected," he
finished.
My mouth fell open, and I couldn't take my eyes off him.
All at once, Prince's sure smile and calm demeanor made
sense, and my stomach dropped knowing that I hadn't
trusted him. There was sincerity in Osiris's tone, and none
of the others disputed him.
I drew a deep breath and settled into the chair.
"Why?" I managed, choking on the word as it caught in
my throat.
"Because denying you freedom goes against everything
we value." He paused, again looking me in the eyes.
There was an ancient guilt there, one that told of
centuries of living, and centuries of mistakes.
"We are Vampires, that much is certain … but I like to
think we're also more."
Eliza had made Vampires seem like the complete scum
of the earth: murderers, rapists, monsters. These men
didn't seem like that. I recalled Eirik in how he talked to me
after I rushed him. After I hurt him. He didn't get angry or
try to hurt me back. He spoke to me, calmed me down, and
did everything he could to ensure I was in control of the
situation. All of them had been strikingly kind when it was
obvious they held the power.
 Monsters didn't take your feelings into account, didn't
hold you until your mind came back to you.
"We can return you to your home as soon as night has
fully set if that is what you wish. But, I would ask
something of you first."
I tensed, and Osiris shook his head, his hands raising
softly. "We have no grounds to ask, and you have every
right to say no … but we have a proposition for you, if you'll
hear it," Osiris said before sighing when Fallon flipped his
rapidly growing scowl to him.
It was the first show of emotion I'd seen from the chilled
man with vivid green eyes, if I could even call it that. Fallon
spoke clipped words in a language that wasn't my own, and
Osiris said something back in that same language. It hid
their words from me. Panic built in my chest, and I glanced
at the door, my heart thundering like a storm.
"Don't mind them, love. They slip between languages
like Osi does whisky," Adrian said with a wink, stretching
his arms into the air. There was a brotherly affection in his
eyes as he shook his head at the two that were still arguing
as though none of us were there. "They have always been
the bickering sort. If it calms your nerves at all, they are
arguing over the semantics of the deal. The language
you're hearing is Gaelic. Fallon is a bit of a stickler, and
though he looks like an icicle with a severe case of
constipation, I promise he means the best."
That stopped the duo's conversation entirely, and Fallon
rolled his eyes, glaring at Adrian with a heat that didn't feel
angry. Adrian's sincere words did help, and he didn't have
the look of someone who was lying. I swallowed hard.
"No tricks. Y-you'd let me leave?" Prince's surety filtered
into my mind again. His confident smile, the adoration that
he couldn't hide.
I rolled my shoulders, taking in how I felt, a habit of
mine since I'd woke from my grave. I breathed easily, and
the pain that had followed me down the stairs had faded.
With a startled jerk, I realized the pressure that had been
creeping in on me had dissipated.
Where had the Rend gone? I didn't have time to guess,
as Osiris was already speaking again.
"Yes, it was our intention from the moment we entered
The Devil's Details. We had always planned to set someone
free," Osiris said, the words crisp and forced, but I could
hear the truth behind them. "Had we had a choice, we
wouldn't have been there to begin with."
That truth burned in Osiris's eyes, the differing blue
hues shining defiantly as if that truth were seconds from
consuming him. Above that, there was fear. Fear. I couldn't
begin to understand what he was afraid of.
"What about the money you bought me for? You'll lose
all of it," I said, trembling as I stared them down.
The men looked tense as they watched me with bated
breath. Eirik even looked … devastated? His eyes were
closed tightly, his hands gripping the table with white
knuckles. I could see his panic like it was my own.
"Money is inconsequential. Consider it a gift for allowing
us to speak with you and as an apology for what you had to
endure," Osiris said, his eyes never leaving mine.
For the first time all night, a true peace washed over me.
They looked pained, but no one made a move to come
closer to me.
"What—" My voice drew their attention, and each of
them shuffled in their seats. It seemed so wrong. Why was I
the only one not shaking? "What do you want?"
The men relaxed slightly, and my shoulders loosened as
the adrenaline left me as well. My fingers stiffened, still
gripping tightly onto the coat I wore. I pulled the jacket
tighter, thankful for the sudden warmth as a chill swept
through my body.
"I apologize for how we scared you, Aaliyah," Osiris
started, fingers tapping against the table.
 "Curiosity is the curse of immortality, and the way we
reacted was anything but normal. Something about you
drew on us in a way that I have never seen. We would like
to know why." His head dipped, guilt in his gaze. "We would
ask for you to stay here with us for a time. So this subject
can be further detailed and avoided in the future. Of
course, we will provide whatever you ask in return for your
presence."
I couldn't help but consider that they might have the
resources to help where no one else could. I stole a glance
at Osiris, watching how he moved, like he knew everything
there was to know about me. He felt powerful, but above
that, he felt old. Like old blood, with the years to back it.
They might be able to tell me what I was or know
someone who could. I took another deep breath, pushing
down the idea for now. I couldn't just trust them, not so
soon after being burned by Archon. Eliza's list of Naturals
to avoid, regardless of Prince, had been right so far. Archon
had sold us out, and Vampires had bought me.
"What exactly do you think happened at the auction?" I
asked.
Osiris's head shook, and his lips curled into a frown. For
a moment, I didn't think he was going to answer me.
"You sparked our instincts into action." Osiris paused as
though trying to decide what to say. "You threw us into a
blood frenzy. That's not something that happens to
Vampires as old as we are."
He hesitated as he finished the sentence, once again
grabbing at his exposed wrist. But I couldn't focus on it, not
when his words were exactly what I wanted to hear.
Vampires as old as we are.
Did he already know what I was? Was this just another
play on words to get me to slip up? Everything froze again,
and it took me a moment to verbalize my thoughts.
"How old are you?" I asked.
 Osiris's lip twitched, something akin to a smile taking
over his face, and I got the feeling that old didn't really cut
it. Hope bubbled in my chest.
"Doubt he even remembers the exact number," Eirik
answered, catching my eyes with his gaze. Sky-blue and
unrelenting. "Once you live long enough, you stop counting
… but he's somewhere past twenty-five hundred," he
finished.
I was expecting old, but … Damn.
"And how do you feel now? Are you still … out of your
mind?" I asked, and Eirik swallowed hard.
"Not quite. Much the same feeling, though not as
strong." He didn't need to finish the sentence.
He knew I wouldn't like the answer, not really. But he
didn't lie. They didn't lie.
Again, Eirik told me regardless of what he thought my
reaction would be, and I appreciated the truth more than I
did my fear. They still had that pull to me, but it was
weaker. They still felt the need to feed from me, but they
hadn't lied about it.
Prince trusted them.
"I promise, we are no threat to you, Aaliyah," Osiris said,
and the sincerity in his words kept me grounded. "Being in
the presence of your blood has lessened the effect, and now
that your wounds have been cared for we hardly feel it at
all." There was a truthful panic in his eyes, the blues
swirling with confusion and agitation.
I took a breath to center myself.
Prince trusts them.
I nodded. It wasn't a lot, but it was enough to get the
men in front of me to lose some of the stress they still held.
"So I stay here until we find out why you reacted the
way you did? That's what you want from me?" I took a
shuddering breath.
"Yes, and as I stated, you will be compensated for your
time. We may not have the gifting power of the Fae, but we
can get nearly anything you might desire. Money, land,
time," Osiris said.
It would be helpful enough if they found out what I was,
but they didn't need to know that. What else could I want
besides to live? I must have taken too much time to mull it
over as words interrupted my thoughts.
"You don't have to decide now, mind you." Adrian's
copper eyes lit up, hints of amber dancing in the depths,
and the soft trill of his familiar accent drew my attention.
"When you figure something out, let us know." There was a
quick pause, followed by an almost comical panic. "If you
agree to stay, of course, don't feel pressured into it."
Another pause.
"We don't want you to think we are trying to force you
into it—" As quickly as his rambling started, it was dragged
to a screeching halt.
"Adrian." A tanned hand settled on Adrian's shoulder,
and Fallon rolled his eyes. "Stop talking."
Relief lit up Adrian's face as he sighed, laughing off the
anxious mumble. The sight of their interaction set a warm
feeling in my stomach, and the pleasantness of it had me
relaxing. These men offered me something invaluable, even
if they didn't know it yet. The chance to figure out what I
was and maybe fix myself while I still had the opportunity. I
noted the absence of pressure behind my eyes again. I'd
never held a Rend back this long, and the pressure never
went away before the Rend.
Until today. When I remembered without a Rend to
guide it, when it faded away without pulling me free from
my body.
"So long as we can agree to a few things first," I paused.
"I'll consider accepting your deal."
The relief that washed over Eirik's face further solidified
my choice.
"By all means," Osiris said.
 Black hair framed olive skin, and the tension he'd been
holding onto seemed to be gone from every place but one,
his hands still clenched tightly onto the table.
"I can leave whenever I want. I'm—" I released my
clenched hands, loosening my grip on the coat. "I'm not a
prisoner here?" I tried to force the question out of my
voice, and the visible flinch that racked Eirik showed me I
failed.
"You are no prisoner. Not here, not anywhere. I agree
with your first stipulation," Osiris said, and I didn't
respond.
"We agree," echoed the others at the table.
"I want to be there if we have to talk to someone. I will
not be in the dark about any of this. Everything you know, I
know." My words were more assertive now.
"You have every right to know. We agree." His melodic
voice made me want to close my eyes.
"And I need to contact my family." Eliza had to be home
by now, likely setting up a town-wide search for me. "They
need to know I'm safe."
Their posture tightened as regret surged in the air. The
answer was instant.
"Of course," Osiris said, as a brief silence washed over
us.
"You never should've been taken from them." Eirik
stared at me as he spoke, and I picked out the pain in his
eyes; the understanding.
Was this the right choice? I glanced at the door again,
trying to ignore how their gazes followed me. I closed my
eyes, marveling at the absence of pressure in my head.
"Then … I guess we have a deal."
Their collective sigh caused my heart to skip, and I sat
back down in the chair. Osiris's face slowly, like it was
unused to the motion, lit with the most stunning smile I'd
ever seen, and I couldn't help the blush that worked its way
over my face. It seemed so odd, the expression almost out
of place on the stoic face he'd held most of the night. So
different from the rage I'd seen at the auction house. It
reached up, dancing in his eyes as the tension drained from
his hands. When the others noticed Osiris's smile, they
stared at him like he had pronounced himself a god and
thrown himself at an altar, demanding sacrifice.
"Damn, Osi, don't think I've ever seen you smile like
that," Adrian said, throwing his head back in a surprised
laugh.
Osiris's smile fell, the expression that now seemed
melancholy back in place. His eyes lost that glow, the kind
that made him feel alive, and I was speaking before I
realized it.
"I like your smile." My voice was soft, barely there.
It was a compulsive sentence, one that most people
wouldn't have let slip. I spent so many years talking to
myself that sometimes things still made their way out.
From the shocked looks on their faces, I'd guess I did this
whole social cue thing wrong again. Eliza would be
disappointed in me for several reasons at this point.
Kidnapped? Check.
Vampires? Check.
Still unable to talk like a normal person? Check.
Did they think I was odd? I could see questions forming
in their minds already. Heat flooded my cheeks as I
snapped my attention to my hand that still clung to the coat
on my shoulders, trying to find something interesting in the
jacket's intricate tailoring.
"I mean, you're pretty when you smile."
More mortifying silence.
Was that the wrong thing, too? Did he not like being
called pretty? I should have used handsome, right? Or
should I just not have mentioned it?
I was going to stop talking now.
"I'll try to do so more, then." Osiris's voice sounded
dazed, and I didn't have to look up to know that he was
staring down at me, though I stole a glance at his face,
regardless.
The slight smile pursed on his pink lips made my heart
stutter, and blood rushed to my face. He still terrified me,
to the point where I had to look away again, but something
else danced in my stomach as well. Blending until I could
only feel a confusing mix of emotions. Adrian threw his
head back in another deep laugh. The sound was full and
sent a pleasant shiver down my spine. The rich tone
reminded me of the songs that would sometimes filter into
my cell. The deep lullabies would often help put me to
sleep. Nilus, one of the night guards I'd remembered, had
said it was Johnny Cash.
I searched the room out of habit, looking for a still-
absent Prince.
"Are you okay?" The question slipped from Eirik's, the
sound hoarse and strikingly masculine.
The deep rumble of it was surprising, the indistinct
sound almost melancholic. Was he okay?
"Given everything that's happened today, I'm fine," I
said, as Adrian relaxed in his seat, his chair groaning
beneath his weight. The sound of it pulled my attention to
him, his head lifting up as he brought his eyes to mine. His
lips held an easy-going smile.
"You're probably beat, then. What do you say to a
shower while I make breakfast?" Adrian's eyes skimmed my
face, and though I didn't see any criticism in them, his
attention still made me self-conscious.
Those at Ascension Rising left my face mostly alone, as
shown by the lack of scars, but a few had snuck through. A
small nick at the tip of my nose, another over my lips. I
looked down at myself and the filth I was coated in. I hadn't
really noticed before, too caught up with everything to
care. Now that I could see the grime, it felt heavy, and the
need to get clean and out of these clothes outweighed any
other thought.
 "Yeah, that sounds nice," was all I managed, wobbling on
my legs. Adrian tensed, forcing a smile without moving
toward me.
"Wonderful. Fally, show her to the shower, will you? Any
preference on food, Aaliyah?" Adrian carried a boyish
charm, and I was thankful for it as Fallon grit his teeth,
walking around the table to me.
He was slow, and though he obviously disliked being so
close to me, that didn't stop him from extending his arm
out for me to take, surprising me with the gesture. I
hesitated for a second before accepting his offer, setting my
hand on his cold forearm. If I thought I could make it up
there myself I would have, but the adrenaline had left an
icy feeling in my bones and even standing was arduous.
Even the chill beneath my fingers was a shock, and I
flinched.
I could feel Fallon's eyes on me through it all and smell
the subtle scent of heat and warm rain. I couldn't fight the
blush as it rose on my cheeks. Fallon's arm tensed under
my fingers, though he said nothing.
Finally, after working up the courage, I shook my head
at Adrian, doing my best to smile as I did. Adrian took it in
stride, gifting me one of his own. I soaked it in, leaning into
Fallon as we walked toward the stairs, the sound of idle
conversation and pans clanging behind us. Maybe this
wouldn't be bad after all. It could be worse.
After all, I hadn't even died yet.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 12

OceanofPDF.com
 Adrian

T here was something relaxing about working in the

kitchen.
I walked my way across the cool black oak floors,
tapping each of the cabinets as I went. I had always
enjoyed preparing meals, as food had a tendency to make
people happy, and I liked to see the smiles on my brothers'
faces when I presented something new to them. One of
these days, I'd have to recreate the clay kiln that my
grandmother and I'd made in my backyard as a lad and
really show them what food could be. I stopped my tapping,
glancing over the countertops, listening to the near-silent
hum of water falling from upstairs. I missed baking with
someone else, missed the days when my grandmother and I
would spend hour upon hour cooking up whatever we could
think of.
Maybe Aaliyah would be interested? After all, her stay
here didn't have to be entirely about figuring out our issue.
If anything, I'd prefer to spend some time with her, to see if
I could get her to make that soft peal of laughter again.
I shook my head and tapped the metal stove before
turning on the convection top, holding my hand above it as
I waited for the heat to seep into the air. Once it had, I
placed a pan down on it, letting it warm up for the first
meal of the day.
 Pancakes.
I took a deep breath, basking in the smell of fresh herbs,
vanilla, and the newly introduced spring lavender. I
hummed, rubbing my palms together. The idea of feeding
someone that wasn't a member of our family made me
giddy, and I swayed around the empty kitchen, almost silly
like. I wanted to impress, to wow, even with something as
simple as pancakes. That wasn't a hard feat for the others
in the Vivas household. Before my turn, Osiris had lived
solely on blood, having spent centuries with no texture at
all, and could frankly live without food even now. Eirik and
Fallon had been appreciative but overall not affected by my
introduction.
Nero, of course, had salivated over my eggs benedict.
Though he'd always enjoyed my cooking, and he would
even occasionally slip in and help me prepare a dish if it
was something he was eager to have. I wished I could've
done more of it for him. I'd only known our second eldest
for a few years before we lost him, and though I didn't have
centuries like the rest, I still felt his loss like an ache in my
chest.
I milled about, still humming a vibrant tune while I
pulled out the few remaining things I needed for the
pancakes: some cinnamon, and my favorite whisk. Eirik
sauntered down the stairs only a few seconds later. His
hair, pulled tightly into his typical Viking braid, was nearly
unmoving as he took his seat at our grand table against the
now exposed windows, his back to the moonlight. The
shutters over the glass had raised a few minutes ago,
automatically sliding away to reveal our land after the sun
had fully set. But Eirik wasn't paying much attention to me
or our finely maintained moss yard that he'd insisted we
put in. Instead, his head was tipped toward the staircase,
his eyes pointed and focused.
"Well, glad to see you put a shirt on," I said, smiling as
Eirik turned his head enough to raise an eyebrow at me.
 The brute had been without one for most of the early
evening, and during the entirety of our rather tense chat
with Aaliyah. I doubted he even noticed until Osiris had
pointed it out.
"Wasn't thinking of it," he said back, the harsh Norse
drawl of his words sounding a touch softer than normal.
His eyes, stormy-blue, seemed to roll as the beast
behind them assessed me. As always, I tensed under its
watchful gaze. The two beings made up Eirik, and I
understood that as a whole they were my brother, but the
part that was Úlfhéðinn … Well, I had a feeling it would
always make me feel uneasy.
A bite from one was fatal, after all.
"Right. Right. You were far too preoccupied with
destroying my non-stick pan trying to make …" I paused,
tapping at my chin as I set my bowl of pancake mix onto
the marble counter to rest. "Eggs?"
The briefest hint of color appeared on Eirik's cheeks,
though it didn't throw him off enough for an actual
expression to sneak through. That color was something I
always tried to get from our technically hot-blooded
brother. Couldn't make Fallon or Osi blush, but I would
damn well try to make Eirik.
"Didn't think they'd burn so fast," he confessed, with a
cross of his arms.
"Oh, I have no doubt. Though I'm still trying to figure
out why you needed the knife." I picked up my batter,
tapping the bowl against the table to release some bubbles
as Eirik spoke.
"She needed the comfort of it," he said with a
noncommittal shrug. Like that alone would answer all my
questions.
"You set it out for her?" I asked, and Eirik nodded.
"Heard her break the door," he said while rubbing at his
neck, at the scar he refused to talk about. Just another of
those things that were off-limits. Osiris and his issue with
touch and his human magic, Eirik and his scars, Fallon and
his Aislinn.
I sighed under my breath, trying to pull myself out of the
melancholy mood we'd put ourselves in.
"So you knew she was coming downstairs, and you
wanted to give her a reason to … hurt you? Didn't think you
were into that, Eri. I would've assumed you were the one
who liked to dish out the pleasurable pain," I said, winking
at Eirik, pleased to see him drop his hand from his neck as
a scowl lit up his face.
"There are men who allow knives near their dicks, but
I'm not one of them," he growled, rolling his eyes. "And I
didn't hear her come down the stairs."
I flipped the pancake, barely catching it as I snapped my
attention back to Eirik. A roguish grin took over his face.
"She surprised me."
I couldn't respond, too stunned by his words to do
anything but stare. I set the pan down, almost laughing at
the absurdity of them. Eirik? The Úlfhéðinn warrior with
sharper senses than Osiris, the eldest of our Crypt, had
been surprised?
"You're serious?" Fallon's familiar voice cut in, saying
exactly what I was thinking. His words echoed down the
stairs, his quiet entrance causing both Eirik and I to turn
his way.
As expected, Eirik only nodded with a look of pride in his
eyes. He tapped his hand against the red oak table, before
looking back to the stairs, past where Fallon was standing.
That quiet rumble I heard in the car started again in Eirik's
chest, vibrating the wood of the chair he sat on. I called it a
purr earlier and nearly ended up nursing a busted cheek
from Eirik's right hook. But what else would you call it?
Fallon shook his head, inching his way down the steps,
his hands flexing at his sides as he turned his head toward
the bathroom door.
 Aaliyah, with a voice almost too soft, was singing
something. The otherwise quiet kitchen was brightened by
it and the mood of the room picked up. As I started the
sausage, I knew I'd made the right choice in keeping up
with my cooking skills.
I rolled my shoulders, keeping my thoughts on food prep
and off our guest. Though I wanted to think of her light
eyes and stunning bravery, I couldn't. Not when I wasn't
sure how I would react to the thoughts. I'd been careful up
to that point to keep my emotions tightly under wraps, not
wanting to spark a flare up. I flexed my hand, hunting for
the feeling that I was dreading to find. When that creeping
anxiety left me alone, I relaxed. I sighed and shook my
head, looking down in dismay at the pan that held my latest
pancake. Burned to a crisp. Lovely.
"Something wrong, Adrian?" Fallon said, sliding into his
chair.
It gave a distinctive whine as he sat, the old wood
creaking. Osiris refused to get rid of them, not when Nero
had helped Fallon hand pick the set when the construction
of our humble abode started. Fallon studied my expression,
looking for what he didn't want to find there. The same
thing he was probably trying to avoid.
The Maker's Call. Fear surged its way up my throat at
the thought of Sebek's words crawling under my skin,
making me do things I didn't want to do. It was easier to
avoid now that it had been so many years, and I could deny
the call if I fought it hard enough. But that didn't change
the fact that it hadn't gone away. Not fully, at least, and it
never would as long as Sebek still lived.
"I'm well, Fally," I said, smiling innocently at a slightly
more relaxed looking Fallon.
"You have a flare up?" Fallon asked, using our term for
the sickening action that it was. Someone else's will taking
over, making you feel like, well, anything but you.
 "No, I haven't felt the pull since the auction. Just trying
to stay ahead of it."
Fallon nodded, dropping the conversation he didn't want
to have. It was hard enough for him to think of his own
Call, let alone mine on top of it, and his worry was
endearing in a Fallon kind of way. It was a curse we shared,
one that Eirik, Osiris and Nero couldn't relate to because
Sebek had never used his gift as their Maker against them.
Fallon leaned into the chair, pressing his back against
the gray wall. He'd changed into his more typical wear, of a
light green dress shirt with the top button undone, and
cuffs rolled neatly up to his elbows. He flexed his hands, his
scarred knuckles on prominent display as he opened one of
his candies. Not his prized Aldovin delicacy this time, but
another chocolate I didn't recognize. Most noticeable were
the uncharacteristic black slacks, a stark change from his
usual white suits. They were loose enough to be considered
casual but tight enough to hide any reactions he might
have during breakfast.
"You, however, look like you could be better." I flipped a
pancake, grinning when Fallon rolled his eyes and our
game began anew. "Haven't seen those pants in a while.
They look rather tight. Aren't you worried you might bust a
seam?"
He didn't respond for a moment, only popped another
candy into his mouth, though I caught the shake of his
head.
"More worried you're going to set the house on fire,"
Fallon finally replied, pointing to the pan in my hand and
the unfortunate pancake still in it. "And speaking of things
we didn't expect …"
Fallon focused on Eirik just as the Viking's eyes slid
open, pointed and swirling blue. He regarded Fallon with a
raised eyebrow.
"She got the jump on you? The Eirik Vivas. The
Emperor's shadow?" Eirik huffed at Fallon's words, almost
laughing, though the joy quickly fell away, and the haunted
look that often came with the thought of Nero took its
place.
"Nero would've beaten your ass for saying that. You
know he hated being called Emperor," Eirik said back.
It was true. After all, he'd never actually taken the
throne from his father. Just spit at his feet and won the title
of Champion in the Colosseum. But close enough, right?
Fallon's head tipped back in an almost laugh before
looking seriously at Eirik.
"You still think she's not dangerous?" Fallon asked,
cracking his neck and rolling his shoulders.
Eirik gave Fallon a feral smile, the black ink around his
eye tensing, making the dragon that twisted across his skin
flex. It was the grin of a warrior, harsh and proud.
"She's a Valkyrja. Of course she's dangerous," Eirik said,
glancing at the stairs again.
Fallon sighed, but he didn't fight the decision again like I
expected him to, as though he'd come to terms with the
predicament we found ourselves in. Though I knew better
than that, Fallon was the tense sort, and he'd likely realized
that his best option was to play lax until something pushed
us to react.
I pulled the sausage off the burner and placed it on a
plate before tossing the poor, obliterated pancake away. I
made up five servings with mostly equal portions, giving
Eirik more since he was 'eating for two,' so to speak, and
Aaliyah more because she actually needed the sustenance
that the food would provide. Osiris had found his way down
during my musings, and it seemed we were only missing
the newest addition to our table. I set the plates down on
the red oak tabletop and reached for the blood wine. We
kept a few bottles in a small fridge that was built into the
kitchen's island. Most wines, mixed with a variety of blood,
were best served cold. There was no point keeping them all
in the little fridge, so we kept most in the cool cellar, the
preservatives in them keeping them fresh, if you could call
it that, for years.
I grabbed five glasses and picked a bottle that seemed
like it would be best, Griffon mixed with a dry red. I
suspected it would taste nothing short of dreadful, which
was an unsettling thought. Sometime over the past ten
years, blood from the bottle had stopped being as filling,
and now with the sweet aroma of lavender in the air, the
idea of drinking it was almost sickening. I'd have to talk to
Osiris about it and see if we could find a donor sometime
soon.
I poured out four glasses with practiced grace before
filling the final one with water. Then I sat down, impatiently
waiting for Aaliyah to walk down the spiral steps. We all
seemed to think that same thing, as no one had made a
move for anything on the table. The sound of water hitting
the ground no longer sounded in the air, and the silence
was almost deafening. How long had it been off? Was she
okay? My body screamed at me to go check, and I nearly
broke after a few more moments.
I was already standing when I heard the familiar click of
a door sliding open. Aaliyah's bare feet hit the top of the
stairs, showing luminescent skin and stark scars that were
now too clear to ignore. She made no sound as she
descended to the living room, her eyes tracing the walls. It
was hard not to notice the fear in her stance, in how she
moved, and my voice sank to my belly as I tried to find the
right words to comfort her. She looked at us warily, like she
wasn't sure if she'd made the right choice earlier.
"Thanks for letting me use the shower." Her voice didn't
hold the hesitancy that her eyes portrayed.
Her strength, even surrounded by near strangers—
Vampire strangers at that—was awe-inspiring. I put on my
best smile, letting the practiced motion take over my face. I
sat back in my seat, leaning in a relaxed manner, trying not
to take her in. Her scent was clean and crisp, no longer
muddied by that of The Devil's Details. It was a breath of
fresh air, like spring lavender and black tea, and my gums
burned, my teeth aching in my mouth. I tensed, waiting for
the feeling of wrong that still hadn't come to me, and after
a few seconds, I let the panic drain.
Still no Call. Hope radiated through me.
Aaliyah practically drowned in Osiris's black shirt, the
hem coming to rest just above her knees, barely shorter
than the shorts Osiris had found. It was adorable in a way I
never would have expected.
"Why, of course! What's ours is yours while you're here
with us."
She relaxed at the sound of my voice, before glancing at
my upturned lips. She offered me a hesitant smile of her
own, a calm taking her over as she walked toward us with
unhurried steps. Her eyes were lighter, and part of me
wondered how long she'd worried over this interaction. I
hated the thought of her being unsure of us, though I
understood it.
She stopped in front of Eirik, shuffling on her feet, and I
now realized that his suit jacket was folded neatly in her
arms. She ran a hand over the coarse fabric before
extending it out toward the stunned Viking.
"Thank you for letting me borrow this." Her voice was
like music to my ears.
I didn't care what she said as long as she kept talking.
Her smile must have broken something in the giant
because Eirik's own lips turned up in a slight grin as he
clutched the jacket in his hands. His fingers tensed as he
struggled not to lift it to his nose.
Same, mate.
She took her place next to me, nodding a greeting to the
others at the table. I couldn't help but sigh as the stress I
didn't realize I held flooded from my body. However, it was
Aaliyah picking up her fork that finally pushed the rest of
us into action. I didn't move to grab my drink, feeling
unsurprisingly disgusted by the liquid in the glass, though I
could feel the hunger in my veins as sure as I could the
Flame in my blood. It wasn't quite the pull of the Maker's
Call, so I couldn't blame it on that. Unfortunately, this
feeling was all me, a craving I couldn't curb, for something
that wasn't mine to take.
Disgusted with the thought, I picked up a bite, letting
the pancake settle on my tongue and flood my mouth with
its flavor before I grabbed the glass. I took one hard
swallow like I used to do to swallow pills as a young lad.
The liquid was precisely as foul as I was expecting, and my
hunger barely ebbed. I knew it had gotten bad, our distaste
for blood wines, but I didn't realize to what extent.
I focused my attention on Aaliyah and the way she
savored each bite of food, her eyes sliding closed as she
chewed. We all sipped our wine and watched. Watched her
eat, watched her breathe. It was like an obsession that
none of us could pull away from.
Bet we looked really normal right now.
Definitely not creepy at all.
"Excuse my lack of knowledge on the subject, but might
I ask what you'll need to stay here? We rarely have guests,
so I'm afraid we are rather unprepared," Osiris asked, his
attention on his emptied glass of blood wine.
He twirled the delicate quartz flute once before looking
at Aaliyah. Her face twisted, apprehension in her violet
eyes as she bit her lip. It was hard not to notice her fear of
Osiris, her hands shaking as she clutched them in front of
her. It was even harder to see Osiris's expression fall as the
numbness in his eyes spiraled into self-loathing.
"I guess that's pretty important. I haven't really thought
about it," she said, then paused for a moment, shifting in
her seat. "Well, clothes would be a good start. You have
food covered, from the looks of it."
Osiris diligently nodded at each of her thoughts, his
focus so piercing I nearly started talking just to take some
of that pressure off Aaliyah. Osiris was many things, but
subtle was not one of them.
"And, the room I woke up in should be fine to sleep in, if
that's alright. Though, it might need a new door …" she
finished, either not noticing or ignoring how Fallon tensed
across from her.
His jaw flexed tight enough for his teeth to grind, and he
set his glass down to keep from crushing the delicate
quartz.
"I believe we can make all of that work. We repaired the
door while you were in the shower," Osiris finally said,
shooting a glance at Fallon, who only glared in response.
"Should you need anything else, don't hesitate to ask."
She nodded, her head dipping back down to her food.
We ate in silence for a few minutes, and it wasn't hard to
notice that the longer the quiet drew on, the more tense
Aaliyah became.
"Thank you …" Aaliyah said, just as I was going to speak.
"For saving me from the auction, I mean, and for the food
and for … Well …" she stumbled over her words, glancing
between us and the windows in front of her.
"You're welcome, Aaliyah," Osiris said. "Think nothing of
it."
Before the silence could reign again, I took action.
Aaliyah was picking at her pancakes when I sighed,
stretching hard enough to cause the wooden chair beneath
me to creak. It caught her attention as I'd hoped it would,
and she looked my way.
"So, tell us, Aaliyah," I said, and her vivid lavender eyes
found mine. There was a hint of a question behind them.
"What do you like to do for fun?"
Her expression scrunched like she'd never been asked
that before. Then, softly, she said, "I like to read."
Something told me she was holding back. Maybe she
liked to read with her family? I knew better than to ask
when she was still so new to us. She was likely still feeling
us out, ensuring we were safe before she even considered
bringing them up again. It's what I would do in her
situation. So I just grinned, leaning back in the chair,
making sure her focus was on me. Her cheeks flushed a
light pink when I winked.
"Well, I believe we can help with that. We have a full
library that I'm sure you'd enjoy, and our property is about
a mile square, so there are plenty of woods to admire a
good book in, if that's something that would interest you," I
said, glancing again out at our moonlit moss yard.
It sparkled as fireflies danced in the night air, the last of
the year. Aaliyah let out a breath next to me, leaning on the
table to stare out the window with me.
"That does sound nice," she said, a small smile teasing
the corners of her mouth. Thin pink quartz colored lips
shimmering. "What else is there to do here?"
"There are plenty of things. Of course, you know about
Oakridge, but there is another small town another fifty
miles out. It has a beautiful park. We could explore there?"
Her nose scrunched up, and the hint of apprehension in
her lavender eyes had me stumbling over what to say next.
"That's not it, though! We have some pretty scenery
around here. There is a waterfall nearby, and a natural hot
spring that sits on our property."
Watching her peek at me as she heard my suggestions
sent shudders down my spine, and I had to stop my mind
from wandering as she pulled her lip between her teeth
again.
"Can we walk to the hot springs from here?" she asked,
curiosity overcoming her hesitance for a moment, and I
loved it.
She turned toward me, her mouth tipped up in a small
smile. Again, I found myself at a loss for words, completely
stuck on the small display of beauty.
"That's an option for sure. But if you don't want to walk,
I'd be happy to carry you." A laugh slipped from her lips at
my wink.
"There are other things to do in the house as well. One
of us can give you a tour. That way, if you are awake before
we rise, you have entertainment," Osiris cut in, and Aaliyah
looked hesitant at the notion.
"If you think so." Her unsure tone mixed with a frown
and sent a chill down my spine. I longed to see her smile
again, I craved it. I wanted her to enjoy her time here, and
to enjoy us.
"You live here now, too. What we have is yours to use.
Besides, you're going to need a break from these three
eventually. You and I need a place to hide away from them."
Her smile at my words sent euphoria to every inch of me.
She glanced around the table for the first time since
she'd sat down to eat. She was already halfway done with
her plate, having eaten her serving so fast I barely even
realized it. I was only a few bites in. Her eyes finally met
mine, her cheeks still flushed that adorable pink. It was
endearing, and I fought to keep her gaze.
But I couldn't, not when I felt it building.
What I could only describe as anxiety raced through my
veins, and an artificial feeling of hunger expanded in my
stomach. The ache that I'd grown to hate with such venom
that it had consumed my younger years, swelled, and dread
overwhelmed the joy I'd felt. It was the pull of the Maker's
Call, a direct order from Sebek on the day of my turn, that
still haunted me. Sebek's words radiated in my mind as
clearly as they had that day.
You think you can refuse my gift?
Aaliyah's blood rushed, and red crept into my eyes. My
control slipped as I flipped my head away. I vaguely heard
the voices of my brothers behind me as I pressed my back
in my chair, head pointed toward the door. In case …
In case I needed to get away from her.
You do as I say, boy; you find any young lovely you can,
and you drain them dry until these thoughts of the sun
leave you.
I downed the glass of blood wine—the sick taste
slithering over my tongue, helping to pull the feeling of
pain away as I struggled to ignore the Call.
"Adrian?" Aaliyah's sweet voice echoed in the air, and I
snapped my head down.
I kept my eyes closed, willing away the feeling of
puppetry that Sebek's Call inflicted on me. I could feel her
eyes on me, but I didn't dare open my own. I didn't want
her to see them as they were, blood-red. I didn't want her
to fear me. Just the thought sent my heart into haywire,
and the feeling of need clashed with my panic. I scented
the air with an unsteady breath, frowning as the arid
stench of her fear settled in my mouth.
Too late.
I half expected her to run away, to bolt toward the door.
I was only half waiting for a scream. The scent of her fear
was killing me, burning me from the inside out, ripping my
focus away until there was only the rapid beat of my heart
in my ears.
Then, her hand, so warm and delicately soft, settled on
my own.
A shock, not unlike the Flame, shot through my veins,
tracing every inch of me until I was alive with energy. It
made me tremble, and from the shake in her hand, I'd say
she felt it too. It buried my fear in its ashes, and the
Maker's Call faded from my mind as my eyes flipped open,
searching for hers. The purple pools of her irises calmed
my hunger like nothing else, and a warmth washed over me
as she stared.
Not fear or panic, but worry was etched across Aaliyah's
face. Clarity seeped into my conscience, and I took a deep
breath, uninhibited by bloodlust.
"Are you okay?" Her question lulled my soul into a
peaceful hum. The warmth of her hand spread up my arm,
settling in my chest.
 "Of course, love." The endearment slipped out before I
could stop it, and I gave her a fangless smile, passing my
joy into it.
She accepted my smile, giving me one of her own.
"Sorry, I'm afraid I have to take care of something." The
words tumbled out haphazardly, and before I could stop
myself, I turned my hand, threading my fingers through
hers.
The warmth of that spark pulsed, moving until my entire
body felt alive. Her hand was so small, pale, and warm. She
didn't pull away, though her face flushed at the prolonged
contact.
"Fallon, I might need your help, if you can."
Fallon nodded, a mix of understanding and stark resolve
on his face. "Of course."
Standing, he brushed off his dress shirt, straightening it
out until it met his perfect standards. When he nodded at
me, I knew it was time to go.
That pulse built through Aaliyah and I's connected
hands.
"Enjoy the rest of breakfast, and I'll see you after, okay?"
I said, my heart losing its rhythm at the look she gave me.
Even after these years, the Maker's Call was still potent
enough to pull me away from myself. I sighed and
reluctantly let Aaliyah's hand slide out of mine. The heat
left with it, and I found the lack of contact to be
disturbingly cold.
"If you can get either of these old boys to laugh, I'll give
you some of Fallon's chocolates." That got a smile, be it at
Fallon's grumbling expense.
I turned toward him, ignoring the chill that now settled
in my palm, before following him up the stairs, leaving that
warmth behind me.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 13

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

S tark silence met the now slightly emptier room, and I

found the same twisting anxiety that had kept me
upstairs creeping up my spine again. I hated silence.
I'd spent years dealing with it, talking to empty walls and
hoping they'd respond, or having one-sided conversations
with Prince to fill the void. Unfortunately, the two left at the
table weren't as chatty as Adrian had been and were only
slightly more so than Prince. I shuffled my silverware
around my empty plate, my full stomach sinking as I
listened to the subtle sound of the clock that was placed
just above the now open windows. Its consistent tick was
the only thing that kept me from slipping into full-blown
panic again. I glanced outside, forcing my focus onto the
beautiful forest yard just beyond them.
Mossy greens alight with fireflies and the light of the full
moon. It was meticulously maintained, all the flowers kept
neatly in place, and the trees trimmed with care. I looked
up, glancing at the other two left at the table. Had it been
one of them that maintained it, or Adrian? I doubted it was
anyone outside their family, as they seemed too reclusive
for that.
Though, the idea of Fallon—the haughty man who had
said maybe one word during the entire ordeal earlier—
tending to flowers, was nearly enough to make me laugh.
 I took a second to observe the two at the table again,
hunting for what I was still worried might be in their gazes.
Osiris was looking at his empty glass like it would hold the
answer to every question he had, and he had a lot of them.
I could tell because it was the same look I'd seen in the
mirror every day for the last few months. Black ink twisted
up his slightly exposed arms, his white dress sleeves rolled
up just once, the light color contrasting the harsh pinstripe
of the rest of his suit. The markings, like war paint, were
dark, almost too harsh for his olive skin.
Eirik held much of the same, though his ink looked like
it had been there since the day he was born. I fought the
heat that crawled its way onto my cheeks, remembering
exactly how well those crisp patterns blended with the
muscles along his back. The rolling streaks were like
flowing water along his skin, and the dragon at his eye was
as intimidating as it was beautiful. He stared at me with the
same intensity as earlier today, his eyes a deeper, more
cloudy blue, almost like it wasn't him behind them. His
head tilted, and a feeling akin to that of being hunted made
me tense as the hairs on my arms stood to attention.
I swallowed hard and looked away.
"So …" I started, not sure what to say but unable to
continue dealing with their unending quiet and piercing
stares.
This wasn't awkward at all.
"What do you need from me?" I asked finally, maybe with
a little too much force. As soon as it slipped out, I tensed. "I
mean … How can I help figure out why your reaction at the
auction happened?"
Ah, word vomit. I just couldn't manage to shut up for
five. Freaking. Seconds. Was this a good idea? How much
did I really want them to know? I struggled to keep my
panic at bay as Osiris turned my way, a curious expression
on his face. I could only hope they wouldn't probe too far.
His eyes held his age, his power behind them, that
mismatched blue showing exactly what I feared and what I
hoped to gain from them.
Knowledge.
"Well, there are a few things that might lead us in the
right direction," Osiris started, his head tipping toward me.
He tapped his glass again. "What kind of Natural are you,
Aaliyah? Knowing that might well hold the answers to our
question."
I froze in my seat, and it only took Osiris a second to
recognize my change in posture as his own back
straightened, his eyes narrowing the barest margin. His
head tipped and Eirik let out a disbelieving huff.
"You don't know." It wasn't a question. Eirik's voice was
confident. Almost too confident.
That surety put me on edge, and made me feel like an
animal in a zoo as they continued to inspect me. I clenched
my hands, pressing my palms into the wood of the seat
beneath me, grounding my feet into the cold, black oak
floor.
"No," I said if only to confirm it to myself. "No, I don't."
"That's quite interesting," Osiris mused, leaning
forward, excitement lighting up his face.
That trapped feeling only grew, and I dug my fingers
into my thighs to stop from standing and bolting out of the
room. My chest clenched, and the way that Eirik's eyes
followed me told me that running was a terrible idea.
Something in his eyes told me he would take chase.
"No. It's a pain in the ass is what it is," I said finally.
They didn't respond for a second, as though my words
stunned them into silence.
Without warning, another huff came from Eirik. The
sound morphed, falling into a deep rumble, then finally a
low laugh.
"So, I take it you've been trying to figure that out
yourself, then?" Eirik asked, shaking his head, as though he
was shaking off the laugh.
 Osiris didn't move, and for once his attention wasn't
fully on me. Instead his calculating stare was on Eirik,
watching how his face twisted from that soft smile to a
narrowed scowl. The shift was so subtle I almost didn't see
it, that moment the joy turned to pain. It made my chest
ache with a longing familiarity. I glanced around the room,
searching for Prince, and found him still missing.
"Yeah, we've talked to everyone possible. Besides you
guys, I suppose. Eliza … She isn't a fan of Vampires." I
twiddled my thumbs, unsure how else to say it.
I rolled my shoulders, trying to lose the tension in them.
I didn't hold the same reservations against Vampires that
she did, but that didn't mean I knew who to trust. Was this
really the best option, trusting these men, these strangers,
with my secrets? Though it wasn't really a secret, we had
talked to everyone that might know, and none of them had
known what I was. I took in Osiris's inquisitive expression,
lacking in malice and full of empathy.
"Eliza, she wouldn't happen to be a Siren, would she?"
Osiris asked, grabbing his wrist in a tight hold until the
already pale skin of his hand went stark white.
"You know who she is?" I asked.
Osiris shook his head, looking to the moonlit yard as I
had.
"No, not her specifically. But Ilenia, her grandmother, is
the Siren Eternal. She and our Maker have been at odds for
centuries."
Hatred burned like hot coals in his words, shimmering
behind the cool blues of his eyes, though the rest of his
expression stayed carefully blank.
I knew better than to push, even though I was curious.
Most Naturals had an innate dislike for Vampires, as they
were often cruel to those that they viewed as below them.
It shouldn't be a surprise that other Vampires felt the same
way.
Even about their own Maker.
 Eliza's hatred for them was seemingly unending, and I
could only assume that her baba harbored the same hatred.
From the look in Osiris's eyes, I knew his Maker was likely
one of the main reasons for that.
"So, you and the Siren have been on a hunt for someone
that might know what you are," Eirik said nonchalantly,
betraying the tactical focus that filled his eyes. This time, I
knew it was him looking at me, the sky-blue of his eyes
piercing. In a way, it reminded me of Carter, one of Eliza's
husbands. He was Dragonkin and I recalled Eliza
mentioning his other half, the beast, that allowed him to
shift. I wondered for a moment if Eirik was like that as well.
"You must have talked to many people."
I nodded, knocked out of my musing by the deep rumble
of Eirik's words.
"Eliza and I talked to everyone in Oakridge. We only had
one person left to try. An old friend of Eliza's baba," I said,
emphasizing Eliza's name, feeling uneasy about how level
Eirik seemed.
I couldn't deny the safety that came in his words, the
lack of question, the subtle worry. He ran a hand over his
bearded chin before turning to Osiris. They spoke without
words, their heads tipping as though conversing in their
minds.
"Someone that hasn't already been here, someone that
Ilenia would consider a reasonable ally?" Eirik tapped the
scar on his neck before reaching into his shirt and grabbing
the silver chain there.
I hadn't noticed the small emblem before, it having been
tucked carefully into his shirt. The silver held the face of a
wolf with crossed engravings that were like his tattoos. The
Celtic designs were intricate, and his thumb passed over
them, drawing me back to his contemplative face.
Then Eirik's face twisted, as though he'd finally figured
out some big mystery, and the answer he found wasn't a
good one. His eyes narrowed, flashing to Osiris again
before coming back to me.
"You were going to talk to Archon Sewire," he said, once
again more sure of it than I was.
Not to mention correct.
He crossed his arms over his broad chest, flexing
against the too-small shirt he'd put on. At that moment, he
looked like the most powerful person I had ever seen. It
was the way he sat, his arms crossed and head tipped like
he knew exactly who he was. He was confident in himself,
his abilities, in anything else that he wanted to be, and for
a second it terrified me.
"How did you know that?" I mumbled out, as I ground
my teeth, fighting the need to fidget as best I could.
"Excuse Eirik. He spent many years captaining ships and
he grew rather competent in deductive reasoning.
However, he sometimes forgets how intimidating he can
be." Osiris's emphasis on the word met Eirik with a
narrowed glare, and Eirik just grunted. The sound was
deep in his chest, and again the sky-blue eyes swirled and
darkened.
"This is why Adrian is in charge of our information
supply," Osiris said, shaking his head at Eirik's eye roll.
"And your redirection could use some work, Osiris,"
Eirik said, standing from his spot at the table. He paced by
the open windows. "Archon Sewire was going to help you?"
Eirik pushed, crossing his arms over his chest again.
Though he didn't give me the chance to say anything
more; not that I could have. The continual tug of war of my
conscience drowned all my thoughts out. Should I tell
them? What should I tell them? The choices strangled my
words as the muscles of Eirik's arms flexed, tensing as he
leaned forward.
"What was his price?" His words, so soft compared to his
stature, caused some of the tension to leave me.
 Though he seemed agitated, he didn't move toward me,
still keeping a respectful distance, and his hands where I
could see them. It was so subtle a move that I nearly
missed the feeling that had made him seem so familiar
when I first saw him in the kitchen. Something had
happened, something that made him know how to act
around me.
It made my throat burn to even think about it.
"He didn't name one," I said finally, even knowing
exactly what Archon wanted, and he likely got it. He gave
us to Darius on a silver platter … handed us to him in
Vampire territory at night.
"He's a Djinn. They always want something," Osiris
chimed in, his words snapping my attention to him. "What
he wanted wasn't something you would be quick to offer, or
he knew he could benefit from it. He likely sold your
information to Darius for a cut of the profit."
Though he was right, it still hurt to hear it. Eliza's
hopeful face came to mind, and it was all I could think of as
I tried to find the words.
"He was the only choice we had," was all I managed,
choking on the implications that only I knew.
He'd been my last chance, and he failed us in the worst
way. I glanced again at the two left at the table, and some
of the clenching around my chest dissipated. He'd been my
last chance, or so we had thought. I had to stay hopeful
that we were wrong.
That I had more time.
"Well, it was a shit choice. You walked into Djinn's lair, in
unfamiliar territory on the trust that he wanted nothing
from you." Eirik's disappointed stare hurt almost as much
as it enraged. "You could have gotten hurt."
I flinched at Eirik's bruising words as they threatened to
burn me from the inside out. All I could think about was
how Curtis's hands felt, the burn of his breath against my
skin. About the feeling of a Rend against my conscience,
the pain of being torn from my body. The agonized emotion
on Prince's face every time it happened. It made me sick.
Hurt, hurt, hurt. I was hurt. All I ever seemed to do was
hurt. I was caught and bound and sold at a fucking auction
they were at.
That thought fueled me as I stood, staring down at the
man that was well over two foot taller than I was. Eirik's
eyes widened, surprise clear on his face as I snarled at him
with all the power I could muster.
"Don't you think I didn't know that? That everything
about that walk was wrong, that I shouldn't have ignored
my instincts? But you're right, I shouldn't have trusted
Archon. I didn't trust him. I trusted Eliza, I trusted Prince,
and nothing you say will ever make me regret that." I
tapped my chest, pushing past the burning tension that
caused my hand to shake.
Breathing became hard, and even as I panicked, I kept
speaking. I wouldn't be silenced again, and I sure as hell
wasn't about to back down.
"I still could get hurt. I'm sitting here on trust, aren't I? I
am talking to you on trust." I pointed a finger at Eirik,
ignoring the instinct to cower. "Don't forget that you
bought me. From the same auction that Archon likely sold
us to." Eirik jerked back, like I'd physically struck him. It
nearly stuck the next words in my throat. "So don't kid
yourself. I'm barely trusting you now."
The room went silent until only the clock above us could
be heard.
A growl resounded throughout the small space. Eirik's
eyes shone brightly back at me, shifting agitatedly between
red and a deep blue. Again, I felt I wasn't looking at Eirik,
his eyes wild and savage. I held his gaze, unwilling to be
cowed.
"Eirik." The command in Osiris's voice sent my spine
ramrod straight as he stood with palms pressed against the
table, his eyes never leaving Eirik's irritable form.
 Eirik's face contorted, the sharpness that had taken root
across his cheekbones and high nose relaxing. The giant of
a man clenched the table hard, claws dragging across the
wood, though not hard enough to leave gouges. Finally, his
eyes closed, and I could see him take a few settling
breaths. By the time he opened his eyes again, they were
back to their standard light ocean color.
"Your worry is warranted, though infuriating, smár
Valkyrja." Eirik ran his hand along his neck, finger tapping
at the scar there. "You are a formidable warrior, Aaliyah,
and I pity anyone that gets in your way. I see your fear of
us, yet you stand against it. I look forward to winning your
trust one day."
Determination brimmed his eyes, and it wasn't hard to
tell that he meant it. It helped to dull the ache I still felt as
I sank back into the chair. It creaked and groaned before
going silent. Adrenaline left me, and a chill quickly
replaced it.
"You look exhausted. We can discuss this more later,"
Osiris said with a sigh, brushing his hands over his suit as if
removing dust that wasn't there.
His height hadn't really stuck with me, as he was seated
when I came down. He wasn't as tall as Eirik and he held
much less bulk; he was almost lithe. Just as I did him, Osiris
studied me. Though it didn't feel intensive, it was a mutual
curiosity, the same one I felt toward him. He tapped at his
tattooed arms nervously, like my stare was scorching his
skin so I looked away.
"Yeah, guess I am," I said, finally giving myself a second
to assess how I felt.
I had been on edge for hours, even after we came to our
deal. Though this had helped. Eliza's words still rang in my
ears, but they were no longer loud enough to completely
cloud my judgment. I couldn't think that these men were
like that, the monsters that she described.
 "Do any of your injuries need dressing?" Osiris asked,
and I shook my head.
"No," I said.
I showed my hands, lacking the bandages I had on them
when I went to shower. Just like with everything else, my
body had healed itself, leaving small white scars in the
wake of where the glass and rope had been. They visibly
relaxed, which settled that comforted feeling in my chest.
Worry. Empathy. Those weren't the emotions of someone
who wanted to do wrong to you, but they were the
emotions of Eirik and Osiris. I took a deep breath and
smiled. Eirik smiled back without hesitation, the roguish
grin once again bringing me back to the one person who I
wished was here right now. Over Eliza, over everyone.
Prince.
Thoughts of him morphed the joy in my chest to lead,
and it had me turning away.
"Good. Then do you need an escort?" Osiris asked.
"No, I think I'm okay," I said, tilting my head toward the
stairs as I stood. I steadied myself on the table, hissing as
my bare feet hit the cold wood floors. "Thank you, though,"
I mumbled, creeping toward the stairs.
They didn't say anything behind me.

I kept the tremble out of my step until I hit the door that
led to the room I woke up in. They'd cleaned the splinters
of wood up off the ground and put a new door in, just like
Osiris had said. Though it wasn't a replica of the one that
had been there before, with no delicate designs tracing the
wood.
I walked in, taking only a second to close the door
before I sank to the floor, my back pressed against the
wood. I ran my hands over my face, stopping the residual
trembles in their tracks. The longer I sat, the more stupid I
felt.
"Damn it," I whispered to myself as I sank further
against the door. "What a mess you've got yourself into,
Aaliyah."
My habit of talking to myself continued, even though I
tried to stop it. It helped to break up the silence, made me
feel less alone. Vampires. I was in a house full of Vampires.
I still couldn't quite seem to wrap my head around it or get
over the fear it brought. Though it wasn't the same
gnawing, creeping panic that I'd felt on the walk to
Archon's. It wasn't my instincts telling me to run. It was my
mind trying to convince me that trusting them was the
right thing to do.
I wanted to believe it, and that almost scared me more
than dying.
The room was still in relative disarray around me,
though the bedpost had been reattached to the frame. I
could barely tell which one I'd taken off; the wood pressed
seamlessly together. The care that was taken with it didn't
go unnoticed, none of it had. Their calm demeanors, the
smiles, the damn worry.
I wasn't used to navigating people, let alone men. I'd
barely spoke with Dezen and Carter blond daily
pleasantries, and even then I'd always had Eliza as a
barrier. Here, I was open, unable to stop my heart from
pounding in my chest as I stumbled over words like a
toddler just learning to speak.
What a fucking mess.
The first sob was quiet, and only the wet of my cheeks
told me that there were tears. I forced my head to my
knees, muffling the sound as I broke down, the realization
that I'd nearly lost everything: my home, my life, my family,
Eliza, Grigen, even Dezen and Carter.
Prince.
 I sobbed again, unable to keep my thoughts from my
Knight any longer. It was his face that I needed right now,
his sure smile and proud grin that had no right to make my
heart skip.
"Please, Prince. I can't lose you too," I mumbled out,
begging him to appear like he always did, with a tilted grin
and a bow.
I wasn't ready to lose him, I was barely ready to be away
from him for more than a few hours, and it had been
several. I hadn't been without him for as long as I could
remember, and almost none of the memories I'd gotten
back were before him. He was my constant, and he'd
simply disappeared after letting me loose to the men that
bought me.
I winced at my thought. No matter how right it was, they
deserved none of the anger that came with it. They set me
free, agreed to help without knowing what I wanted, and
had been nothing but patient with me as I more or less
tried to stab them.
Scratch that, did stab one of them.
That seemed trustworthy enough, but I needed to make
sure. I couldn't let the mistake with Archon happen again. I
needed to be absolutely positive that they wouldn't turn
around and hurt my family. It was the only thing keeping
me from calling Eliza right now, from making sure she was
okay and telling her where I was. I wouldn't put her in
harm's way, not until I was sure they weren't a threat.
Though, would that ever really be true? Osiris had pulled
out the heart of the same Dragonkin that had overpowered
us, and something told me that was child's play for him.
They'd always be a threat.
Hopefully, just not to me or my family.
I sighed, taking a deep breath and forcing a calm I didn't
feel.
I wasn't expecting the knock at the door, the vibration
rattling down my spine. I tensed, freezing to my spot,
instinctively reaching out to grab something, fingers
gripping a spare piece of wood that must have been missed
when they cleaned up while I was showering. It was small,
barely larger than a quarter but it was enough to center
me. I gripped it tightly as the tears on my cheeks went
cold, and my breath came out in shallow pants. The shuffle
of feet on the other side of the door was quiet, and I held
my breath, unsure what I should do.
They knocked again, more insistently this time.
"Give me a second," I said, cringing at the croak in my
voice.
I forced myself to stand, looking down at myself out of
habit. I was a mess at best, in clothes that were several
sizes too large for me. The scars that had been hidden
under the white silk fabric of the auction now stood stark
against the dark threads of my shirt.
I swallowed hard as the man on the other side shuffled
again. I slid the door open, and it gave way with a creak,
the hinges not quite used to the new weight yet.
My mouth dropped open at the sight of Fallon standing
in the hallway. His blond hair was perfectly waved back, his
head twisted away from me in what had to be an
uncomfortable manner. He stood stiffly, his burly arms
crossed over a broad chest, and his green eyes narrowed in
on me as he looked me up and down. I hadn't realized how
large he was considering how silently he moved, but he had
to at least tie Eirik in sheer muscle mass, though he was a
few inches shorter. Seeing him alone made me realize
exactly how alluring Fallon was, how intimidating he was,
with the crisp green dress shirt and pressed white slacks.
He studied me, vibrant green eyes tracing my face and my
hands before he looked past me into the room.
"Is everything okay, Fallon?" I finally asked, unnerved by
his silence.
He didn't say anything for a moment, glancing over his
shoulder at the staircase when he sighed. Fallon came off
as the most reserved of the Vivas household. In fact, he
blended so well into them I nearly forgot he was here. But I
couldn't do that now, not with the sweeping way the sinful
allure in his eyes held me captive.
They held worry, and I couldn't tell if it was for me or for
himself.
He shuffled, sticking his hand into the breast pocket of
his green dress shirt and pulling something out. He closed
it in his hand so I couldn't see it before his head tilted, his
brushed-back hair falling over his face. He put his hand out
toward me, gesturing for me to do the same. Curiosity
overcame me as I put my hand out, palm up, and déjà vu
sank in as I recalled Grigen and his contagious smile. Just
like I'd done with Grigen, Fallon placed a small item in my
hand, closing my fingers around it. It was cold to the touch,
and when I peeked at what it was I was met with something
in a reflective wrapper. I brought it up to eye level and
noted that the silver wrapping didn't have any marks on it.
"What is it?" I asked as I glanced back at Fallon.
His face scrunched just barely, and something told me
that if he could blush he would have. The odd sight was
enduring in a way, and it helped sweep away the ache of my
breakdown.
"Aldovin Chocolate," he said the words so nonchalantly
that I nearly thought nothing of it. Yet, when I watched the
way his eyes softened at the sight of the treat, something
told me this was more than just a regular gift.
"Why are you giving this to me?" I asked, trying not to
flinch under his stony scrutiny.
He tensed as though trying to decide whether to
respond. Glancing at the stairs again he sighed before he
turned a serious gaze back on me, raising an eyebrow.
"Sounded like you could use it."
I cringed, gripping the piece of wood in my hand tighter.
It ached against my palm, and I kept my voice down as I
searched for what to say.
 "You heard that?" I finally asked.
He nodded, because of course he did. They were
Vampires. Damn, I would need to remember that.
"Why were you crying?" he asked back.
"Overwhelmed, I guess," I responded. "Not sure if you
noticed, but you guys are kind of intimidating."
Fallon shook his head, keeping his arms crossed tightly
over his chest.
"No, I hadn't." Though he said it with a straight face,
there was a distinct dry humor in his words and I smiled at
him.
"So, you like candy, then?"
Fallon shook his head. "Just chocolate."
I looked at him incredulously, and he barely moved, that
bored look still on his face when he ushered me to open the
wrapper. I did, keeping the piece of wood tucked in my
palm as I unveiled the light chocolate with flecks of red. I
popped it into my mouth, expecting a rich chocolate flavor,
the kind that was bitter yet smooth like Eliza liked. Instead,
the chocolate melted, tasting vaguely like strawberries and
sugar. I looked up to where Fallon stood, gaping at him the
same way he was staring at me, like I'd just grown an extra
head.
Fallon liked sweets?
"Do you not like it?" he asked, looking affronted at the
notion.
"No, I do. It's really tasty, I just wasn't really expecting it
to be so …" He didn't see the irony of the sweetness of his
chocolate, or if he did, he didn't care. Fallon didn't seem
like the kind of man that would keep treats in his suit
pocket, let alone ones like this. I shook my head, blushing.
"Sweet."
He raised an eyebrow, as if it would be anything else.
Though he looked embarrassed, his head tipping up and his
eyes narrowing.
 Silence took over our conversation and I shuffled on my
feet, still clutching my piece of wood like a lifeline. Should I
say something? I wasn't sure. Of all the things I was still
learning, conversation cues had been the hardest for me to
pick up. Fallon didn't seem bothered by the silence, taking
the time to look me over before he frowned.
It wasn't a deep expression or one that conveyed malice,
but it felt raw. He was upset about something, and it was
leaking through that bored look he'd kept up while talking.
"Why did you choose to stay with us?" he asked, that
frigid tone once again coating his words.
It was distinctive, the change. Like he was putting on
armor for a fight. I swallowed hard, trying to find the right
thing to say. I wouldn't lie to them, not after they had been
truthful. I could do the same … with this, at least.
"Because … my friend trusted you," I said finally.
And it was true. It was the final reason why I stayed. He
didn't need to know anything else, not yet.
"Prince?" he asked, almost incredulously.
The question was so quiet I almost didn't hear it, and
when I looked up, Fallon's expression was curious. My
heart jumped, and at first, I wondered where he'd heard
that name.
Until I remembered how he just found me, crying and
talking to myself. He had to have heard me asking Prince to
come back.
"That's him," I answered, relaxing into the quiet
conversation we were having. "You look surprised. Trust
me, I was too. But he'd never hurt me, and it looks like he's
been right so far."
Fallon nodded and pried no more than that. It was nice,
normal even, holding a conversation like we were. So even
as fear I couldn't stomp down continued to force a tremble
in my legs, I held steady, and tried to remember that we
had a deal as I waited for Fallon to respond. He was silent
for a breath more, before his mouth opened like he was
going to speak.
But then he froze.
His nose flared and his eyes went wide as he searched
me up and down. A cold panic followed as his gaze landed
on my hand, the one that still held the piece of wood I'd
picked up. I had loosened my grip on it, feeling less
threatened. I must have cut myself.
I was scared to glance up.
"Fallon?" I whispered.
I waited. One second, two. Each one dragged on longer
than the rest, and I tried to keep my heart from beating out
of my chest.
And then I looked up.
As always, Fallon's face was a mask of ice and I was
unable to see anything on it. No expression, no bloodlust,
nothing. It was almost scarier than the alternative.
Until the red crept into his eyes.
It was strange to see outside of the auction house, and
even stranger up close. The red swallowed everything from
white to pupil, until it was a flowing mass of color. Instinct
paralyzed me as Fallon's eyes widened with surprise. But I
wasn't scared, not really. Not how I'd been just yesterday.
The fear was there, but it was less oppressive.
More understanding.
Because for some reason, the shock that extended over
Fallon's face, seeing that absolute panic in his red eyes,
reminded me of my own. It reminded me of a Rend. So,
rather than slamming the door in his face and curling into a
ball and crying, I smiled. The kind that I hoped told him he
wasn't alone, because whatever was going on …
… it was hurting him.
Fallon jolted like he'd been shocked, the red flickering to
a vibrant green before he flipped away from me and walked
toward the stairs. His gait was even but hurried, and
something told me he was doing his best not to run.
 "Take care, Aaliyah," he said, a harsh growl in his words.
They were pointed, meant to gouge. "Don't forget, you live
with monsters now."
I smiled sadly at his retreating back, his words sinking
into my skin. There was panic in them, some fear, and in
some ways, they were a wake-up call. I turned away and
forced myself to close the door softly, clicking the lock that
was now on my side, into place. I gripped the foil wrapping
paper, still tasting a hint of sweet chocolate.
They hadn't hurt me … but something about my blood
made them want to, and I needed to remember that. No
matter how at ease I was with them, no matter how much I
enjoyed their conversation and presence, I had to
remember that they were dangerous, and it was best to
keep them at a distance, at least for now.
My life depended on it.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 14

OceanofPDF.com
 Fallon

W hy? Why did she have to cry?

Her door closed, and I flitted down onto our
ground level, fighting as the Maker's Call forced its
way across my skin, settling in my stomach like acid.
You're mine, Fallon. She can't have you.
Sebek's words, still as clear in my mind as Aislinn's
smile, made me sick. The nausea was so intense I nearly
puked as I wretched the door to our mini fridge open,
grabbing the first bottle I found. I tried to drown the pain
with blood wine, but I was left with the same feeling I'd had
at the auction.
Longing. Want. Fucking lust.
The wine tasted like ash and burned sand, something
that filled me with rage, yet wasn't all too surprising. We'd
been dealing with our lack of want for blood wine for years,
as it slowly became clear it no longer sated us, and now
even the flavor was degrading. I nearly screamed, as the
panic that I'd fought down for years, decades, found its way
into me again. I tossed the empty bottle into the sink,
barely catching how it shattered as I flicked the water on
and scrubbed my hands, rubbing them until they were raw.
And even then, I couldn't focus on anything but the smell of
her blood in the air.
 On her smile when she realized what I'd given her.
I shouldn't have marched myself up to her door. I
shouldn't have thought of bringing her comfort when I
heard her cry. Mistake … it was a mistake, and now the Call
was making me pay for it.
"Fuck," I whispered, ripping my hands through my hair.
A rough hum sounded behind me, and I didn't need to
turn to know that it was Eirik. He opened the fridge, and I
turned to find him in his typical workout gear. His mind had
also been elsewhere, based on the amount of sweat on him.
"You look like shit," he said, passing me another glass of
the blood wine as he stood, looking with raised eyebrows at
the mess I'd made in the sink.
He stared like he expected me to react, and I would
have, had I been even slightly more focused on our
conversation. I needed a fight now more than ever, but I
couldn't even seem to give myself that.
Eirik scowled, downing his glass.
"What happened?" he asked, and I scoffed.
"Nothing," I said, following his example and downing the
foul liquid. As before, it tasted of nothing but resentment. I
snapped my teeth together, forcing a calm I didn't feel.
"Bullshit. What the fuck happened, Fallon?" The tap of
Eirik's hand on the counter and the way his quickly
darkening eyes followed my movements, told me there was
no getting out of this.
Protector Eirik was in total control, and the Úlfhéðinn
wouldn't be letting me leave until we'd had a conversation.
"What does it matter what happened, Eirik? Nothing I
say is going to change it or get rid of the problem," I said,
and Eirik glared, picking up the subtler tones in my words.
It was one of the many perks of being one of Sebek's
Turned. It was easier to tell how the others were feeling
when you all shared the same blood.
Literally.
"The Call?" he asked, pushing.
 "Of course it's the fucking Call," I seethed. "She cut
herself on a piece of the door that we missed."
"And that's why you're like this?" he asked.
"Of course it is," I shot back.
I flexed my hands just as Eirik rolled his eyes, setting
the emptied glass down on the table. He crossed his arms,
waiting for a response that I would not give.
"That's bullshit, Fallon, and you know it," Eirik growled,
as his nose flared. "No, if this was just the Call getting the
better of you would have already torn her apart. This is
something else."
I froze, the gnawing feeling in my throat unfamiliar. It
was the Call … It had to be the Call.
"You don't want to admit you didn't mind her company.
And when you realized it, your body tried to compensate.
You scared her." Eirik's words cut like glass, and I laughed.
It sounded deranged even to me, sharp and pointed like
a polished knife. He was wrong. He was wrong.
"She needs to know what she's getting into, Eirik. I only
told her as much," I said back through clenched teeth.
"You scared her." The protective tone to his voice had
me seething once again, and the pretense of calm exploded.
"She should be scared!" I screamed, surprising even
myself.
That was the problem. She should be scared, but she
wasn't. She shouldn't have agreed to our deal, but she did.
She smiled so softly it made my heart clench, with
understanding in her eyes telling me she knew I was being
haunted. She made me think kindness was something I
could afford. Eirik knew this, and he didn't give me the
reprieve of letting it go.
"And you're mad that she's not?" Calm, so calm in how
he spoke.
Always the warrior, the tactician. He knew how to tear
down walls, even ones that weren't real.
Damned Viking.
 "I'm mad that she's still here, that we didn't solve this
problem how we should have," I said through clenched
teeth, digging my nails into my palms.
"Bitching about it isn't going to change things, Fallon."
Eirik took a step toward me, so close I could see the harsh
lines of his scars against the black lines of his tattoos. "The
only thing that can change is your attitude. So, are you
going to keep being a little shit, or am I going to have to
beat it out of you?"
There was no hesitancy in his voice, no regret in the
storms of his icy blue eyes. His Viking was showing, his
proud Norseman heritage rearing its head. The rush of
blood that came from knowing a fight was near was
exciting, riveting, and pride all wrapping into one emotion.
Yet, even with the uncertainty I felt, the look on his face
gave me a reason to keep talking. He was looking more like
Eirik than he had in years. And even as I cursed it, I had
Aaliyah to thank for that. Somehow, someway, over the day
she'd been here, she'd bled more life into my brothers than
the last hundred years combined.
"There's the Eirik I know," I said, not shrinking under his
steadfast glare. Some of the tension left my shoulders, and
I rubbed my hand over my jaw. "Stop trying to be Nero,
brother. It doesn't suit you."
Poking at Eirik when he was in one of his moods was
never a good idea. Pressing a still-sore wound was even
worse. But I wanted it: the fight, the pain. I needed it. He
needed it, and I knew as much the moment he launched
himself at me. His first hit shook my entire body, the crunch
of his fist against my jaw spurring me to move. We threw
hits like it was a dance, and we fought like it was the last
one we'd ever have. I could almost hear Nero now, egging
us on from the sidelines.
I get the winner, he'd scream.
Blood sprayed, and before long the sound of hoarse
laughs and snarls followed our brawl. I could see the
anticipation in Eirik's eyes in the way he moved. Like he'd
finally realized how bottled up he'd been. We were so lost
in our fight that neither of us noticed the entrance of
Adrian and Osiris.
"That's enough." The Charm in Osiris's voice was heady,
and I could feel his power in the air as he walked toward
us.
Eirik turned his steely glower to our eldest brother, but
kept his hands raised, ready to begin again.
"We aren't savages. If you're going to fight, take it
outside or to the training room," Osiris said, his distinctive
glower following me as I glanced around us.
The room was still primarily intact. Maybe a few chairs
were out of place, and the silverware that had been on the
island was on the ground, but other than that we had
remained mostly civil. Minus the blood on the ground, and
even then, it wasn't very much. I recalled a time when the
entire floor was covered in pig's blood thanks to one of
Nero's many pranks.
"Because if you break anything in this room, you're
going to be dealing with me." The warning in Osiris's voice
lacked force, though his disapproving stare wandered
around the room.
The sight almost made me laugh. Osiris had always been
one for organization, liking things to be in their proper
place, nice and clean.
"I'll provide the popcorn and the shitty wine if you make
that fight happen," laughed Adrian.
"You're still angry about our decision?" Osiris asked,
reminding me of what had caused our little show to begin
with.
"I think he's angrier about how he's reacting to it,"
Adrian chimed in. "Try looser pants. You'll thank me later."
He tugged at his jeans, winking in my direction. I rolled
my eyes and reached down, lifting the button from my shirt
off the ground, only now realizing that one of them had
flown off. I promptly flicked it in Adrian's direction,
scowling when he dodged the projectile.
"Someone's feisty today!" Adrian laughed it off again,
skirting around the kitchen.
I was glad that he was back to his bubbly self after our
meditation. The Call had him in a panic, and I hadn't seen
fear that deep in his eyes since we'd found Nero's body.
"If you're so opposed to her presence, then why did you
go to her door?" Osiris asked, tipping his head toward the
stairs. He kept his words low, listening to the even sound of
Aaliyah's heartbeat. She slept easily, snoring softly just
upstairs.
"What does it matter why?" I asked, straightening my
shirt and smoothing my hair back over my head.
My words lacked heat, and even Eirik huffed his
approval. Bastard was right: I needed a fight. And damned
if he didn't give me one. I ran a hand over my jaw, the
mending bone aching under the press of my hand.
"Oh, stop your bullshitting, Fallon. I heard you, knocking
on her door like a knight in shining armor while she was
crying. Don't think I don't know you gave her a chocolate,"
Adrian said, his face lit with mock anger.
I rolled my eyes again but didn't comment. I wasn't sure
why I gave her one, either. It didn't have to be the Aldovin,
I had many other treats I could've shared … but it came
easy, handing her a piece of my soul when she didn't know
how much it meant.
"She was crying?" Eirik mumbled, a look of anguish
taking up his face.
That was a surprise itself, but then Eirik's eyes widened
in a stark panic, shifting to a deep ocean blue as his hands
shot up to his head. He'd been partially shifted before our
bout, but the more subtle changes that came with his wolf
were easier to see now that the confrontation had calmed.
His nose pointed, while fangs poked over his lip. There was
a sharpness to his face that looked painful.
 We all shot back as the distinct sound of popping met
our ears, and Eirik's bones shifted under the pull of his
beast.
A beast that Eirik was currently losing control of.
"Fuck," Adrian said, jumping up onto the counter with
lofted grace, and I wasn't much better as I scrambled back
against the wall.
Wolves were a death sentence to Vampires, their bite
nearly as sure as the sun. Though I trusted Eirik with my
life, I couldn't stop the reaction to his energy as he shifted.
My muscles tensed, prepping me to run before I even
decided to, as just like that, we'd become prey.
Only Osiris didn't move away. He stalked forward,
curiosity on his face as he flexed his hands before reaching
out and pressing his palm against Eirik's throat. I could see
the jolt, the strain that came with stopping himself from
pulling back. I hadn't been around when he'd still worn
gloves, and I didn't know the entire story behind why touch
was so despised by Osiris. But from how he looked now, I
didn't know if I ever wanted to know. He was haunted by a
past we weren't privy to, always pretending like everything
was okay, if only to keep the monsters at bay for a day
longer.
Did Osiris expect this to work now that Aaliyah was
here? Did he think this charade of stability could continue?
Did Eirik think he could keep this beast at bay in her
presence? Fuck, even Adrian and I were bombs waiting to
go off. Our family was like broken glass. How long would it
take her to cut herself on us?
Eirik snarled again, the sound so guttural that it sent a
shiver down my spine and I hissed, slamming my head
against the wall to keep from running. His heavy panting
was the only thing any of us could focus on. Eirik's beast
still paced behind his eyes, clawing at the proud Viking's
sanity. Osiris kept a firm hold on Eirik's neck, unrelenting.
 "You seem to have forgotten what I said about fucking
up our home," Osiris said, brow raising as he turned to me,
and the dent I'd made in the wall, as though this wasn't an
unusual occurrence.
Like he wasn't dealing with Eirik in a blood frenzy.
Something that hadn't happened in the entirety of my two
hundred years alive.
"Calm yourself, Eirik," Osiris said, a snarl in his own
words.
The hoarse, caged laugh that was expelled from Eirik
had me recoiling. It wasn't his laugh. The walls were
crumbling, and not just mine. I could see the madness in
Eirik's eyes, the crazy I'd only heard about. This was the
Eirik from tales gone by; those whispered over a quiet
fireplace where none could hear … before he, Osiris and
Nero had abandoned Vampiric ideals.
When fear fed them as much as blood.
I never thought I'd see it, not when everything had
already been in place when I was turned. They'd never
exposed me or Adrian to their horrors, and from the fear on
Eirik's face, he knew he was slipping. Maybe now he would
finally understand why I fought so hard. Why I knew that
keeping Aaliyah here would be our downfall.
My chest burned, and the thought of her leaving left a
hole where my heart should be. I pushed it down, burying
the feeling.
"Calm down? You want me to calm down?" Eirik
whispered, but it wasn't him that was speaking.
I could see the fight burning in his eyes again as our
Eirik tried to take back control.
"Yes, that would be preferable," Osiris said, his lips
curling into a growl that rivaled that of Eirik's.
"Muna langt fram." The old Norse words on Osiris's lips
held a finality to them, and silence greeted us. Remember
from a time long lost.
 Osiris let up on Eirik's neck and pressed his hand from
his chest to Eirik's, and the giant let out a shaky breath
before his eyes settled and his face fell into a mask of calm
once again.
"Dreyrugr, Vivas." The switch between Old Norse
directly to Latin pulled me back to us. To what we were and
what we stood for.
Bloodstained. What we were, what we were born from,
and what we sought to pull away from.
To live. Osiris had handpicked our name after his turn,
so we'd always have a family to rely on. It was unheard of
for Vampires to stay with the other Turned of their Maker.
Still, Osiris had never been a typical Natural.
Finally, Eirik took a shaky breath and slid to the ground
with a less than dignified thump.
"What the fuck just happened?" Adrian asked, still
stationed on the marble countertop.
He was pressed against the cupboards, his head flicking
between Osiris and Eirik. Eirik scowled, turning his head
away, and the scent of regret and shame filtered into the
room.
"I haven't seen you lose yourself to your wolf in
centuries," Osiris said, with a shake of his head. "What
happened, Eirik?"
Eirik could only shake his head, teeth clenching.
"He's agitated …" he said, finally.
He ran a hand down his face, the tremble in his body
removing the last traces of his looming shift.
"No shit, Sherlock," Adrian said, finally sliding to the
ground. He brushed off his jeans, still eyeing Eirik warily.
"I think it's claimed Aaliyah as pack," Eirik said. "Her
discomfort unsettles him, gives him the reins."
My eyebrows shot up, and even Osiris was left with his
jaw dropped.
"When did you first notice this?" Osiris asked quietly.
 Eirik didn't look like he was going to answer at first, or
at the very least, not give an honest one. Then he sighed,
rolling his neck.
"The auction. I felt it as early as in the parking lot,
though … It got worse the farther into the building we got,"
he admitted, freezing the blood in my veins. "The first solid
hint of her blood was just before the curtain went up."
I remembered that moment, thinking he was catching
the scent of the blood wine. I'd hoped that our issues with
the bottled blood were finally over, only to be dragged
headfirst into a frenzy by a lass who reached no higher
than my shoulders. He'd been going mad since before we
even knew she was there.
"This is exactly what I was worried about," I said,
enraged knowing that my words would not sway them.
"This is nothing, Fallon. It's not the first time I've had to
settle Eirik's beast. It won't be the last," Osiris said,
tapping the counter. "But we can't very well leave it like
this. We need a way to tie us all in, make sure we're safe
for our guest."
Osiris looked around the room contemplatively before
his eyes shaded over. Then he nodded to himself, resolution
clear on his face. "I'll see if I have any of my tomes, and we
can go from there."
Excuse me?
"Magic, Osiris?" I asked, unsure if I'd even heard him
correctly. "You don't use magic anymore."
He hadn't in years, since making our wards for our
home. Before that … it had been centuries. Millenia. He
hadn't used it to stop Nero from …
And all at once, it hurt to breathe.
So I didn't.
"This is a good reason to start again," Osiris said,
leaving no room for negotiation as he stalked away. Just
dropped the words like they were simple, easy. Like they
didn't shatter every expectation I had about our eldest
brother.
What the fuck have we gotten ourselves into?

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 15

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

I tiptoed across the cool oak of the second floor of my

new, temporary home, trying to keep the sound of my
steps down. I'd slept for the better part of last night and
well into today, my body desperately needing a reset after
everything that'd happened. I wasn't sure what time it was
now, though I had a feeling the sun was still up. That didn't
matter much to me though. I just needed to get out of that
room, even for a few minutes. Being stuck in there, alone
with my thoughts, was starting to bring up memories I'd
rather not relive.
I ached to see Prince, and every time I looked around to
find him missing, another piece of me chipped off. I also
desperately wanted to see Eliza and make sure she was
okay. I was so worried about her it hurt to even think about
what might have happened. I had to believe that she made
it home, that she was safe. Every second I spent in that
room I considered caving and telling the guys where to find
Eliza's little herb shop, if they didn't know already. But I
couldn't, not yet. I wouldn't risk Eliza's safety like that.
I took another step, pushing down my thoughts as I kept
moving. If this was my house for now … then I was going to
explore it.
I felt more comfortable doing it now, less like an
intruder in the Vivas household, and more like a tenant
myself. They hadn't bothered me after I went to sleep.
They'd been courteous, even downright friendly, and the
calm that I felt around them was almost terrifying. So I
wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth. Prince would
be proud of how well I'd held up, or at least I hoped he
would. I wanted to tell him about the Vivas Crypt, about
this crazy experience. But he wasn't here, and I wasn't sure
if I would ever get the chance.
I shook my head, clearing the thought. It was warmer in
the house this evening, comfortable and not anywhere near
as freezing as it had been the day I'd woken up here. It was
like the heat had been raised, and I wondered if they'd
done it on purpose or if I'd just been cold because of the
stress.
I tried not to think too much about it as I turned down
the narrow hallway, twisting the corner from my room, and
right up to a glass door. It was a mosaic; vibrant colors
showing a rising or setting sun. It stood out against the
gray of the walls, and I'd first noticed it when I'd showered
yesterday.
I couldn't see much through the glass, as the stain
blended so well with the curves that it was basically
impossible. I was almost positive that it wasn't a bedroom,
but …
Well, there was always the chance that I was about to
stroll into one of their rooms. Hopefully, if it was a
bedroom, they didn't sleep naked. Eirik hadn't been
wearing a shirt when we first met, and I could still see his
corded muscles, recalling with vivid detail the flex of them
when he moved. The twists and turns of the dark ink of his
tattoos, covered in a fine sheet of water or sweat. I couldn't
stop the rise of heat to my cheeks, the mental image almost
sinful as I chewed my bottom lip, trying to sort through the
conflicting feelings.
Open the door? Leave it be? Risk catching one of them
off guard? I shouldn't be thinking like this, shouldn't be
letting my guard down around them just because they were
beautiful.
They lure you in with their good looks and charm.
I shook my head, pushing away Eliza's voice and the
instinctual panic that came with the unknown. I'd agreed to
give them a chance and thinking like this wasn't doing that.
I pushed past the door, the creak of its hinges making
me flinch. Past that mosaic was a game room of sorts, and I
sighed in relief when I finally saw it.
It was a large room, fitted with a pool table and a piano
as well as a few other choice pieces of furniture. As I
expected, the metal shutters that covered the windows
during the day were down, meaning that I had at least a
little while before the others would come looking for me.
The room was just as crisp as the rest of the home, with
black oak floors and gray walls.
I took a step forward, taking in the comfortable red
couch, one of the few blotches of color to be seen. I
considered sinking into it to see if it was as plush as it
looked, before something else caught my eye.
Walking past the couch, I went up to a door that
practically called to me. The rich mahogany was stark
against the walls, and I took a moment to admire it, taking
in its intricate designs.
A man, wearing what I recognized as Egyptian clothing
—thanks to the many history documentaries I'd seen
courtesy of Dezen's obsession with them—stood holding a
staff in the center of the door. His face, with a long, narrow
and twisting beak, was facing the side. Curved lines and
stark patterns surrounded him, and much like the mosaic, a
sun was standing vibrantly in the background. It was
carved with every detail in mind, down to the individual
feathers gracing the man's body. Though, as I looked closer,
I realized that some of the space seemed unintentionally
blank.
Like it hadn't been finished.
 I reached up, tracing the groves and rivets, the wood
alive and coarse under my fingers.
"Beautiful, isn't it?" a voice echoed in the room. The
deep timbre was smokey, and I jumped, flipping around to
face the intruder.
I shouldn't have been surprised to see Osiris standing
there with deadly grace, his attention on the door that was
now at my back. Just like yesterday, he wore a pinstripe
suit, this time with a dark blue button-up that made his
contrasting blue eyes pop. He stared at me, assessing, his
head tilting. It was almost unnerving how he stood,
unmoving. Unblinking. Unbreathing. Like he was dead.
And he was, in a way.
"It's rude to sneak up on people, you know," I said,
grinding my teeth and shifting on my feet.
He just continued to stare, his chest still and face void of
emotion. It was so strange to see someone that looked so
human, be so … empty.
Was it common in Vampires? I knew that while their
hearts beat, they didn't need to breathe or blink or do
anything a human would need to, so why would they? I
tried to reason that it was just how they lived, that they
were used to it, and I wasn't yet.
But that didn't make it feel any less haunting.
"What are you doing here?" I asked, almost choking on
the words that sounded more than accusing.
At least try to trust them. I sighed.
"Sorry, that was rude. You have every right to be here.
This is your house," I mumbled the words, unable to keep
looking at Osiris. Instead, I picked his shoes, the shiny
black matching the floor. "I'm just … I'm still …"
For the love of fucking god, brain. Please, make a full
sentence.
A sound caught my ears. It was low, like a breath but
with more force. I glanced up and, as if Osiris had realized
my panic, his shoulders relaxed and he blinked. Even his
chest moved like he was breathing, though he didn't make
a sound. My heart stuttered, and I tried not to show my
fear as he took up a surprisingly human facade. If he, as a
void, was terrifying, the way he could mimic a human was
almost worse.
Then what was that noise?
I took a settling breath and kept myself planted to the
ground even as I wanted to run.
Osiris hummed before he took a step forward, moving
until he was next to me, eyes on the door. The heady smell
of him, like a dark coffee with hints of mint, swirled around
me until it was all I could focus on. He reached out, tracing
the bewitching figure as I had.
"He is Thoth. The Egyptian god of magic, writing,
wisdom, and the moon." Osiris supplied, eyes never leaving
the decorated wood. "Most see him as the true origin of the
Vampire."
Osiris pulled away, shaking his head, crossing his arms
behind his back.
I should've turned away, walked back to my room and
done my exploring another day. Because Osiris was
terrifying, in so many more ways than one, and I knew it
would be in my best interest, emotionally and probably
physically, to avoid him. But I couldn't look away from his
eyes. The almost curious pain in them, a kind that I could
sympathize with. It was like he was lost in his own home,
an intruder even to those he called family. So, I couldn't
leave him like this, not when he looked so open.
"You don't? See him as the origin then, I mean?" I asked.
Something flashed in his eyes, sparking like a light
behind the differing blue canvases.
"No." Osiris looked at me, catching me in his gaze. It
still made me tense as a surge of fear shot through me,
though I didn't flinch away from him this time. "He was a
God I worshiped in my human days, and though I no longer
follow any religion, I've never lost my fondness for his
message. For us, he has always represented family, the one
we built, the one we chose."
Silence met us after Osiris's confession, and he gripped
his hands together tightly.
"As for startling you, I apologize. I came to find you after
waking, to discuss what we spoke of last night after you
retired," he whispered, pressing his palm against the door,
before he turned to me completely.
"What do you mean?" I asked, as his head tilted again.
What else could they have talked about?
"You wanted to be informed whenever anything
happened, and I intend to stay true to that." Osiris nodded,
sincerity clear in his eyes. It made my stomach flutter, and I
was almost breathlessly surprised. "I won't go into the
details, as they are not mine to tell, but Adrian and Fallon
are afflicted with something."
The way he said it made it sound like they were sick.
Could Vampires get sick?
"Are they okay?" I asked.
"In a physical sense, yes. They suffer from the Maker's
Call. It means that our Maker Charmed them into doing
something when they were turned. Every so often, it comes
back up, and forces them to do things that they normally
wouldn't." Osiris' words were measured, and his eyes
traced every expression I made like he was cataloging
them. "It's been years since it was placed on them, so they
are better at dealing with it now and can ignore it most
days."
Something felt inherently wrong with that. Their Maker
brought them into the Natural world. They were supposed
to care about those they created, right? So why did Osiris
talk about it like he would rather gut himself than even say
their Maker's name? It was the same yesterday when he
talked about Eliza.
Our Maker has been at odds with Ilenia for centuries.
 "What did he make them do?" I whispered, and he
looked at me with a melancholic expression.
He sighed, and the breath froze in my lungs.
"Their Calls are violent in nature, ones that make them
want to feed." There was no mistruth in his words, though
there was an obvious inkling of worry. Over them or my
reaction, I didn't know.
I swallowed, forcing myself to stay calm as I sucked in
even breaths.
"Do they …" I wasn't sure how to put it without asking
outright if they were going to attack me. I didn't think they
would, I hadn't gotten that from them in the few
interactions that we had. Even though I didn't fully trust
them yet, I wasn't worried that they would turn back on
their deal.
"They feel compelled to, but it is not what they want to
do. And they will not," Osiris supplied.
"How can you be so sure?" I asked, pushing.
Everything itched, and breathing suddenly became
much harder. I flinched as Osiris flicked his head away,
something akin to anger in the way his hands closed.
"Because they are my brothers, and their grit outweighs
the words of a madman," Osiris snarled the word as much
as one who seemed so calm could.
Madman.
"I promise you, they are no risk to you, Aaliyah. They see
the signs, and they remove themselves."
For whatever reason, I think I trusted that. Trusted the
man that tore out a heart in front of me.
"What about Eirik?" I asked, and a truly questioning
expression slid over Osiris's face. "I've seen something in
his eyes, something that doesn't feel …"
"Like him?" Osiris asked before I could finish. "He
doesn't suffer the same, and he is no threat to you either."
He didn't say why Eirik was like that, and something told
me I shouldn't push.
 "Okay," I said, taking a second to breathe. Catching
Osiris' attention, I whispered, "Okay, so you promise they
won't hurt me?"
He nodded, completely, fully. There was no hesitation in
his stance or in his rich blue eyes.
"On my life." The words held so much meaning, and he
said them so easily.
"That's a little extreme, don't you think?" I asked.
"Maybe, but it shows conviction. What else is more
valuable?"
My jaw dropped, and I was floored by exactly how heavy
everything Osiris said was. Everything he did was done
with purpose. He wasn't like Dezen or Carter. I couldn't use
them as templates for what I should say or do around
Osiris, or any of them.
He was startling, unique, and freaking consuming.
"Alright, then I … I'll trust you on this," I said, finally.
"And thank you. For telling me. Your honesty is a breath of
fresh air."
Osiris tipped his head like I'd seen in movies, like a
gentleman. He glanced back toward the door that had
caught my attention, motioning to it so I would look as well.
"Would you like to see what's past him?" he asked, a soft
richness to his voice making my legs wobble.
I couldn't help but nod. It was all I'd wanted since I'd
seen the door. Something about Osiris's hand on the handle
felt important, like he was doing more than just sharing his
thoughts, like he was baring his soul.
There wasn't a lot that could have prepared me for what
was behind it. I knew they had a library. I just wasn't
expecting this. The room held a soft tone that the rest of
the house lacked, its bronze oak floors not quite black, and
the walls a warm tan instead of the expected gray. Books
lined the walls and shelves, each meticulously in place. The
ceiling boasted grand arching chandeliers, and what library
was complete without a roaring fireplace and a cozy
reading nook.
I let out a breath, suddenly in heaven.
"Why am I not surprised that this is your library?" I said
breathlessly as I walked forward, pressing my palm to the
back of a ruby-red couch that looked like the most
comfortable thing I'd ever seen, a match to the one in the
other room.
"Books are gateways to the past, a way to remember
that which was lost," Osiris said, following me. "Though
most of what you see here wasn't my accomplishment, I'm
afraid," he paused, and I thought he would stop there, but
he continued, his words so quiet I almost didn't hear them.
"Nero had a fondness for collecting books."
There was pain in his words, the kind that I felt when I
thought of my parents. The name rang with a kind of
familiarity, and I couldn't help but recall Eirik's mention of
him. Nero … he'd named their home and had built their
collection of books.
"Nero… I think Eirik mentioned him, too." I whispered,
watching as Osiris's face twisted, his lips morphing into a
resigned grimace.
I didn't expect him to say anything else, not when he
looked like he was about to turn and leave. Then he sighed,
eyes on mine.
"He was our brother," Osiris said, shaking his head. "We
lost him a little over a hundred years ago now."
I ached for him at that, and I had no idea how to bring
him the comfort that he desperately seemed to need. He
looked choked, like he'd been stewing on the sentence,
pretending it wasn't real. How long had he held onto it like
that? Letting it burn him from the inside out.
"I'm so sorry, Osiris," I said, unable to stop the clench of
pain as his eyes snapped closed and his hands balled.
I didn't think as I reached forward, grasping his
clenched fist. He flinched so violently that I sucked in a
breath and snapped my hand back. Recognition sank into
my lungs and stopped me from speaking.
I looked up at Osiris's now wide, confused eyes. This
time, I extended my hand out, giving him the choice. He
glanced at my open palm before he reached out and slowly
set his hand on mine. I gave him a second, watching as
some of the tension drained from his shoulders before I
moved.
I wrapped my arms around him, pulling him into a
comforting hug, trying to channel my inner Eliza when she
used to hold me after a Rend. He shuddered under the
touch, and I held on. He needed a hug, needed to know that
he wasn't alone. That feeling wasn't a bad thing.
It wasn't much longer before arms wrapped around me,
and the chill of his body sank into my skin. The rich aroma
of coffee lit up my senses, and I hummed as it lulled me
into a calm.
You're trusting him.
"Thank you," he whispered, pulling back. He still kept
me at arm's length, as if hesitant to lose all contact.
You barely know him. How can you trust him?
There was a cautious joy in his eyes that made me feel
as sick as it did glad.
What if it's a trick?
"He would have been glad that you enjoy this place.
None of us shared his exuberant love of books." A soft smile
twisted at the corners of his mouth. "Please, don't let me
keep you. Explore all you wish. Most of the tomes are in
foreign languages, so if you require a translation, just let
one of us know, and we'll acquire one. Come find one of us
if you need anything."
His hand reached out, the barest hint of his fingertips
skimming over my cheek. The chill was such a distinct
contrast to the spark that lit up over my skin that I turned
again, facing the books.
His hand slid off, and I found I missed the contact.
 "Thank—" I said, turning back to face Osiris.
But he wasn't there. The space was now empty, and
silent besides the subtle crack of burning wood that hadn't
been lit when I entered.
"You," I finished to no one.
The room felt hollow with him gone, and even though I
knew I shouldn't, I missed the security that having his arms
around me brought. I shouldn't want to see the smile on his
face that told me there was so much more behind his eyes
than he was letting on.
"You know, you're not so bad, Osiris," I said to myself,
walking to the first wall of books, leaning forward to
decipher the titles. It was only when I turned back,
attention on that stupidly comfortable looking couch, when
one caught my eye. It was laid out on the red cushions,
obviously placed where I would see it, and I knew it hadn't
been there before.
I smiled, running my hand against the raised image of a
ship against rolling waves. The title, in a twisting script
that reminded me of Adrian's cursive, was Home.
I smiled, sinking into the couch and opening it to the
first page.
"Tearing a heart out and scaring the living shit out of me
aside … you're kind of sweet," I mumbled, smiling at the
thought, warmth again flooding me as I set off into a new
adventure.
Trust.
I could get used to this.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 16

OceanofPDF.com
 Eirik

T he change came slowly, the shifting pull of my skin

painful as the wolf fell away. I dug my claws into the
ground, growling as the ache of it nipped at my lungs.
It burned, and I relished it, the distraction it brought. It felt
right, my muscles still flexing, trying to fit back into my
human form. I heaved a heavy breath, standing straight
before my legs had a chance to harden, and my bones
popped and groaned as they fought to keep me steady.
Once I was finally whole again, I shrugged on the pants
I'd stashed away under the roots of our weeping willow
before I'd taken off into the woods that surrounded our
property. The fit was loose as my body breathed life into the
shifting muscle in my legs. I felt new, sharp and aware.
Runs had always cleared my head and gave my beast a
chance to stretch its legs. Now, with Aaliyah only a few
doors away from me, I found I needed it now more than
ever. My wolf was uneasy with her out of its sight, but it
was almost worse when I was around her. His obsession
was worrying. Not that I had given many fucks about it
lately, too obsessed in my own way to care about the
thrumming in my chest whenever she was near. My hands
ached, and the need to find her and assure myself she was
safe nearly overwhelmed me as I strolled across our moss
yard.
 I walked back through the front door to our home,
breathing hard as I searched the loft. I expected to see
Adrian meandering around the kitchen, fiddling with
whatever new recipe caught his eye, but it was disturbingly
empty. I listened intently, finding none of my brothers in the
house.
I snarled, grinding my teeth as I honed in on the soft
heartbeat that was just upstairs.
Did those fucks really leave her alone?
I bared my teeth, my wolf doing the same as it paced,
and just like that, all the work I'd done to calm it down
rushed away. The run was useless, and once more, I was
tense with energy. I closed the door softly, the gentle lull of
her breathing upstairs telling me she was asleep. Though I
wanted to leave and chase down my fífl brothers, I wanted
to see the smár Valkyrja even more. So, I began walking
toward the stairs.
Dirt matted my hair and covered the rest of me. I'd
never minded the mess, though Osiris was going to throw a
fit when he saw the floor.
Good. The bastard deserves to squirm for leaving her
without protection.
I let the smell of lavender mixed with the rolling sea
calm me, as I flitted upstairs, past the leisure room and
straight up to the door that had been Nero's passion
project before he died. Thoth taunted me with unfinished
lines and the cutting accuracy of Nero's woodwork. It hurt
to look at, and I let out an angry breath as I pushed past
him. He wouldn't keep me out, not today.
Aaliyah looked like a dream, curled tightly into a ball, a
small smile on her smooth lips. There was a book in her
hands, one that I recalled. The sprawling ship on the front
was an exact replica of the one I'd captained in the early
1500s. Home. I huffed, not missing the distinctive smell of
dark coffee and whisky that gave Osiris away. He'd picked
the book, meaning he'd likely talked with her, and thank
fuck for that.
I thought he was going to wither away, like a fucking
coward. He hadn't been himself since Nero died. None of
us really had. I didn't want to lose another brother, not so
soon after Nero, and never fucking again if I had anything
to say about it.
I looked at the book again. Aaliyah seemed to have
enjoyed it, her hands still clutching the leather tome to her
chest. It was so natural, seeing her here with a book in her
hands and the calm of sleep on her face. As soon as she
was in my sights, my beast paused. That manic pacing
stopped and contentment filled me, almost like a drug. A
low rumbling growl built in my chest as I walked toward
her, kneeling next to her. I reached up to brush the hair
away from her face.
"Smár Valkyrja," I whispered.
The push of my wolf had me going further, running a
finger across the bridge of her nose, admiring the soft roll
of her cheeks that were framed by blinding white lashes.
The spark that came with her touch had me jolting back,
like a flush of power and lust had lit in my blood, bleeding
into me. I reared my head back as the wolf tried to take
control, the shift of my face dragging me to my feet.
Was I losing control right fucking now?
My beast seemed to think so as he pressed at the
forefront of my mind, tearing his claws across my
willpower. I pressed toward the door, desperate to leave the
house before she woke and saw me like this. A monster. A
beast.
Until she whimpered.
I went rigid and even my wolf pulled back, his ears as
trained on her as mine were.
Again, another whimper, smaller this time, like it was
caught in her throat. It was the whisper of a name on a
gurgled cry that set my rage on fire as I bit down on my
snarl, bloodlust so all-consuming that I shook. I flipped
around and faced her again, falling to my knees by her
side.
Castillion.
I felt the fear in her voice so deeply it was like a stake
had pierced my heart. I knew fear, had lived it, and in that
moment, it didn't matter who this man that haunted her
was. For the first time in days, my beast and I agreed on
something.
He going to wish for death when we found him.
I pushed down the bloodlust, and tried to ignore
everything else but her. She didn't need my rage right now,
she needed comfort, someone to pull her out of the
nightmare that no doubt felt real. I tried to focus on her
button nose and the mischievous curve of her lips, but as
always, my mind focused on the thing we shared.
Her scars.
I couldn't see many as most were covered by Osiris's
shirt, but the ones I could only spurred on the anger.
"You're safe," I promised, setting my hand on her cheek.
The growl that had tapered off built again, and her
whimper stopped. Though she didn't answer, only pushed
her cheek into my hand, the warmth of her skin melding
with my own. The heavy growl in my chest grew deep until
there was nothing but it.
"Your demons can't hurt you now, smár Valkyrja, I vow
it," I said, only taking a breath when the crease between
her eyes softened. "They'd have to get through me first."
My beast wanted her protected, and I wanted it too, to
an almost irrational degree. I wasn't the rash one. I
strategized, used my beast to my advantage, and picked
people apart slowly.
But I couldn't think that way. Not with her.
The closing of a door downstairs had my irritation
welling, and the need to speak with Osiris clashed with my
desire to be near Aaliyah.
 I stood reluctantly, her sleeping face once again content.
It nearly made me lay on the floor next to her, if only so my
beast would settle with her. Instead, I covered her with a
wool blanket, one that we kept on the small chair by the
windows, my wolf finally settling as she curled into the
fabric before I headed downstairs, where my brothers'
voices bounced softly off the walls.
They better have had a good fucking reason for leaving.
"What have you found?" Osiris's commanding tone left
no room for question, and Adrian was responding just as I
took the last step downstairs.
"Well, Archon was definitely behind her capture. I spoke
with one of his groundsmen, and he said he heard him
talking to Curtis, telling him when the girls would arrive at
his home."
I snarled at that, and each of them turned toward me.
"Evening, Eirik," Adrian said with a typical smile. It was
easy on his face, and for once it lit his eyes as well.
I glared at him, snarling again when his smile turned
sheepish.
"I take it you're angry then?" he asked, and I wanted to
strangle him for his guilty shrug.
"Might I ask why you're in a fit?" Osiris asked, sipping
his Branshi whisky that he'd gotten from Brewlin, a
Gargoyle with a knack for distilling.
His eyebrow raised, and the sight made my teeth ache
and my beast howl. He was settled in one of the dining
chairs, peering out at the moss garden and the movement
of fireflies. His attention only flipped to me when I snarled
again, snapping my teeth together. He wasn't a wolf, but
Osiris had been around me enough to know when the baser
instincts were coming to the surface, which is why he
stood, facing me fully.
I bared my teeth.
"Not that this isn't entertaining, but do you think you
could explain? I don't understand wolfy speak, yet," Adrian
said, lifting himself onto the marble countertop, pressing
his elbows to his thighs before setting his chin on the palms
of his hands.
“It appears that Eirik is irritated that we left Aaliyah
alone," Osiris replied.
I nodded, scowling at the two.
"She was perfectly safe. Osi was searching the
perimeter, and you were within earshot. Besides, I was
working. I went to dig up dirt on our dear friend Archon,"
Adrian replied.
"One of you should have stayed," I said through
clenched teeth, and Adrian nodded placatingly.
Osiris, the bastard, just continued to sip his whisky. He'd
been distant from Aaliyah since her first night when her
fear of him was visible. Something told me that changed
tonight, and I could still scent him on the book that she'd
held so close.
I glared at him as he sat back down.
"Where's Fallon?" I asked, walking until I was by the
kitchen island, grabbing a glass and pouring myself a drink
from the decanter that Osiris had dragged out.
"Running an errand," Osiris said. "He's been on edge
and asked if he could take care of The Devil's Details."
I snorted, shaking my head. That meant the building was
going to be gone by dawn, not that I was disappointed in
that. I just wished I could have joined in. Fallon had a
knack for violence, and though he preferred his fists, he
was just as good with the Flame.
"Darius?" I asked, taking a sip of the whisky and
snarling as Adrian reached for my glass.
He winked, trying to get a rise out of me, and my beast
didn't let me back off like normal. I snapped at him, teeth
bared like a damned dog, snarling like one too.
The fucker smirked.
"Gone. Adrian tracked him to the Midwest." Osiris's
words were short and clipped, his arms crossed over his
chest tightly as he glanced at the stairs.
"Then it's time to pay the Djinn a visit," I growled out.
"Soon, but not now. We need to lie low after our stunt at
the auction," Osiris said, downing the rest of his drink.
"Speaking of," Adrian chimed in. "Archon's involvement
explains how Aaliyah got to the auction." His words
teetered off. "And the glass that was in her palm."
"But her other scars, they aren't new," I said, finishing
his thought. I still scented her fear in the air, rage making it
hard to speak as I continued, "She was having a nightmare
when I got back from my runn… She mentioned someone.
Castillion. Can you do anything with that?"
Adrian and Osiris stiffened, their expressions slipping
toward anger. While I expected it from Adrian, with as open
as he'd been about his affection for the little thing sleeping
in our library, it was more of a shock to see hatred boil in
Osiris's eyes.
It was deep-rooted, savage, deadly. His hands clenched,
bones popping as the Flame skittered across the exposed
skin of his wrist.
"Nightmare?" Adrian whispered. "I'll keep my ears
open."
Adrian's tone had shifted so quickly that it was almost
like whiplash.
It was cold, though he said it all with a cruel smile on his
face. He was good at collecting favors and even better at
finding weakness. It was an asset, one that even I couldn't
deny. Hopefully, it would be useful to us now.
"Take care in your search, Adrian. Her trust in us is still
being built. We cannot risk breaking it. She'll come to us
when she wants us to know of her past. If we ever learn of
it at all," Osiris said, his hands loosening as he reached up
and adjusted his tie. Even though his intention was clear,
that anger still crept into his stance, into his power that
seeped into the air.
 And as much as it irritated me, I understood. She comes
to us. Don't push her.
"I know it's frustrating, Eirik. I want to know who did it
as well, and we will in due time. But we have to act
carefully."
I hated to admit that he was right. This wasn't the first
time we'd played the long game with revenge, and it
wouldn't be the last. I nodded begrudgingly, my wolf
howling at the decision.
"Hey, that makes three of us that want to know." Adrian
chimed in, his voice light again. "Four counting Fallon, even
if the prick won't say it out loud."
The joking air to his tone cleared some of the tension in
the room, even though the conversation still sat over us.
"Oh, I meant to ask. Do you think Archon knows what
Aaliyah is?" Adrian questioned, changing the subject back
toward another that deserved our ire.
"No. He may be old, but his record-keeping skills are
abysmal," Osiris said as he set his hands on the table.
"Hmm," I mumbled, trying to think of our other options,
when Adrian again poked at me.
"Hmm indeed, my dear Viking brother."
I shot him a glare, grinding my teeth.
"What are our choices, then?" Osiris asked.
Adrian brought his hand to his chin, tapping it
contemplatively for a second.
"There are a few that might work for us. Xander. Though
that flirty bastard's going to want something. We could also
try Avedal. He did recently take over as Basilisk Eternal,
didn't he?"
Osiris nodded once, and Adrian hummed.
"Well, I'll look around some more and get back to you,"
Adrian said, leaning against the cabinet and stretching his
arms before he slid down to the floor, a soft thud echoing as
he did.
 He glanced at the staircase, a Cheshire grin lightening
his face.
"Tomorrow!" Adrian clapped. "Today, I'm going to go see
if Aaliyah wants to bake a cake."
His smile almost stopped me from growling at him.
Almost.
"No," I said, snagging his arm as he headed for the
library.
He gasped indignantly, mockingly raising an eyebrow.
"Why not? Cake is good for the soul, you know," Adrian
countered before his grin turned wicked. "Let me guess,
you want to bake with me instead! Oh Eri, you should have
just said so."
I rolled my eyes at his antics, letting him go. Adrian
went to take another step toward the stairs when I growled
low.
"She's sleeping in the library. Let her rest," I said.
He tilted his head back to look at me, realization
dawning on his face, before his expression went soft.
"Ah, I see. Well, that must be a good sign, right? Shows
that she's settling in with us," he whispered.
He looked longingly at the stairs again, before moving
toward the cabinets, and picking out the items he needed
to make the cake himself. I struggled not to head back
toward the library as well, instead focusing on the soft
heartbeat I knew I'd find. I recalled Aaliyah laying against
the couch, sprawled across it with a book in her hands.
Would that be our normal now? Her smile, her soft laugh,
the comforting scent of lavender mixed with the rolling sea,
and the ease at which she molded into our lives? My beast
stopped his endless pacing, content with that idea.
Settling in with us.
I fucking hoped so.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 17

OceanofPDF.com
 Adrian

H er voice, timid and low, echoed off the walls. It was

such a different sound compared to when she first
arrived a few days ago. More open, less afraid. I
loved the change, loved to hear her fear slinking away.
Eirik responded to her so quietly I struggled to hear it from
inside, like he was trying to cover the words. They'd gone
to eat under the stars tonight, as they'd done the night
before, and if Osiris would hurry with his damn questions,
we could join them. I wanted to be there too, to see the
light in her eyes as she said my name.
She brought a unique kind of happiness to our home, a
joy we'd been lacking since losing Nero, and I was quickly
growing addicted to it.
"Are you listening?" Osiris asked, though there wasn't
any real agitation in his voice.
I tilted my head at him and raised a mocking eyebrow.
He stood with his arms crossed and black hair neatly
brushed back. And God forbid he forget his pinstripe suit,
that was once again glaringly gangster. I rolled my eyes
jokingly and turned toward him fully.
"I was, just not to you," I said, and Osiris shook his head,
though he didn't admonish me for it, as he also glanced
toward the doorway. Not so unaffected, are you, brother? I
grinned. "Now, what did you ask again?"
The tick of the clock broke the silence as Osiris's eyes
closed.
"I asked where you were at in your search for an
informant."
I tapped at my chin, trying and failing to keep myself on
the matter at hand, before I nodded. "Ah, yes. I recall now."
A laugh echoed, followed by the soft sound of whispered
words I wanted to be privy to. It sent a shiver of fear down
my spine and set my nerves on fire. Oh, I liked that sound. I
waited for it again, only for Osiris's sigh to meet me
instead.
Like he hadn't also heard it. I groaned, shaking my head
at the infallible male.
"We only just used Xander what, fifty-some years ago? If
we use him so soon after our last request, who knows what
he will ask for," I said, putting on the facade that so many
called The Collector.
It wasn't wrong; I'd just never liked it much. I wasn't the
cruel sort, and I did this solely for my family. But that
wasn't how everyone saw it. To most I was a threat, a
bundle of secrets that most didn't want out in the open.
Xander, though, was the king of information, and he
knew it. He had collections hundreds of thousands of tomes
long. His prices were never cheap, and I doubted Osiris
wanted to be indebted to the Dryad so soon after our last
encounter. But I wasn't sure he was going to like my other
options any better.
"Axandre has always been known for ridiculous
requests," Osiris said, sighing. Xander's true name didn't
go unnoticed by me, though Osiris didn't seem to catch his
slip up. "Anyone else?"
"Avedal is a no. He's currently in Japan with his husband
for their 500th mating anniversary and will be indisposed
until the Eternium," I mused. "We should consider sending
them a gift."
The chirpy Basilisk had even shown his support for
Osiris taking over as Vampire Eternal, but I wisely left that
part out. He wasn't the only one, from the sound of it.
Sebek drew on people's nerves, and there were more than
a few Eternals that were ready for his reign to end.
No one had ever been so close to making it happen. No
other Vampire had lived long enough to call for Challenge.
I bit my tongue and considered my next words carefully.
"There's also Magelav," I said tentatively.
I flexed my hands, crossing my arms over my chest as I
leaned into the counter. I was hesitant to even bring them
up, as they'd always found our bloodline abhorrent. Not
that Osiris was much better around them. His hatred
bordered on obsessiveness, and that he even let me finish
saying their name was a testament to his distraction.
I didn't really know why Osiris avoided them so
vehemently; he hadn't told me … but I knew why they
hated us. Sebek had made a game out of killing their lovers
a couple centuries back, and Magelav had never really
forgiven him, or us by association. But they would be a
powerful ally to have, if we could sway their opinion by
association of us and convince Osiris to make a deal with
them. A Chronomancer Sorceri that could look into the
future … It was hard to find a better informant.
"The Bog Sorceri? They're still alive?" Osiris asked, his
spine straightening, eyes narrowed and sharp like polished
steel.
"Alive, yes. Though, getting them to help might be even
harder than getting Xander," I said, snickering.
Osiris paused for a moment, pinching the bridge of his
nose, before he looked toward the yard. His jaw clenched,
before he sighed.
"I could force their hand, they owe me a debt … but I
have no wish to deal with a Rourovic," Osiris mumbled, a
seething hostility in his eyes.
I lifted my hands placatingly, crossing them off my list.
Don't bring up Magelav again, heard loud and fucking
clear.
I was happy to see at least some form of tension in our
eldest brother at the mention of our Maker. And,
apparently, also a Sorceri. There was emotion in his eyes,
worry, rage, tenderness … which was all better than the
cold blankness that had taken up residence.
I'd count it as progress.
"Which do you think is the best bet?" he asked, a hand
on his jaw as he looked at the door again, his attention
wandering.
Fallon said something, and Aaliyah laughed at it.
He'd made a joke, and I wasn't even there to hear it; oh,
I was going to kill Osi. I tapped at the table.
"In all honesty, I have no idea. This is unfamiliar
territory. You don't know what she is, Osiris. That limits our
options by leaps and bounds. The only other person I could
think of would be Sebek, and I'd rather rip out my own eyes
than ask him," I said with a sigh. "So, I'd say Xander is
probably our best. They don't call him The Keeper for
nothing, you know?"
Osiris sighed, but didn't disagree.
"I was worried you might say that," he said finally. "I'll
write to him, see what his terms are, and we can go from
there." Osiris shrugged his shoulders, glancing one more
time longingly at the door outside, before he turned toward
the stairs.
"Maybe use the phone, Osi," I quipped, jokingly
elbowing Osiris's arm as I passed him.
I'd spent enough time here. It was time to soak up some
of Aaliyah's laugh that the other two were hoarding. Osiris
tensed as I passed, and even with two layers of cloth
between us, and a hundred years of bonding, he still
shuddered at the touch.
 "No, a letter will suffice," he said. "Have a good evening,
Adrian."
Oh no, he wasn't getting off that easily.
"You're not going to join us on the lawn?" I asked,
making sure it was loud enough for Fallon and Eirik to
catch. Eirik's growl echoed over the mossy garden. "Even
Fallon's out there."
"No," Osiris said, his tone clipped.
"You know, that's not going to help her get used to us," I
said, hand on the door handle.
"I believe you're all doing just fine."
Bullshit. I spun around, glaring as Osiris moped over a
choice that he was making.
"Oh come off it, you ancient bastard. Don't act like you
didn't show her the library." He raised an eyebrow, mouth
opening to protest when I cut him off with a swiping hand.
"Oh, my mistake, you just happened to wake an hour before
sunset and just happened to be there to show her." I rolled
my eyes. "Well, it's fine. Don't join us tonight, because I
have the perfect way to show her a bit about us later this
week. And your attendance will be required."
"Getting quite demanding, Adrian. You seem to be
forgetting that I out-age you."
Though the words were sharp, they held a humor that
I'd come to know from Osiris.
I shook my head.
"Well, I deserve to be demanding sometimes, having to
keep you lot in check." Osiris shook his head as I gave him
a hard look. "The sixth is approaching, and we can't very
well ignore our tradition. So let's make her a part of it," I
said, cringing as the sound of Fallon and Eirik mumbling
along to Aaliyah went silent.
This may not have been the best idea.
"It's November already?" Osiris whispered.
"Yeah, sneaks up on us every year. But I think this could
be good … for all of us," I said, and I meant it.
 We'd spent the last hundred years, most of my existence
as a Vampire, mourning our brother. Unable to move on,
unable to heal. Not that Nero wasn't worth the pain of it, if
anything he was worth all of it. I loved him just as they did,
and I'd only had a few meager years to know him. I just
didn't think he would like to see us like this, so broken
down at his loss so long after he was gone. Hell, he
would've started throwing punches hours after we pulled
him off that spike, charred to a crisp.
The thought made me sick.
"Let's remember Nero how he'd want to be
remembered. And help Aaliyah realize we aren't the bad
guys along the way." I wanted to remember him as the
proud gladiator, a man with a heart of gold and a smile that
lit up rooms. I wanted to remember his life. I was so tired
of always focusing on his death.
"I'll think on it. Talk with the others," Osiris said, his jaw
clenching as he turned away.
"Thanks. And Osi?"
"Hmm." He didn't face me again.
"Did you just Eirik me?" I asked incredulously, hoping to
get something out of Osiris. But he didn't react, and my
chest pinched."That's cruel, brother, even for you."
I was met with more silence. I hated it. Hated every sour
touch of guilt that I tasted in the air.
"He wouldn't like to see you like this," I said. "You were
close, closer than any of us have the privilege of knowing."
Osiris tensed, his entire body going so rigid that I almost
regretted saying anything. He turned and faced me for only
a second, looking like he was going to speak, or explain
why it was so hard on him. The hurt on his face, still as raw
as it had been that day, burned me. He blamed himself and
I wasn't sure he'd ever find the courage to heal.
God knew he wasn't the only one that struggled with the
loss, but he felt it in his soul. In a way I doubted I'd ever
understand.
 "That's enough, Adrian." He didn't say anything else,
turning and stalking up the stairs.
He didn't have to. The tears spoke for him.

I took a few more minutes to compose myself before I

found my way outside, bare feet against the soft moss of
our yard. The moon, a waxing crescent, lit up the garden,
and those in it, beautifully.
Aaliyah smiled when she noticed me, and though it still
held apprehension, it was genuine, and my heartbeat
faltered at the sight.
"Evening, love," I said, not catching the slip of the
tongue before it tumbled out of my mouth. It came so easily
that I barely even thought of it until Aaliyah's face lit up a
brilliant red. The blush extended over her high cheeks and
down her neck, the sight leaving me breathless.
Jesus, she was beautiful.
I cleared my throat, trying to stare at anything but her.
The way she looked at me, full violet eyes and pursed lips,
had me straining, and a sweeping spark of pleasure lit up
my spine. I smiled through it, trying not to show that I'd
just gotten worked up over a smile.
"I've come to help you escape these two foul-mannered
ruffians," I said, plopping in front of her, two plates in hand
that she just now noticed.
Her eyebrows rose, and she leaned forward.
"I think they might just be that way to you, Adrian.
We've been having a wonderful conversation," she said, her
singsong voice tinged with mischief.
"Truer words have never been said. They're cruel to me
for no reason. Savages, I tell you." I winked, passing her a
plate as she struggled to keep from laughing. I leaned in
close to whisper the next bit, shivering as she did the same.
"Fallon won't even share his chocolate with me, can you
believe that?"
Said icicle man glared at me, an eyebrow raised in
question. But that look didn't last long, as a beautiful laugh
finally slipped past Aaliyah's lips, as I was hoping one
might. I doubted I could have grinned harder. Even Eirik
quieted, a tilt to his lips.
"What do you say to a treat? Cupcakes, from last night,"
I said after a moment, motioning to the plate I handed her.
Though I would've appreciated the chance to make them
with her, the smile on her face made it worth the effort of
doing it alone.
"Did you make these?" She asked.
She pulled back the aluminum foil, placing it softly on
the ground next to her, her face glowing as she picked up
the small cupcake. It was chocolate with a blue
buttercream frosting and enough rainbow sprinkles to
cover a city.
"Sure did," I said, grinning like a madman when she
beamed up at me. "Got magic hands, love. They can do
anything."
She didn't catch the dirty joke, and I was too smitten
with how she grinned at me to make another one.
"Thank you, Adrian. I can't remember the last time I had
a cupcake." She hummed before reaching down to break off
two pieces.
How she said it like it was so common had my entire
body tensing, and before I could stop, my eyes trained on
the scars that ran up her arms, across her neck, even
nicking her nose and lip.
Don't think about it.
She happily handed one piece to Eirik, who took it with
a dazed look on his face. He focused on her arms too, and I
could see his question on the tip of his tongue, though he
held back while shoving his bite into his mouth. Fallon was
looking away, his face a mask of boredom that clashed with
the fire in his eyes. When he didn't immediately take the
piece, Aaliyah laughed.
"Come on, Fallon. I know you like chocolate," she said.
His head swiveled to her slowly, like he was moving
through water. She didn't see the conflict he was having,
the glancing he made at the same scars that were grinding
at my heart.
Let her come to you. Don't think about it.
His jaw was clenched tightly, and his tight lips looked
even thinner with the pressure he was putting on them to
keep them closed. Though that didn't last long as Aaliyah
reached out, a piece of cupcake in hand. It took Fallon
nearly an entire five seconds to realize what was going on,
then his eyes went wide.
But dutifully he leaned forward, opened his mouth and
took the bite. Aaliyah smiled so widely that even Fallon
looked surprised.
Well I'll be damned, Fallon had emotions.
Be calm, my bleeding heart.
We sat under the light of the moon, sharing stories and
laughing at bad jokes. The Vivas household felt complete
for the first time in years. I knew Osiris would come around
eventually, and I was sure Nero was looking down on us,
happy to see we'd finally found something to smile about. I
leaned back, basking in a sense of peace I'd thought we'd
never find again, watching as Aaliyah's eyes lit up at the
tale my brothers weaved. With Eirik chiming in and Fallon
poking fun, well …
I knew we'd made the right choice.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 18

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

"I promise you'll love it," Adrian assured, laughing as I

scowled, all while moving around the kitchen with all
the grace of a bat out of hell.
It was hard to believe that what had led us to this
moment was an auction. I'd called them monsters when
they'd won my bid, so sure that they'd intended the worst
that I'd been ready to die for my freedom. But now, I
couldn't even fathom how I ever saw the man in front of me
as anything but kind. Adrian was loading a small bag full of
treats and drinks, all while putting the finishing touches on
his latest meal that was just getting ready to be pulled off
the stove. I wasn't exactly sure what it was, something in a
big cast iron dish that smelled like butter and greatness.
This wasn't the man I'd seen at the auction. This was a
man who smiled more than anyone I'd ever seen. This was
a man who always seemed to know how to make me smile
back, and I might not know what the plan for tonight was,
but I had a feeling he was right. I was going to like it. How
could I not when that much butter was involved?
I shook my head, unable not to smile as Adrian flashed
me his Cheshire grin. His copper eyes with hints of deep
amber twinkled, glowing sharply against the black of his
shirt. He looked dazzling in the soft kitchen light, and the
sight made my chest pinch, made me want to smile back
with reckless abandon. It was a feeling that I'd already
grown used to once before.
With Prince.
"Maybe not. You still haven't told me what it is," I said,
shaking my head, still perched on the chair at the dining
table.
Everyone had been hush-hush since we sat under the
stars and had dinner a few nights ago. Though that didn't
scare me, whatever they had planned didn't seem nefarious
and if I was being honest with myself, I trusted them. More
than I really wanted to, more than I knew I should. It was
probably why, when Adrian's head fell back in a laugh,
smooth and rich, it made my heart skip and heat flush to
my face.
"Well, I guess we'll just have to see. But, I promise," he
pressed his hands together, his grin only growing wider,
"you'll love it."
He reached over, pulling the cast iron pan off the stove. I
went to speak just as he cursed and dropped the skillet
back down. I jumped at the noise of it slamming like the
cracking of glass, and because of the look of pain that lit up
on Adrian's face.
"Damn bastard," he hissed, holding his hand close to his
chest.
His face contorted into a familiar grimace and my
stomach sank as I hopped to my feet, stumbling over to
where he stood.
"Are you okay?" I asked, fidgeting under the distinctive
smell of burned skin, though some of the tension left me
when he held his hand out to me without fuss.
There was nothing that hurt quite like the scorching of
skin, and that thought had me reaching out to cradle his
wrist so I could get a better look. As soon as I made
contact, a familiar spark lit up my nerves, shimmering
across me, fluttering in the pit of my stomach and
tightening every muscle it went across. That heat settled
pleasantly before slowly creeping away until I just felt a
pleasurable contentment. My hands tightened, and I
compulsively tried to seek the feeling again.
Adrian trembled and I grimaced, freezing in place before
shaking my head and pulling back my hands. He was in
pain, and I was making it worse. The apology was on the tip
of my tongue when Adrian lifted my head, his strong
fingers under my chin. That spark lit up again, and I was
left wordless as Adrian stared down at me, adoration
sparkling in his eyes.
"I'm good, love," he whispered with a breathless tone to
his words. I shivered at his affectionate term, the sound of
it turning my legs to jelly.
I looked down at his still-extended hand, and it showed
no outward signs of a burn. The smooth skin stood stark
against his black shirt, almost begging me to reach out and
touch it again.
I shook my head and glanced up at Adrian's face,
masking my guilt with a smile. His heated gaze traveled
along my skin, and it was like that spark was trying to find
me again. This time I sank into the feeling, the pleasurable
pulse burying in me. Adrian beamed, his joy now sinfully
balanced with the heat in his eyes.
"I'm going to have to get hurt more often if it means
you'll keep looking at me like that," Adrian whispered, his
words seeking to destroy my ability to stand. "You could kill
a man with that smile."
What on earth was happening to me?
Then he winked before turning around, plucking out
whatever was in the cast iron and placing it into the glass
dish he had ready on the counter. He'd left me breathless,
confused and pent up all in one motion. He reached down
and grabbed the bag on the ground, just as I tried to shake
off the feeling.
He came back to me with that vibrant smile still on his
face, the hint of mischief in his expression making my heart
thunder in my ears. The bounce of his hair, the way his
copper eyes crinkled at the corners. That softness of his
touch, and the devilish twist to his perfect lips. In that
moment, he was the most handsome man I'd ever seen.
From his skin to his soul.
Gods, I was in trouble.
He extended his hand, bowing in a flourish, dragging me
right out of my thoughts. The move itself was abrupt, and I
flinched, the action so habitual that it took my breath away.
I flushed, noting Adrian's worried frown as I took his hand.
That shock from before built low this time, like an ember
rather than a roaring fire, and the comfort it brought made
my skin sizzle with energy. Adrian didn't ask, though I knew
he was curious. They'd all stayed away from the topic of my
scars; of the things I did that weren't quite normal. I wasn't
sure if it was more for my sanity or theirs.
I recalled Osiris's eyes again from the auction, the rage
that was in them, the blood on his suit. The memory made
me shudder.
We left the house and meandered into the woods, down
a well-used trail. I wasn't sure how far we walked, but as
we drew away from the house, I heard the murmur of
familiar voices. There was a glow in front of us, one that
flicked and moved.
Sure enough, a few minutes later, we were in front of
the largest fire that I'd ever seen. Eirik was throwing logs
on, tending to the flames as we walked through the tree
line.
"Took you long enough," Eirik said, before flitting over to
us.
He was wearing a black T-shirt and jeans. The fabric
clung to him, and I couldn't look away from the flex of his
arms as he ushered us over to a few stumps in the ground.
I noted someone had purposefully cut them to resemble
chairs, and I sank into the makeshift seat, focusing on the
roaring fire and the crackle of burning wood.
 "Had to get the goods. Couldn't very well leave home
without them," Adrian said with a wink, not letting go of my
hand as he took the stump next to mine.
"A bonfire then?" I whispered, looking at Adrian.
He smiled again, a smile that was quickly shredding my
resolve to make sure he was trustworthy enough to let him
near my family. Though I couldn't say he was the only one.
Each of them had been the same in their own way, though
none was as outright about it as Adrian.
"Not just any bonfire, love," he said, bringing my hand to
his lips before letting it go. He leaned away, pulling some
glasses from his bag and a drink I hadn't seen before. "This
is a special day for us, and we wanted to share it with you."
He reached down to the bag again and shuffled through
it, searching for something.
"Special?" I asked. "Why would you want to share
something special with me? I haven't known you for that
long."
"Maybe not, but it sure feels like it's been centuries,"
Adrian said with a wink, before his smile dropped a touch.
"This is … well."
A weight sat in the air, and for a moment none of them
spoke, just watched the fire burn, their anguished
expressions speaking for them. Until finally, Fallon took a
harsh breath, his head falling back.
"It's the anniversary of our brother's death," Fallon
supplied, his tone so darkly poised that I nearly jumped out
of my skin at the sound of it.
Emotion swallowed the conversation, and sympathy
grew in my chest.
Another reason to trust them.
"Nero?" I asked.
What if they're tricking you?
I bit my lip to force the thoughts away, keeping my heart
from beating out of my chest as the others shifted, staring
at anything but me for the first time since I'd walked down
their staircase.
"He had a fondness for bonfires, and we've made it a
habit to have a big one every year after we started building
the home. Since he passed, we've done it in his honor,"
Osiris said, and Eirik nodded in agreement.
Eirik and I shared a glance, and like most times,
something swirled in his eyes. It was so close to the surface
that it almost seemed like someone else entirely was
staring at me.
I swallowed hard, tearing my gaze away. That was a
question for another time.
"What was he like?" I asked, genuinely curious.
Adrian's face fell, even as he fought to keep the smile in
place.
I had overstepped, I realized, and I turned away.
"Sorry, I shouldn't have asked," I started, but Adrian
shook his head.
"No, please. Allow me. Nero would be ecstatic at the
chance to talk about himself," he said, a laugh slipping
through his tight lips.
He took a few seconds, clearing his throat as he sank
against the tree stump, his eyes tracing the dancing flames
before a small smile lit up his face. It was the kind that held
melancholy and made my heart twist in my chest. There
was so much love in his gaze, so much hurt, that I nearly
reached out to him.
But I stopped myself, fear holding me hostage as I tried
to keep calm. I had to be sure they were safe first, and
when I touched him, I couldn't think clearly. My chest
tightened at the thought, and I knew I was already past
that. They weren't going to hurt me, not in the way I was
expecting. But I still didn't understand why I couldn't get
enough of Adrian's glowing smile, or the way Eirik's sure
eyes followed me promising protection. Why Fallon
sneaking me chocolates when he knew I was feeling down
made me blush, or why Osiris's steady presence always
kept me grounded. All of them held me closer than I was
ready for, in a way that made my chest ache for more.
It scared me.
"He was proud, a gladiator. And damn if he wasn't the
best god damn swordsman I'd ever seen," Adrian laughed,
as if remembering something. "But he was also kind. He
helped me and Fallon come to terms with our Calls and was
always there to pull us back."
Love laced Adrian's words as he smiled at me, and I
didn't have any time to respond before Fallon was adding to
Adrian's thoughts.
"Nero was sharp as a whip and had a silver tongue to
match it. Few rivaled him. He fought like an avenging
angel, and he was practically a god in the art of war."
Fallon wasn't one I would describe as emotional, but the
words he spoke now held as much tragedy as they did love.
"There's no one else I trusted more to have at my back."
"He wasn't just good at fighting. You brought it out of
him, Fallon. He was a master of many other things," Osiris
said, and rather than frown like I was expecting, Fallon's
face lit up with a rogue grin.
The kind that had my entire focus snapping at him. He
was dazzling under the light of the fire, looking so
blindingly familiar that it shocked me silent, and burned me
down to my core. I nearly looked down to see if the flames
had made their way to me and snuck up my legs and right
into my chest.
"He and Osi used to play beautiful duets on that rickety
old piano in the game room. Like personal shows," Adrian
gushed, sinking into his seat and sipping at a drink that I
hadn’t seen him pull out. "God, they would go for hours.
Sometimes they could even get Eirik to join in and sing one
of his folk melodies."
Eirik grunted an affirmation from across the fire, his lip
tilting up before the motion was lost. He stared into the
fire, like it would tell him what to say. He didn't speak, even
as the conversation carried on around us. Eirik wasn't one
to speak to begin with, but it almost felt wrong that he
wasn't chiming in. He hurt. It showed in the tension in his
arms, in the unblinking eyes.
"He sounds amazing," I whispered, again searching the
fire and finding it lacking in the worst possible way.
Adrian was right: I loved this. The warmth that I got
surrounded by them, the happiness that came with their
dashing smiles and otherworldly grace. But it was missing
someone I couldn't ignore, couldn't look past.
Prince wasn't here, and none of their stories could mask
that. He already knew them at the auction, and I'd been
expecting him to be by my side as I made my way through
this new adventure. Him not being here sucked the joy out
of me, and made it hard to focus as Adrian's soft voice
echoed around the fire, still telling stories I wanted to hear,
but couldn't seem to get a grasp on.
"I know someone a lot like him, I think," I finally
mumbled, and silence met me as I spoke.
Something felt raw about the words, like I was sharing
my deepest secret by telling them about Prince. In a way,
he was exactly that. He was my best friend and had been
my only friend for years. By telling them about Prince, I
was laying myself bare.
"Who?" Eirik asked, moving around the fire so quickly I
didn't even notice him next to me.
Those startling blue eyes caught mine as he took a seat
on the ground, no other free tree stumps near me. Eirik
had a calm energy about him, one that helped me relax.
"My best friend," I whispered, and Erik nodded in
understanding, without even needing to know anything
else.
Empathy burned in his eyes, swirling, telling me without
words that he knew what haunted me in more ways than
one. It was exhilarating, freeing, and terrifying all at once.
 "Prince?" Fallon asked, thankfully pulling my attention
away from the tattooed man that so easily threw my
emotions into overdrive.
"Yeah, that's him," I said.
"What happened to him?" Eirik asked, and I froze.
Indecision nipped at my heels. I could shrug it off, tell a
half-truth. But I didn't want to. I wanted them to know
about the person who got me through the worst times in
my life. They had shared Nero, and I wanted to share
Prince.
Because he deserved to be known. I didn't know him in
his life, or how he got to the compound, and I hated to
think that he'd been another prisoner in that damned
building. But I knew him in death, and what I'd learned
then was a gift I held close to my heart. It was going to
come out eventually, anyway. Might as well be on my terms.
Hopefully, they didn't think I was crazy. It wouldn't be the
first time I'd gotten a strange look.
"I don't actually know …" I mumbled, trying to find the
words. "He's … well …"
How did I say it?
"Dead?" Fallon supplied, so brutally upfront that I
laughed.
That got a few raised eyebrows, but I shrugged them off.
"Yes, you could say that. But I never knew him when he
was alive, so that's not exactly new." My words tumbled
out, and the others froze.
This was it, the moment their stares would turn
questioning and accusing. I tensed in anticipation for it and
was met only with a soft rumble that echoed in the
clearing. Eirik, I realized, the deep sounds coming from his
chest so soothing that I sighed.
"What do you mean?" he asked, and I was stunned.
I took a deep breath and, before I could talk myself out
of it, spoke.
 "I can see the dead. I act as a bridge, I think … between
this world and whatever comes after," I said, feeling like a
weight was lifted when Eirik only nodded, curiosity and
awe clear on his face. But he didn't look at me with
damning eyes or accusation. Heat rose to my cheeks.
"When he found me, he didn't try to leave or pass through
me. He stayed with me, and he's been by my side ever
since." The thought burned me, and I had to turn away
from Eirik as tears clouded my vision.
"Well, he was. I haven't seen him since the auction," I
whispered, grabbing one trembling hand in the other. I
could still see his face, that rogue grin and sharp jawline.
The way he would smile. It made me laugh, the sound wet
and strangled. "You have him to thank for me being so
calm."
"If that was calm, God help the poor soul that makes you
angry, smár Valkyrja," Eirik mumbled next to me, a short
laugh startling the breath out of my lungs.
"Thank you for telling us, Aaliyah," Osiris said carefully.
"That could help us in finding out what you are."
I nodded at Osiris's careful words, leaning into the
stump I sat on. Peace washed over me, and I breathed out a
sigh of relief.
"I hope so," I said back, pulling in the tumultuous
emotions, and forcing a smile when Adrian's worried look
met me.
"To Nero." Eirik broke the silence, lifting his drink
before snagging my attention with his eyes. "And to
Prince."
My lips trembled as I smiled through tears. The others
echoed the words, and I did too.
"May their souls find peace in the afterlife, and if not
peace, then at least a good fight," Fallon said, finishing his
drink and standing.
Taking that as my cue I stood, ready to be back in the
house where I could lick my wounds in private. This had
been an engaging night, and I needed some time to reset
and get my head in the right space again. I was getting
ready to help Adrian pack up when Osiris stopped me.
"There's something else we wanted to do tonight,
Aaliyah," he said, directly behind me. I flipped around,
startled by his closeness. I bit my lip.
"What is it?" I asked, and Osiris fiddled with the pocket
of his suit coat before pulling out a necklace.
It was made up of a slim golden chain with a small
lavender gemstone at the bottom. It was simple and
beautiful, and I looked at Osiris, unable to formulate a
question as he smiled slightly at me. His lips curled at the
corners, the devious tilt making my insides twist and heat
creep into my cheeks all over again.
"You got me a necklace?" I asked, softly.
"Yes." Osiris looked embarrassed for a second, looking
away from me. "It's a protection spell. One that will make
sure none of us take fang to you without your consent."
Do you trust them?
"You did this for me?" I was breathless as I stared at the
simple pendant that felt like old magic.
How had he managed this so quickly? Only those
blessed with the power of magic, Sorceri, could make
charms like this, and I knew it often took days to get in
touch with them. When Eliza was getting her protection
spell for the shop renewed, it had taken two weeks just to
get the Forgemancer, a Sorceri with the ability to produce
magic items, to respond.
"We didn't want you feeling at odds in your home,"
Osiris said, motioning me to turn.
I did and he reached around, clipping the necklace in
place for me. His fingertips skimmed the skin there, the
barest touch against my neck. A sharp jolt followed it,
much like it had when I'd touched Adrian earlier. It sent
shivers down my spine, and I caught the gasp behind my
teeth. The touch was gone in the next instant, and the
weight of a spell from the pendant hit immediately. Osiris
whispered a few words in a language I didn't recognize,
and the metal heated for a second then settled against me.
"How?" I asked, still frazzled by the touch.
Osiris paused, and I glanced back at him. He peered
down at me, again unblinking. He didn't breathe, and his
human mask wasn't on right now as he seemed to
contemplate his words.
"I studied as an Echomancer in my human years, and
though I use different magic now, I still have some basic
concepts memorized. A protection charm was easy
enough," Osiris said, as if saying the words were the
easiest thing in the world.
But the looks in the others' eyes told me that this was
much more significant than he made it seem. An
Echomancer. I tried to remember what Eliza had said about
their magic but came up blank. Osiris's hands flexed before
they moved behind him. It was a tension that reminded me
of myself whenever I heard Castillion coming down the
long hallway to bring me to the lab.
Osiris knew I was still wary of them. He hadn't pointed it
out or prodded to know why. He just knew and took steps to
make me feel better. I choked on the words that fought
their way up my throat; the guilt at my reaction to them felt
oppressive.
"You didn't want me scared," I whispered, a tear trailing
down my cheek.
Osiris reached up, like he was going to wipe it away, but
stopped at the last moment. His eyes clouded over, a
numbness to them that ached in my soul.
"My dear, the last thing we want is you scared."
Heat flared in my chest, and I reached up, gripping the
charm at my neck, unable to look away from the tender
expression on Osiris's face.
And I knew then my trust in them was sealed.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 19

OceanofPDF.com
 Prince

N ow, I was no stranger to the sight of blood. I'd seen

every way there was to kill a man and had done more
than my fair share when I was still alive, even danced
in it once upon a century ago. But this?
This was a slaughter.
It had taken me the better part of the last few days
getting here, to the facility that haunted my every waking
moment, the one that had the gall to experiment on my girl
under the guise of study. I didn't want to leave her, even
knowing that the Vivas Crypt would take care of her just
fine, but I had to. I needed to make sure that it was all
behind us, that he wasn't aware she'd made it out. Thanks
to the dead having less than ideal means of travel, it had
taken me far more time that I would have liked to get here.
Meaning I had to fucking walk—excuse me, float—all the
way here. I'd forgotten exactly how far away it was. When
Aaliyah first woke we hiked for nearly five days before
finally stumbling into Oakridge. It was a trek for me to
make, and my chest still burned when I thought of her
doing so. By the fifth day, she stumbled more than she
walked, and I'd never in my life wished I could hold her
more than that moment. Carry her, take the burden off her
shoulders like she so rightly deserved. But I couldn't, not
physically anyway.
 So here I was, standing in the middle of a room painted
a horrendous shade of brownish red, doing the only thing I
could.
Making sure she's safe.
The normally crisp white walls were cracked and
shattered, and it looked like a tornado had rolled through
and decimated the place.
I sighed breathlessly and began the tedious job of
searching the room the best I could. I couldn't move the
bodies or the debris, so hopefully I could get what I needed
from the surface. It was just more time that I was away
from Aaliyah, and every second burned me. I needed her
smile, needed her with everything that I was. I would move
heaven and hell to stay by her side, even if I wouldn't get
the chance to hold her myself. And I would do what I could
to make sure her demons stayed far fucking away from her.
I needed to make sure they hadn't found out she was alive,
hadn't checked the grave.
The thought made me sick all over again. I could still see
her crawling out of the ground, her spirit snapping back
from that first Rend. She hadn't remembered me then, not
at first, and that alone nearly broke me.
I shook my head, glaring at the bloodied room around
me again, tracing what was left of the bodies. I didn't care
for anyone here. In fact, I wanted to be the one to slit their
throats and parade their bodies in the street.
But this was brutal even for me, even for him.
Castillion's lifeless corpse was caught in an endless
scream, his jaw completely dislocated and hanging crudely
from his face. His arms were missing from his body, and I
couldn't seem to find them in the sticky mess of limbs,
though he had his innards strewn around him like a sick
altar. His eyes had been gouged out, and from the
lacerations on his face, I would say that he was made to do
it himself.
 His blood mixed with the likes of Nox and the guards,
each body seeming more broken than the last. But I
couldn't see anything to suggest that Aaliyah's survival had
been discovered.
So I moved on, sliding through the wall and down the
familiar hallways. Past the glass cage that had been
Aaliyah's hell for years. Each of the following cells was
empty as well, some as bloody as the rest, others just
empty. I wanted to believe that some had gotten out, but I
wasn't holding my breath.
Had I had a heart, it would have ached for the others
that had been trapped here. The ones that had been test
subjects for when Aaliyah was unable to go back to the
table.
I shook the thoughts off and moved quickly throughout
the rest of the compound, checking each room, and was
happy to find that he wasn't still here.
Sir Amoun—what a fucking joke.
When there was nothing left to see and no more bodies
left to gloat at, I turned. I was hoping to find something,
even another spirit, if only to beat one of the bastards into
the ground. But fate wasn't smiling at that idea today.
I walked through walls, taking back the measured steps
until I met the forest that surrounded the compound. Then
I walked toward the one thing I didn't want to see again,
that I would have given anything to avoid. I could only hope
that he hadn't made it here, that he'd left in a rage and
didn't think to check if she was still in her grave. Because if
he had?
Then we'd have a much bigger problem on our hands
than her dying.

Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck.

 I paced around the grave, the disturbed dirt making me
numb. I couldn't very well be nauseous without a stomach,
but my soul really tried to fake it.
I snarled soundlessly, glaring at the obvious signs of
disturbed earth. Long gouges were dug into the ground,
and trees were torn up at their roots, scattered around the
forest. There was even more blood and a few more body
parts to be found.
I didn't want it to be him. He hadn't found it. She was
safe. She was safe.
But that was a fucking lie. She wouldn't be safe until he
was dead in the ground, and his undead had heart stopped
beating. This just proved it.
I ground my teeth, feeling nothing but needing to get rid
of my rage. So, I screamed so hard that my body shook.
Still, no sound.
I hated it, hated feeling so useless. Aaliyah needed me,
and all I could do was tell her she wasn't safe. That he
knew she was alive. I shuddered, the defeat sizzling in my
chest as I moved away from the grave and toward the
consistent pull that had always dragged me forward.
It was time to go home.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 20

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

T he soft glow of the fireplace lit up the library, and I

sank into the small chair that sat in the corner, my
eyes on the forest outside. Osiris had gotten it for me
after he noticed my interest in their yard and the windows
that overlooked it. It had been such a thoughtful gift that I
nearly cried, and only managed to stop when Osiris looked
like he was going to keel over at the sight.
I ran my hand over the ornate arm rest, smiling at the
memory.
The others had each taken up an activity around me,
saying that it was what they would do anyway, even if I
didn't believe them. Eirik was dutifully cataloging the
library's many books on Naturals, hoping to find one that
Osiris had missed that might give us a hint as to what I
was. Though that wasn't his only reason. I saw him
sneaking books off shelves; books I'd already asked Osiris
about, ones with knights and castles. After I'd told them
about Prince, Eirik had been intent on giving him back to
me, however he could. It was endearing how he wandered
around the library, humming in that deep tone of his,
shaking his head at books that didn't fit his idea.
Adrian was perched under me, laying on the floor and
whispering stories. I couldn't look away from the smile on
his smooth lips, the way his eyes danced in the firelight.
 "And that was the day that Fallon got stuck running
through town square in his birthday suit, covered in Zinnia
jelly, so he couldn't flit." Adrian finished telling me the story
of the first prank he'd pulled on Fallon after his turn.
"Thought he was going to kill me. Heaven knows he tried."
The laugh he gave betrayed the dark subject of which he
spoke.
Eirik smirked from his place against the wall, his hand
still tracing the tomes.
"You're lucky Nero had a soft spot and hid you from
Fallon," he said, shaking his head.
"No, he liked to tease Fallon as much as I do. Fallon was
lucky Nero didn't join in."
That made me smile. Their banter always did.
My chest tightened and I tried to ignore the missing
two. Fallon and Osiris hadn't made it; Fallon was taking
care of something in town, and Osiris was probably off
making sure that their territory was secure. At least that's
what he would say. Something told me he didn't really like
being around me, and while that hurt, I tried to understand
it. I'd thrown a wrench into their lives as much as they had
mine.
Hell, just a few days ago I pretty much considered him
to be the vessel of all evil. I thought after our time in the
library, and by the bonfire, that we'd come to an
understanding, but it seemed I was wrong.
I twirled my finger against the wooden window frame
drawing small circles, before I reached up and grabbed the
charm at my neck. I played with the lavender gem until it
warmed under my touch.
"I have something for you." Osiris appeared so suddenly
that I jumped, catching a glimpse of him just as I tumbled
off the chair.
I hit the ground with a thump, landing next to Adrian,
who laughed haughtily. Osiris was at my side before I could
even register the fall, helping me to my feet. I groaned,
holding back the urge to reach back and rub my poor
behind.
"I thought we agreed it was rude to sneak up on people,"
I grumbled, unable to stop my pout.
He raised an eyebrow, his gaze skimming me before
landing on my hands, which were firmly on my hips.
"Yeah, Osi. Sneaking is rude," Adrian mocked, standing
on his own and brushing off his pants, before he looked me
over as well.
He still had that smile on his face, and when he realized
the only thing I'd hurt was my pride, his grin grew even
wider. Osiris's lip twitched, something akin to amusement
in his eyes as he brushed Adrian off and extended a hand to
me. In it was a book, bound thickly in dark leather, with an
intricate helmet shown on the front, the bold design
sporting harsh arches where the eyes were, and a curved
piece of metal fixed proudly on top.
It was beautiful.
I looked at Osiris with a raised eyebrow of my own and
smiled when he bowed. It had been easier to see him now
after the bonfire. That had solidified it, the trust I held in
them. I reached out, grabbing the book and bringing it to
my chest.
"It's a tome that you brought out to the living room that
first day. I translated it for you," Osiris finally said.
I didn't miss Eirik's huff, looking almost deflated that
Osiris had handed me the book, mumbling something about
getting it to me first. I let out a breath, a warmth filling my
chest, my finger tingling as I opened the book.
"Thank you, Osiris," I said, breathless as I flipped to the
first page, running a finger against the scrawling script. It
was clean and so beautifully written that it almost felt like
a crime to touch it. "You did this?"
"Yes. I'm fluent in several languages, though I am
particularly well-versed in Latin," he whispered.
 His hands were tensed, gripped tightly at his sides as
they always were. At least, whenever he was near anyone.
It was an instinctual response, and I knew I wouldn't like
whatever had caused it.
"You have a good eye. This was one of Nero's favorites,"
Eirik butted in, easily flipping to the cover again, tracing
the ornate helmet that was dug into the leather. "Aeneid, an
epic poem. It's about the fall of Troy and the ancestors of
the Romans."
I liked the sound of an epic poem.
"I'm sure I'll love it," I said.
"Ah, while you're here, Osi, why don't we tell Aaliyah
about what we found?" Adrian asked, sitting up and
crossing his legs.
I looked back at him in question.
"That was part of the reason I came up," Osiris said,
before turning his attention to me again. "We have
narrowed down someone that may know what you are; he's
a Dryad. I've penned him a letter, so he should get back to
me soon. He's nothing if not punctual."
I smiled at that, unable to hide the joy that came
through me. He'd kept his word. They'd told me everything
and had kept me in the loop. They'd been kind, joyful, and
even fun to be around. The only thing they hadn't done yet
was tell Eliza I was here and that was because I wasn't
ready for it.
Or I hadn't been. I'd wanted to make sure they were
trustworthy, and as I continued to rub circles around the
spine of the book and smiled at the men who'd done
everything they could to make me feel at home, I knew they
were.
"Thank you for telling me," I said, and I meant it.
"He's a known record keeper of Naturals. If anyone
knows what you are, it will be him," Osiris said easily, and I
tried not to get too hopeful. Eliza had said the same thing,
and each time we had been left with nothing but guesses.
 I clutched the book tighter, biting my lip.
"I won't intrude anymore on your evening," Osiris said,
and that expression on his face, one that I was slowly
realizing was doubt, made my stomach twist.
Then he turned away, and I moved, grabbing his hand in
mine on instinct, not liking the pain that had taken up
residence where stress had resided. My mouth went dry,
and I tried to find words.
"Wait, Osiris," I mumbled out, still holding his stiff hand.
The room went silent, and the other two didn't stop me,
though I could feel their panic in the air. Osiris didn't move,
didn't breathe.
"Stay. Please," I said, and Osiris peeked over his
shoulder.
I was expecting to see many things in his eyes, but
vulnerability was not one of them.
He turned toward me, easily lacing our hands together.
The spark that came with touching any of the Vivas
brothers sent shivers down my spine, and he seemed to
sigh into the touch, as if waiting for something to happen.
He met my gaze again, and what I saw had butterflies
dancing in my stomach. He looked alive. Not like he had
these last few days. His eyes burned with emotion, and as
his hand squeezed mine, even Adrian gasped.
"I'm not very good company," he whispered, doubt
clouding his gaze.
What had caused him to hurt like this?
"I think you're discounting yourself, Osiris. I love your
company," I said carefully, unable to not notice how Eirik's
breath stuttered and Adrian tensed.
Osiris swallowed hard, glancing at our joined hands.
There was a warmth there, the familiar spark of pleasure
pulsing like a beat.
"Of course, lux mea." His breathless words nearly stole
my response, and I couldn't even find the will to ask what
that meant.
 Lux mea.
He reached out, pulling his hand from mine and
pressing it to my cheek with inquisitive admiration.
"Osiris." Fallon's crisp voice bounced off the walls, much
like the echo of the library door as it bounced off the wall.
It snapped me out of whatever spell I'd been under and
Osiris let his hand slide away as he turned to face Fallon.
Even though his hand had been chilled, I felt even colder
now without it.
"What is it?" he asked.
Fallon ground his teeth, and looked at me with a worried
glower.
"He's been spotted in the states." Fallon hissed with his
entire body tensing, and just like that, Osiris's entire
expression changed.
He sneered, his face morphing into a dark expression
that felt like the start of war. Then he and Fallon were
gone, like they had never been there to begin with.
"Well, that's a way to ruin the mood." Adrian hummed
from his spot against the wall.
He looked tense, the emotion in his eyes a sharp, dreary
contrast to the chipper tone of his voice.
"Who are they talking about?" I asked, my chest almost
seizing when Adrian's expression turned haunted.
It was a look I knew all too well.
"A fucking bastard," Eirik chimed in, walking over to us.
He leaned in close, not quite touching, and ran his nose
over my temple. The huff of his breath was warm.
"For once, I agree with your course language, Eri."
Adrian looked lost, almost scared. "Sounds like our Maker
might be coming to pay us a visit."
Adrian and Eirik had left me in silence a while after Osiris
and Fallon, and for the moment, I didn't mind. They'd been
on edge ever since Fallon came by to tell them the news,
and each second they worried only added more tension on
my shoulders.
I didn't ask anything about their Maker, though that
didn't stop me from thinking about him after they'd left me
alone. What kind of monster could he really be for his own
Turned to hate him this fervently?
Was he the reason for the haunted looks in their eyes?
I took a deep breath, and sank into the couch. Stressing
over it wasn't going to help the situation, and I had to trust
that the guys knew what they were doing with this. I did
trust them. That thought helped to ease my worries as I
looked over the book that Osiris had translated for me. I
ran my hand over the cover, taking a settling breath as I
traced the stunning picture of a helmet on it, the glowing
trails of gold making the book appear hardy. It had been so
thoughtful of him, though I wasn't sure when he'd found
the time. Osiris's thick scrawling script was nice to look at
too, so cleanly developed that it felt like a crime to not note
every detail.
It made me smile thinking of how different he seemed.
He was the one I was still most wary of, the one that stayed
away. But I couldn't force myself to see him as the same
man that had killed Curtis. That was an Osiris avenging,
and Curtis had deserved it. This was the real Osiris,
showing that he was here, how he seemed to know best.
I ran a hand along the page, smiling as a chill slid across
up the room. I shivered, pulling the blanket closer to my
chest as I picked up where I was in the book.
I read for a few minutes, trapped in the story, when the
cold became too overbearing to ignore and I stiffened as I
realized it wasn't just cold. The chill in the air caused me to
shiver again and I strained to focus on the words that no
longer held my attention. I knew the distinctive feeling of a
ghost, the ice lingering across my skin.
I wasn't alone here.
I took a heavy breath, fogging the air in front of me and
bracing myself for the touch, for the feel of them moving
through me.
But it never did. Even as I waited, even as I knew the
pull would tell them to reach out to me. It was only a few
seconds later when I breathed a sigh of relief, tears falling
involuntarily as the familiarity of the cold finally sank past
the initial chill. I looked to the side, and I was on my feet
before my brain could process it, searching for him.
My valiant Prince.
And sure enough there he was, braced against the far
wall, looking like he was exactly where he belonged. I
choked on a sob, so desperate to touch him I had to sit
back down, holding the book close to my chest like it was
him I was hugging.
"Took you long enough," I whispered to an ecstatic-
looking Prince.
His signature crooked grin was in place, his entire face
calm and open. I couldn't tell if I wanted to scream or cry.
Everything came down on my head, and the sight of Prince
had me falling into hysterics.
Prince had come back. He didn't leave me.
Crying it turned out, vetoed screaming, and before the
first sob was finished Prince was in front of me.
I looked at him on instinct, always searching for the
comfort of his presence.
The capture, the auction, all of it was nothing compared
to how it felt at this moment. I'd tried to come to terms
with the fact that Prince was gone, that he wasn't coming
back. His disappearance had rolled in my stomach like a
lead weight. Seeing him now, in all his glory, made me
realize exactly how much I needed him. How much his
presence helped to settle me. He was my best friend, my
confidant, my everything.
Now he was back, and I couldn't seem to stop crying.
Prince's expression morphed, his eyes squinting
together; a look of regret rippling over his face. He
dragged his hands together, clasping them within each
other before bringing them to his lips. Sorry was what he
wanted to say. I could feel his apology in the air, taste his
regret, and it only caused me to sob harder, even as I
smiled through the tears.
"I missed you so much, Prince," I said and he smiled,
bringing his pointer finger to his nose with a nod.
You okay? he asked.
"A lot better now," I managed, wiping my eyes until I
could see him clearly. "You were right about these guys.
They weren't what I was expecting."
Prince's face lit up with a knowing smile, like that was
precisely what he'd expected. I guessed it was, considering
how he'd acted at the auction.
"What happened, Prince? Where did you go?" I couldn't
stop the question from coming. Prince looked at me with a
tender expression before he crossed his arms in an 'X' in
front of him, in our signal for danger. Just as quickly he slid
two fingers over his eyes, closing them.
He was taking care of danger?
Our language was bare, and sometimes things didn't
translate as well as we would have liked. Maybe now that I
had access to different books and items, we could develop a
better system.
"Am I still in danger?"
Prince's face went taut, reluctance warring with deep-
seated pain in his expression before he nodded once. That
told me more than any words could have. A familiar
numbness stopped the hysteria that fought to build in my
mind, keeping me calm enough to speak.
Never make noise.
 "Is it them?" I whispered, trembling so hard that the
book nearly slipped from my hands.
A pause before he nodded again.
I couldn't respond. I could barely breathe. All at once,
the peace of my new home came crashing down around me.
I sank further into the couch, staring past Prince, my focus
waning.
"Do they know I'm alive?" I choked out, that damned
mantra ringing in my ears.
They get more violent when they hear noise.
I nearly started crying again when he nodded sharply,
almost like he was guilty. His face tipped down, and my
chest began to ache for a whole other reason. Did he want
to leave now? Had I finally done what he wanted by finding
these men? Was this him saying goodbye?
Could I live without him?
Prince almost immediately shot up, taking a step back.
His face set into a look of pure determination, and that
proud grin of his finally returned to his face. He gave a
violent shake of his head.
His hand shot over his heart, his pinky and ring finger
down. Forever. Just like he'd said in the forest months ago,
when I didn't remember him as I crawled out of the ground.
The same symbol had been the first thing I'd remembered,
the night we had come up with our sign.
I felt terrible that the weight on my shoulders lifted.
Prince didn't want to leave, but he should. He would find
peace in the Void, and he wouldn't have to deal with the
mess that was my life and my death. I was selfish in
wanting to keep him here, and I couldn't find the will to let
him go. He was my everything … I couldn't lose him too.
"I love you, Prince." It was the first time I'd said it out
loud, the first time I'd even thought of it, but I did. I loved
Prince with everything that I was. He was my forever too,
and I wanted to make sure he knew that.
 His face morphed into an expression of awe, his whole
body trembling as his eyes slid closed. I wished I could pull
him to me. I wanted now more than ever to hold him close.
I needed that comfort, for him to whisper to me that it was
all going to be okay …
But he was dead, and the ache in my chest to hold him
wouldn't change that.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 21

OceanofPDF.com
 Adrian

F allon glanced over the small table that usually held our
quartz chessboard. Though that wasn't what was
currently atop the clear glass surface, as scattered
across it was a rather hectic looking game of Bones. The
wooden domino pieces, made from some rare aspen, if I
remembered Nero right, were laid out meticulously on the
makeshift board, and the Boneyard was nearing empty. The
cross pattern of the pieces stretched to each edge of the
table, as what was likely to be our last match neared its
end.
It was a simple enough game. Each of the dominos had
two numbers shown as dots, one on each side of a dash.
The goal of the game was to win with the most points, and
after this play, that winner would be me.
I smirked, laying down my piece, the six of the domino
facing inward, with a seven facing out. The other three
arms of the cross being three, one and four.
"That's fifteen, Fally," I said, counting up the points on
the edge of the x-shaped pattern. "Looks like I may be
winning The Lisa back yet." I winked, and Fallon's eyebrow
rose in challenge.
He'd won our game of chess in a rather startling fashion
before I even had a chance to marvel at the painted beauty.
Damned show off. I doubted he'd give me another chance to
win it back again so soon.
Though I could dream.
Fallon glanced between my face and the board with his
narrowed green eyes, calculating and sharp, trying to
intimidate me. I nearly laughed. It might work on others—
scratch that it did work on others—but I knew Fallon as
well as I knew myself. I wasn't scared of him, and none of
his angry grumbling was going to change that. He rolled
his eyes when I blew him a kiss, before they landed on the
flower that I'd carefully tucked away in my suit coat pocket.
It was a wildflower that often bloomed in the forests
around our home, a stunning lavender color, and the
moment I found it I knew I needed to have it. I wanted to
give it to Aaliyah, to see the joy in her eyes when she
realized it was for her.
The thought made it hard to breathe, and something
akin to warmth spread through me. That heat was
unfamiliar, exciting and as addicting as the soft way she
smiled at me.
God, her smile.
"Don't count on it, Adrian. You're only four sets ahead,"
Fallon smirked.
The points total, or sets, was how the score was kept. If
the tile point count at the end of your turn was a division of
five, then you got one set for every division. Meaning, that
he had to get at least twenty points to tie me, and thirty-
five was the max he could get in a single turn. So, he was
right. It wasn't hard to turn the tides of a game that was
this close.
He sorted through his tiles and plucked one from the
graveyard, before reaching out and placing that same tile
down. "My apologies. That makes you two sets behind."
"Spoil sport," I mumbled with a smile. "You know, I don't
get why you wouldn't bet your chocolate. You gave Aaliyah
a piece," I goaded, wanting to laugh when Fallon's face
twisted into an unconcerned glower.
He'd been slipping away from his cold bastard facade
from the moment we walked her through our door, and he
sure as hell didn't want to admit it. But I wanted him to,
needed him to tell me I wasn't the only one that was feeling
the inferno in my chest, this adoration for someone that I'd
known for all of a few days. Because she didn't feel like
that, it was like she'd always been a fixture in my soul. The
others wouldn't tell me if I tortured it out of them, too
scared of their own responses to even think about what
they meant.
So Fallon, cold, unreadable, grouchy Fallon, was my best
choice.
"Maybe I like to watch you squirm. It's not like this is
the first time I've told you no," Fallon quipped back,
motioning for me to take my turn.
I laid down another tile, no points to be had on this one
as the count of the Bones was only seventeen.
"No, I suppose not," I said, measuring my next words
carefully. "You two seem to get along better now. Well, after
she hand-fed you a cupcake and all."
I waited, too focused to breathe and needing to see even
a touch of what he was feeling on his stupid, stony face.
And I got my wish as his lip twitched, and his hand came up
to touch his mouth before he could stop it.
Then he scowled and tossed his attention back down to
the table.
"I tolerate her," he said, the thick hint of a Charm
blending with the heated brush of our Flame, and suddenly
the air tasted like fire and ice.
I smiled again.
"You don't give people that you just tolerate, your prized
Aldovin chocolate, Fally," I pushed again, keeping my words
teasing but mellow.
 Fallon was on edge. We were all on edge and I needed to
pull him back. This was the only way I knew how, with Nero
not around to beat the fight out of him. That would be the
preferred method, but I for one wasn't a fan of having my
nose rearranged.
And God knows it would be if I tried to fight Fallon.
"Come on, just admit that you like having her around," I
said, skimming my finger across the last tile in the
Boneyard.
The wooden texture was harsh and I picked it up,
frowning at the double sevens.
That would be a problem.
"She's a physical response, one I can't stop," Fallon said,
his head turning away from me. "I don't enjoy having her
around, I tolerate her for the sake of our Crypt." He ground
his teeth, emphasizing the word again, as if trying to
convince himself more than me.
At that moment, Fallon looked as vulnerable as I felt. We
made it a point to be there for each other. We shared the
same type of turn after all, the Maker's Call destroying our
free will for most of our earlier days. Leaving us with a
lasting Call and all the poor memories to go along with it.
I swallowed down the sight of the bodies, like I did every
time I thought of them, hiding away from lifeless eyes with
a broken smile as I set down one of my last few pieces.
So I wouldn't let him sink, not like this.
"You know, it's not weak to feel, Fallon. I don't know why
you think it is," I whispered, the sound nearly drowned out
by Fallon's tapping at the wooden dominos.
He didn't respond for a second, reaching out and placing
a tile that again held no score. He kept his head low, the
tension in his neck showing how hard he strained.
"I disagree," he finally said, meeting my gaze head on.
Fear raged past the anger, and the distaste for our
agreement. "I would say losing Nero made us the weakest
we've ever been. Our Crypt wouldn't have even been at the
auction if he were around."
"Now that's not fair, and you don't know that," I said,
pushing my hair back. "Sebek is a problem, and he
would've been a problem even if Nero was still alive."
He would continue to be a problem until we found a way
to get rid of him. Which was hard, considering the bastard
was older than literally everyone but the Hallowed Three.
They were odd and flaky at best, the Three, being the
ones that originally came up with the idea of Eternals, the
ones that lorded above to take care of anything that the
leaders couldn't agree on. They didn't have a race, at least
not one that any of us simple subjects were privy enough to
know. So I doubted they would take care of Sebek anytime
soon. They hadn't even been seen since before Osiris was
turned.
"I think Nero would have loved Aaliyah," I said, placing
down another blank piece, leaving thirty-two points on the
board.
Fallon didn't hesitate, placing his piece down and calling
the game.
"That's thirty-five. Bones," he said, crossing his arms
and raising an eyebrow with a haughty look.
It was so level and raw that I sighed, and just like that
we were back to pretending everything was okay, and I
knew I wouldn't be getting anything else out of this. I
relented and forced a smile, swallowing the need to keep
pushing.
"Damn … Fally," I said, stretching my arms. "Well, out
with it. What do you want?" I asked, as per our
arrangement.
Normally, we picked our prizes before the games
started, but today we were more interested in getting away
from ourselves than the goodies that would follow.
"A dozen German chocolate cupcakes." He rolled his
head from side to side, and I smirked, nodding my
agreement.
Fallon and his damn sweet tooth.
The sound of the mosaic door opening, the creak of the
old hinges echoing in the air, told me we weren't alone. Our
brothers knew how to move around our home without
making a sound, which meant there was only one person
that could be interrupting our game. I took in the fresh
breath of lavender, melting into the strange peace that it
brought me.
"Ah, good evening love," I said, turning toward Aaliyah
as she closed the door behind her.
She smiled softly, waving toward the both of us. It made
my chest tighten, and when blood rushed to her face it lit
up her cheeks in a stunning red color, and I had to wonder
…
How far down did it go?
I was going mad, stark raving mad, but I couldn't stop
staring at the way her lips lifted, at the stubborn tilt of her
nose. She was wearing my shirt today and what looked to
be Eirik's boxers. The fabric dwarfed her, making her seem
comically small. I wanted to see her laugh again or poke
fun at Eirik or anything.
"Doing some more exploring?" I asked, hiding the
breathlessness in my tone with a twisting smile.
"No. I think I left my book in the library. I was going to
finish it today," she said, stepping toward the intricate door.
"The Fall of Troy?" Fallon asked, his arms crossed over
his chest.
"That's right," she said, reaching over and caressing her
arm with her other hand.
While she'd obviously grown more used to us, there
were still strange habits that she had. Ones that I was
realizing weren't necessarily because of us. She twitched
when I tried to get her attention, her head turning to the
side as she tried to shrink away from it. Not to mention the
scars, the ones that we were supposed to just ignore until
she was ready to tell us about them. Which I understood, I
did. But that didn't stop them from tearing at my soul.
Just as suddenly as it had happened, she frowned and
focused on the space beside her. Her body lost its tension,
softening in a way that had me leaning forward.
"Well, could I interest you in a game of Bones instead?" I
asked, wanting to enjoy her company and have her nearby.
And force Fallon to realize that she belonged here.
Fallon glared at me, but I paid him no mind as I leaned
over our table. Aaliyah looked between the two of us and at
the small table we were at. There were only two chairs, but
we could make do.
"I don't want to impose," she said finally, shuffling on her
feet.
I opened my mouth to speak, to tell her it wouldn't be a
problem, when Fallon spoke up.
"You wouldn't be," Fallon supplied, and I nearly laughed.
He looked just as irritated with his own words, glancing
back at the table that still held our last game.
"Like Fally said, we'd be happy to have you. And maybe
you can teach this posh brat a thing or two about humility."
I winked again.
She turned away, staring into space before looking back
at us and nodding. We quickly moved the table, setting it so
Aaliyah could comfortably sit on the couch while we played.
We had to resort to putting the Boneyard in the box, but we
made do.
"So what's Bones?" she asked, looking over the now
cleared table.
"Well, most people just call it dominos. Nero first
learned it in China, when the game was still played on ivory
pieces. It's a game of luck and skill," I said, grinning.
It was nice to talk of Nero, of his joyful moments. We'd
spent so long pretending that he hadn't existed to escape
the sadness of his death that I was worried I would forget
him.
 "I've never played before," Aaliyah said, as I showed her
the drawing Boneyard, and she picked out her seven
pieces, laying them face down on the table so we couldn't
see them.
"It's pretty easy to pick up," I said, winking at her as
Fallon and I did the same.
"What are we betting this time?" I asked, watching as
Fallon dragged his gaze up from the table where his eyes
had been firmly planted.
The deep green swirled, not unlike Eirik's did when his
wolf was at the surface, as he followed her blush the same
way I had, his jaw clenching.
No doubt thinking exactly what I had. How far down did
it go?
"I don't have anything to bet," Aaliyah said, chewing on
her bottom lip.
She looked at me, before a shy smile slid onto her face
again. It softened the look in her eyes and made the
dimples of her cheeks flare, pushing out pouty lips. It would
only be a few inches, and my lips could be on hers. Would
she mind? Or would she sink into it? I could imagine the
breathless sounds, the taste of lavender like a drug.
"How about your time?" I finally asked, unable to mask
the lust that had crept in. "Hard to find time to do anything
fun with these jokers around. If I win, spend a night with
me? We could bake or watch movies?" I finished, watching
the way her eyebrows scrunched together with rapt
fascination.
We could sit under the stars, and I could see if your lips
were as silken as they looked. See how softly you would
whisper my name.
I shook my head, clearing the thought before I could
lean forward and make a fool out of myself. Aaliyah looked
between me and Fallon, and something like endearment lit
up her eyes. Fallon froze at her stare, his hands clenching
his thighs under the table. I could hear the crinkle of his
perfectly pressed white suit pants.
"Does that work for you, Fally?" I asked, and he shot his
erratic gaze at me.
His narrowed glare told me I wasn't helping, and I
winked at him, all too aware of his problem.
"You can pick something else?" Aaliyah supplied gently,
easily picking up on Fallon's agitation.
Though, it was surprising. Even with him being ill-
composed, he was still perfectly presented. His face was
lax, his shoulders back, and not a strand of hair was out of
place. But she noticed, like I did, the small things that gave
away how Fallon felt. It was like she'd known him forever,
and her smile danced along the seams of his shattering
control.
"No," Fallon said, releasing his death grip on his legs.
"Your time is fine."
I nearly cheered. Baby steps.
"And if I win, you owe me a piece of chocolate," I said,
trying to catch him off guard.
Of course, he didn't give me the time of day as he raised
an eyebrow, crossing his arms with a teasing intensity.
"No," he responded, and I grumbled as Aaliyah's laugh
skittered across the table.
I smiled, even as I tossed back my response.
"You're a terse bastard." I grinned like a madman as
Fallon's lip twitched, and he laughed.
Okay, perhaps laughed wasn't the best word. He
breathed air out slightly faster than normal, through his
nose. His lip looked like it had seen a smile once and was
trying to imitate it. But still. When was the last time he
laughed? Smiled? When was the last time I did without
care? Aaliyah's smile lit up my consciousness, making it
hard to do anything but grin. Somehow she'd managed to
sneak joy into what had been a dragging existence. She
made Eirik sing his foreign melodies again, gracing the
halls of et in domum suam in solem: our home under the
sun. Osiris held life in his eyes.
And Fallon laughed. Laughed.
"Fine, we'll go for The Lisa again," I said, my
disbelieving laugh making Fallon stare oddly at me. "The
regular?" I said, ignoring it as I leaned back in my chair.
"What does Fallon get if he wins?" Aaliyah asked,
glancing between us while she fiddled with one of her tiles.
She stood it up on its short end, so she could see the
marks.
"Same thing he always wants. Man and his damn sweet
tooth …" I mumbled, and Fallon barely reacted, too busy
matching Aaliyah's moves as she stood more and more tiles
up.
When she noticed he was matching her, standing his
tiles up, a mischievous smile lit up her face and I almost
forgot how to speak.
"I'll have to bake him a sweet of his choice, in whatever
quantity he chooses," I said. "Last time he got enough
cookies to feed a country, I swear." Fallon's lip twitched
again, and one of his pieces came tumbling down.
Aaliyah laughed as her own crashed down.
"Stop whining," Fallon said, not even looking at me.
"What do you want if you win?" he asked, motioning to
Aaliyah, and she paused for a second before a blush lit up
her cheeks.
And then she bit that damned lip, and my cock had
something to say about that, pressing against my jeans like
it was a fucking jack-in-the-box.
"Could … Could I have a piece of chocolate?" she asked
finally, and Fallon looked taken aback. "If that's alright, I
mean. I don't think I've ever had something so tasty
before."
She blushed, touching the tips of her fingers to her lips
as she looked down at the makeshift Bones table. Fallon sat
silent, but he didn't refuse, just swallowed hard, his face
unmoving.
"You bastard," I gasped, head thrown back as Fallon
turned a twisting glare in my direction. "What's your
secret? The man hoards that damn chocolate like it's his
lifeline."
"He didn't say yes, though," she said, shrugging her
shoulders like she hadn't just basically made the pope
swear his fealty to Satan.
"Oh, he did. That was a bona fide yes. I hope you win
just so I can get some second-hand enjoyment from
watching you eat it."
The sound of the wooden tile tapping against the glass
was enough to make me glance back at Fallon's scathing
glare.
"Let's play," Fallon said icily.
"Alright, no need to get your panties in a twist."
We picked away at the game, placing tiles. It only took
Aaliyah a turn to understand the rules as she constantly
peered between Fallon, me, and over her shoulder.
She was a natural, picking up points like she'd been
playing for centuries, and always seemingly seven steps
ahead. Twenty-five, thirty, twenty. Before Fallon or I even
had a set of ten, she called Bones.
Fallon stared, disbelieving, and I nearly broke down into
tears, I was laughing so hard.
"Pay up, Fallon! I'm looking forward to this," I said,
wiping my eyes as Fallon continued to stare, less than
dignified and jaw-dropped as Aaliyah blushed crimson.
She glanced over her shoulder again, trying to escape
Fallon's unrelenting gaze.
"You don't have to if you don't want. I can pick
something else," Aaliyah said nervously. "I'd understand.
They seem important to you."
Fallon finally slammed his mouth closed and sighed as
he reached into his pocket, pulling out a crisp chocolate.
One good thing about not having a body that heated for
you, was that his chocolates never melted. Even though
Fallon was giving up what he considered more precious
than gold, he didn't seem upset. More pleased as Aaliyah's
grin lit up again, and she slowly snagged the treasure from
his hands. Fallon shivered as her skin brushed his, his eyes
only half open as she popped the chocolate into her mouth.
"You look mighty pleased with yourself. Were you a
Bones shark in disguise? Tricking us into believing that
you'd never played?" I teased, and she blushed again,
licking her lips in what hadn't meant to be a sensual action.
A sneaky smile slid over her face, and she held back a
laugh as she glanced over her shoulder at the air. Like
she'd been doing during the match. Like she was talking to
someone.
My stomach dropped a bit, a realization coming to me.
"No. I've never played." She bit her lip, all but cackling
as she helped us flip the tiles to put back in the Boneyard.
"But I think Prince might have."
Ah, and the glances suddenly made sense. There was a
contagious delight in the way her eyes twinkled that made
me jealous. I hadn't realized that kind of joy was possible.
And I'd never seen that much love on someone's face.
The way she said his name and looked at the man we
couldn't see, made me wonder if she would ever look at me
like that. I shook my head, pushing down the thought and
giving her an easy smile.
"Ah, he's back, isn't he? Sneaky." I wagged my finger at
her, causing her to laugh. "Well, if he's a man of Bones,
then he's alright in my book. Though we'll have to
remember that you have an advantage on your side.
Otherwise I'll never win my night."
I only meant it jokingly, but I knew when Fallon flipped
his head toward me I'd missed something. Then he
smirked.
 "You never told Adrian what you wanted if you won,"
Fallon said to Aaliyah, tipping his head toward me, and her
eyes widened.
I'd forgotten too, and part of me wondered what she
would ask for. Her face flushed again, the delectable red
taunting me.
Definitely not to fuck her against the stacks of the
library. Not that, definitely not that.
"Right, I wasn't thinking about it," she said finally,
glancing at us then behind her.
Suddenly she smiled, like she had all the answers she
needed.
"What do you think, Fallon?" she asked softly, and I
swear he would've blushed if he could have.
"German chocolate cupcakes," he replied smoothly,
turning away from her, even as she beamed at him.
"I'll get them made up this evening then," I said with a
wink. "You could join me in making them, if you want."
"I'd like that," she said with a nod, as we pushed all the
pieces back together so we could start another game.
The door creaked open again, and Osiris and Eirik
ambled in.
"Good evening," Osiris said, eyes snapping to Aaliyah as
she smiled in greeting, just as a low tumble of a growl
started in Eirik's chest.
"Osi, Eri. You just missed Aaliyah and her dear Prince
stomping Fally and I at Bones. Join us for a game?"
They nodded and we made room for everyone to sit
around the increasingly small table, though none of us
seemed to mind.
One game turned into two, and laughter and mock
taunts lit up the game room. The light airy sounds
reminded me of the home that I'd thought was lost. We
played until the sun was rising, and the pull of sleep
became too much to bear. Even then, none of us could stop
smiling. Aaliyah won all night, and I'd lose to her every day
to keep that smile on her face.
For the first time in a century, the house felt like home.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 22

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

I t was odd how easily we fell into a routine. One day into
the next, a smile, another laugh, and before I knew it, it
had been a week. A week since my life had taken yet
another turn into territory I hadn't been expecting.
The Rends had been less frequent here. In fact, since
that first night—which I wasn't even sure was a Rend—I
hadn't had a single one. It was freeing, if not terrifying. I
wanted to let my guard down, to give myself a chance to
breathe with this new reprieve. Yet something continued to
poke at me, tearing down this veil of peace.
How long would it last?
I wasn't sure of the answer, but what I knew was that I
liked this more than I'd expected, this peace. It wasn't a
constant war between the others and me, not like I
expected it to be. Instead, it felt natural and comforting.
Like home.
"You're ridiculous, Osi." Adrian's soothing voice pulled
me from my musings.
We were seated in the living room, a small fire lit in the
fireplace in front of me. It was dim, but even with the
minuscule amount of lighting, I could see the irritation on
Adrian's face.
What were we talking about again?
 "No. You're ridiculous if you think we will get anything
but high-quality, tailored clothing." Osiris's quip back was
stern, and he almost sounded indignant.
He pulled at his suit coat, tugging at the cuff before
straightening out the pinstripe until he looked utterly
perfect. Right, we were talking about clothes. Because
while I enjoyed wearing theirs, as their shirts smelled
terrific, I'd suggested that getting new clothes was
something I wouldn't mind. Osiris took that as, 'buy
everything in the store and have it here yesterday.' I hadn't
asked for anything besides that since we'd made our deal,
so he jumped at the opportunity to get it when I asked.
"You called seven different tailors over twenty minutes
demanding they be here for fear of losing our business." I
caught Adrian's sideways glance and his harsh swallow at
the word business. "Audric even canceled his orders for the
week to accommodate—"
A deep growl interrupted Adrian's words. It took me a
moment to realize that it had come from Eirik, who was
planted firmly to my left. His leg brushed up against my
own, and his long arm was stretched across the back of the
couch. He all but encircled me. That typical faint smile
caught his lips when he realized I was staring. I blushed
red, turning away from the rumbling man.
"The tailor doesn't have to be a man, you jealous brute,"
Adrian scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Besides, Osiris probably
already thought of that."
Adrian brought his hand up and pinched his nose
between his thumb and forefinger. The room fell into an
uncomfortable silence. The kind that ate your nerves and
threatened to pull out your hair one strand at a time. I
leaned harder into Eirik, my hand finding his shirt.
"You're both spending a lot of time arguing over what
should be Aaliyah's decision." Fallon's words held a smooth
tone that managed to calm my erratic thoughts.
 Finally, a look of realization slid over Osiris and Adrian's
faces. Eirik's hand cupped my cheek, the warmth of his skin
seeping into my own. I found myself drawn to his heat, a
heat that the others lacked. He pulled my face toward him,
my eyes landing on his own.
"What do you want?" His question echoed around the
now silent room.
All eyes were on me and struggled not to fidget under
the scrutiny. I swallowed hard, panic welling in my chest
even as I fought to stop it. I glanced around the room on
instinct to find Prince, always my silent guardian, standing
next to the couch.
His smile worked wonders on my frayed nerves. His
arms were crossed loosely, the epitome of relaxed, and the
expression on his face gave me the reprieve I needed. I
couldn't think with them staring at me, their eyes burning
holes into my skin. None of them went to say anything else,
they just focused on me.
I both loved and hated it.
What did I want? My gaze drifted, falling to the hard
planes of Eirik's face and how his lips pouted. I wanted to
reach up and tuck the strand of stray hair that had fallen
from his braid back behind his ear. That feeling was
something else, another bit of unfamiliar territory, the
warmth that built in my chest whenever one of them was
near. The way my heart seemed to skip at the sight of them.
His lips were so close, I was just inches from …
I was getting off track.
"Stop overthinking it." Eirik's tone was sincere but brisk,
the sound bouncing around the room.
His thumb brushed against my cheek, the calloused
feeling sending a shiver down my spine. He could see it on
my face then. He knew I was panicking. My focus fell to the
thin white lines on his hands; stark against the tan of his
skin.
 "Why don't we call Eliza?" I swallowed hard, the words
struggling up my throat. I'd been putting it off, calling her.
They told me she was safe a few days ago, having heard
it through the grapevine. That had taken a weight off my
shoulders, and I'd nearly broken then and told them to call
her. But I'd been a coward. At first, it was because I didn't
want her to get hurt, but now that I knew these men … it
was because I was too terrified of her reaction when she
realized who they were.
What they were.
But I had to see her. It burned me to think that she was
probably looking for me, and yet I hadn't done the same.
"She has all my clothes, and I'm sure she wouldn't mind
bringing them here. Not to mention she's probably worried
about me." I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth.
"If that's what you want," Fallon said, sipping at his
drink. "If you're ready to see her, we can arrange it."
That surety in Fallon's voice that I'd come to crave,
helped to settle my nerves.
"Right …" I clenched my hands.
"Something wrong?" Fallon asked, setting down his
drink and looking at me with a curious expression.
What was wrong? Only that Eliza hated Vampires, and
they happened to be Vampires. It felt sour to say after so
much had changed. I'd thought the same, hated all the
same, before them.
"I can assure you. While they may growl and posture,
they only want you to be happy here. However that may
be," Fallon continued, obviously trying to calm me, and for
the most part it worked.
His expression was completely closed off, though I could
see the worry in his eyes. I'd learned quickly that Fallon
expressed things differently from how a normal person
would, or even a non-normal one. He wasn't the type to say
what was on his mind. Instead, he did things to show it. I
still had the wrapper to the chocolate I'd found on top of
my book this evening, and I knew it was him who continued
to sneak them into the library. He always placed them in
spots where he knew I would find them. I smiled softly.
"It's not that. I want to see Eliza, to make sure she's
okay. I just need to warn you first."
That got everyone's attention. Fallon leaned forward,
and Osiris stopped his obsessive dusting of the bookshelves
that had taken his interest. Eirik leaned in close, once
again reminding me how warm he was. Adrian took his spot
next to me, sitting on the couch's arm with a mischievous
smile.
"What about?" he asked, reaching out and brushing a
hair out of my face.
He moved so slowly and with such purpose that I didn't
flinch, and I was once again reminded exactly how much I
wanted to stay here.
"Like I said that first night … Eliza doesn't like
Vampires. I don't think she's going to take me being here
well," I finally said, fiddling with the hem of my shirt. It was
large, reaching down past my knees, one of Eirik's. I could
tell because of the heady aroma of the sea, and the hard
oaky scent. "You need to be ready for her to do something
… drastic."
I expected rebuttal, but only got reassurance as Eirik's
hand squeezed my shoulder lightly, and Osiris nodded in
contemplation.
"Don't let that haze your decision. Whatever she has to
say about us doesn't change her relation to you. If you want
to see her, then we will do everything in our power to make
it happen," Osiris said, tapping the shelf he still stood by.
As always, they surprised me. Osiris didn't ask that I
didn't see Eliza or that I meet her elsewhere. He adapted,
putting my need to see Eliza above whatever she would
have to say about them. It made me warm and I beamed,
letting go of the hem of my shirt. Osiris's eyes widened like
he was seeing it for the first time, before they softened, and
though he didn't smile I knew he was happy.
"Thank you, Osiris," I said, leaning back once again.
I took comfort in the shirt again, playing with the soft
hem.
"But … I do have another request if it's not too much of
a bother?" I asked, my cheeks lit up at the words. I couldn't
believe I was about to say this.
Eirik hummed next to me, as if sensing the
embarrassment. He pulled me closer, laying his arm on my
shoulder in a move that would have frightened me a week
ago. Now, I just sank into his warmth.
"Can I keep wearing your guys' shirts for pajamas?" I
felt embarrassed even saying it. I pulled my focus away
from Eirik's, barely catching as his eyes went wide at my
words. "They're very comfy."
I mumbled out the last bit in an attempt to make myself
sound at least somewhat less crazy. How could I explain
that I'd slept better this last week than I had my entire time
at Eliza's? Nightmares hadn't haunted me nearly as much,
and I didn't want to jinx that by changing up my sleeping
routine.
"That won't be a problem at all, love." The adoration in
Adrian's voice lessened the tense feeling that had taken
over my muscles.
"See, problem solved, Osi." I could hear the teasing edge
to Adrian's words.
It lessened the tension in the room another degree, and
sighed at the lighthearted banter. Osiris grumbled
something about calling the tailors back and getting my
measurements anyway. Eirik brushed his thumb against my
cheek once again before pulling back and resuming his
previous position with his arm extending out behind me.
I could practically see the irritation on Osiris's face as
he stared down at Adrian, who didn't falter as Osiris all but
glared a hole into his skull. It was only a moment later
when a sigh fell from Osiris's lips. His head turned and his
eyes locked with my own. I tensed up, and my fingers dug
into the fabric of the couch beneath me.
"We can call Eliza after our meal. Hopefully, she will be
available sometime this evening." The softness in his voice
was comforting as he stood and walked toward me.
I melted as he reached a hand toward me. I slid my
fingers between his on instinct, standing with him. The
action was so normal that I barely noticed it, too busy
enjoying the feeling to be confused by it.
When had I grown so used to their touch?
"Come, Aaliyah. I believe it's time to break our fast." I
followed him. His steps slowed for me so I wouldn't
struggle to keep up, and a giddy excitement mixed with
unfound dread.
Come hell or high water, I was going to see Eliza.

The sound of the clock rang throughout the room, the soft
click of its hands echoing as the seconds counted down. It
was driving me crazy, poking at my already frayed nerves, a
constant reminder of who was coming.
Eliza had been in hysterics when we called her. Well …
hysterics didn't quite cut it. I could still hear her choked
sobs when I told her it was me. I'd done that, hurt my
friend, my family, and that was before she found out I was
with a Crypt.
That was when the screaming had started.
"I still think we should have gone with a tailor." Osiris's
voice sounded tired.
He had his hair brushed back just slightly off from
normal, like he'd rushed in doing it. He wasn't sitting at the
dining table like I was, instead he leaned against the
window, staring out at the yard. His pinstripe suit, normally
pressed, was lacking in its usual sharp pleats. He looked
disheveled. It was moments like this that had me regretting
my decision. Osiris only swayed because of me, and it was
eating at him. Even though he didn't say it, I knew I wasn't
the only one worried about meeting Eliza.
I knew Eliza, knew how she acted and how fiercely she
protected those she loved. She would understand why I was
here, and she would come to realize that these men weren't
like the Vampires she'd encountered before.
I wouldn't stop until she did.
"It is going to be fine, Osiris. You're overreacting,"
Adrian chided. "Besides, Audric said he'd still take her
measurements in case we wanted to order something later.
Not to mention, this was one of Aaliyah's stipulations. Two
birds with one stone, as they say."
The screech of chair legs against the ground echoed as
Adrian took a seat next to me at the kitchen table. I
flinched at the sound just as he laid his hand down, palm
up. My nerves were strung tight, and I struggled to keep
from fidgeting in my seat. I glimpsed Adrian's worried
expression before I reached for him, putting my fingers
through his own as though it was instinctual. I wasn't sure
why I did it, or why it felt so natural to place my hand in
his. All I really knew was that it calmed the thunderous
roar of my heart enough for me to breathe. Adrian's lips
split into a hesitant grin, the smile stretching all the way to
his copper eyes, and my hand gripped his a little tighter.
A knock at the door cleared the silence of the room;
along with any will I'd mustered up over the last hour, it
seemed. Yet, it felt like time slowed as the door opened and
Fallon allowed Eliza into the house.
And by that, I meant Eliza forced her way past a
disgruntled Fallon with all the grace of a bull in a china
shop, and immediately sought me out.
"Thank fucking Himal," she said, pulling me out of my
chair, ripping my hand from Adrian's as her arms wrapped
around me in the tightest hug I'd ever received. I held her
back just as tightly, tears burning the corners of my eyes.
"You're okay, you're okay, you're okay," she said on
repeat as she pulled back, checking me for injuries she
wouldn't find. She was thorough in her examination,
making me laugh with her enthusiasm.
"I'm sorry. I am so sorry, Ali." Eliza was choking on her
tears. "You have no idea how glad I am that you're okay."
"I think I do. I was so worried they would have had
someone else waiting when you ran," I said through
sobbing laughter.
I glanced between Dezen and Carter, noting the absence
of my favorite little dragon. Though I wasn't surprised that
Eliza hadn't brought him to the home of a Crypt, it still hurt
not to see him. "Where's Grigen at? I hope you haven't been
slacking on chocolate duty."
"He's with my baba. And trust me, she's taking great
care to make sure he's getting a proper sugar rush." She
shook her head, her smile shifting into a frown. "What
happened, Ali?" she finally asked.
"The guy drugged me." Even thinking about saying it
made me sick. I heard the jolt of something hitting the
table, and a low growl that likely came from Eirik. "He took
me to a bar or something and put me up for auction."
A deadly tension sparked in the air at my words, and
even my skin tingled at the sheer force of it against my
senses. I looked toward the guys, who were currently in a
stand off with Dezen and Carter.
Well, at least they hadn't started throwing punches yet.
"It was rough … but it would have been a lot worse if not
for the guys. They saved me, Liz," I said, trying to show her
that the men at her back didn't mean me any harm. Didn't
mean any of us harm.
But Eliza's eyes just narrowed in a savage kind of hatred
as she turned to stare at the men that stood rigidly at my
back. Cold, vicious tension wafted off her, as she pulled me
behind her.
"Right. They saved you." There was question and doubt
mixed in her voice.
I nodded, and the look in her eyes told me she didn't
believe that, not for a second. I shouldn't have expected it
to be that easy. Eliza was nothing if not stubborn, and that
trait was going to be the hardest to overcome with her.
"Well, I hope you'll excuse us for a moment. I'm sure Ali
has a lot more to talk about in private," Eliza said, abruptly
gripping my hand as she looked around the home.
I'd warned them this might happen, that Eliza would
want to talk to me alone, so the guys stayed seated, though
I didn't miss the worried glances. I gave them all a small
smile, hoping to settle their nerves.
"Dezen and Carter can keep you guys company in the
meantime. Come on." She grabbed my hand, all but
dragging me upstairs. When I pointed out my room, she
pulled us into it.
Eliza didn't move for a moment, just took in the space,
admiring it. She had her hands pressed tightly onto her
hips, her weight leaning heavily onto her left leg as she did
a once-over of the room. After a few seconds she nodded,
turning back to face me. She lifted her hand and drew out a
symbol in the air.
It was circular, flowing like water around breaks in an
endless stream.
"There." Eliza's aqua eyes met my own. "The mute spell
is in place. I had Dezen make it for me before we came
here." The stress drained from her shoulders in that
instant. Her hand slid into her coat pocket, and she pulled
out a small metal sphere. At my confused look, she smiled.
"And this is a transportation spell." Her thumb ran over
the metal, and a spark ignited on the surface. The sphere
glowed red hot, hovering in the air.
 "I got it from my baba, after the incident." Eliza's lips
thinned, and she looked like she was going to cry again.
"It's long-range, with a short charge time. I can't even
imagine how she got a hold of it." She shook her head,
reaching out to me, waiting for me to grab her hand again.
"Come on. We don't have a lot of time. We have to get you
out of here while Dezen and Carter keep them distracted."
Confusion spread through me before quickly turning to
dread.
I knew the determined look in her eyes well. It was the
same one she'd had when she knew what she wanted and
was planning on getting it however she could.
"What do you mean, get out of here, Liz? Did you not
bring the clothes?" Eliza swallowed hard, glancing at the
door that was behind her. I could only stare at her, unsure
of what else to say.
"No, Aaliyah. The plan was never to bring you clothes.
This is a rescue mission," she said, pausing to look around
the room again, her scrutiny making me jump. "Those fangs
must have Charmed you into staying. If we can get you out
of their area of effect, then it will wear off."
She flexed her extended hand out toward me
expectantly. Her manicured nails, usually pristine with
fresh paint and dazzling little gems, were chipped down.
The once vibrant pink was now faded and broken, like she'd
been biting them. I glanced at her face, taking in the dark
circles under her eyes and her ruby-red hair in disarray.
Guilt bit at me and I once again found myself at odds. She'd
gone through all of this for me. She'd worried for me,
mourned for me. She thought I'd died there, or worse. Then
I repaid her by waiting days before contacting her, even
after I knew the guys weren't a threat to her or the others.
I let my fear of her reaction cloud my judgment, and I'd
hurt Eliza because of it.
My gaze flicked around the room, landing on Prince,
who was pressed against the far wall. There was a hollow
fury in his eyes as he forced a smile, trying not to show that
rage, that pain. He lifted his hands, hesitating before
pressing his right hand over his chest, pinky and ring finger
down. As always, that sign made my chest clench, and I felt
on the edge of tears again.
Forever.
"I'm here by choice, Eliza," I said, holding my hand close
to my chest in the same way that Prince had. "They didn't
Charm me."
"Ali, I know you think that, but—"
I cut her off. "No, Eliza. I do know that. They have been
kind, and they offered to help me figure out what I am." I
barely got the words out before Eliza gasped.
"They know?" Eliza stiffened, her eyes narrowing. I
sighed.
"Not about everything. I haven't told them about the
Rends," I mumbled, regret about that fact taking hold.
It was something I'd been struggling to bring up to them
for days now, since the bonfire really. I felt terrible that I
was keeping it from them. I trusted them with my life, and
that meant that I needed to trust them with my death. But
how did you start a conversation about something like that?
Hey, sorry to drop this on you, but I'm dying. No one knows
why, and the only way we might be able to fix me is by
figuring out what I am. No pressure or anything.
Eliza relaxed at my admission, and her relief left a sour
feeling in my stomach.
"They can't help you, Ali. I know you think they've been
nice, but they're Vampires." The prejudice in her voice had
me shaking my head.
I knew her reason for it now, and I knew it wasn't going
to be easy to convince her they were kind. That they were
so much more than that.
"You said that about Djinn too, Eliza."
She jumped, indignation spreading to her eyes.
 "And I stand by both statements, Ali! I never should've
pushed going to Archon's. It was a mistake I've regretted
every second of the last week. We'll find another option.
There has to be someone else. As soon as we get home, we
can start looking again. We still have time before the ball,
I'm sure we can—"
I shook my head, cutting her off again as I took another
step away.
"The men downstairs are another option, Eliza."
She laughed, her tone busted and wrong. The panic in
her eyes was nothing like I was used to seeing. Eliza was
trembling, her entire body shaking with the effort to stay
standing. Guilt swallowed me again.
"How can you say that, Aaliyah? Vampires are—"
I shook my head at her, refusing to hear anything else
about the men downstairs. I had no doubt that there were
terrible Vampires, just like evil Djinn, cruel Dragonkin and
monstrous Sirens. There was wickedness in every race. I'd
learned that at the auction and in the memories I didn't ask
for.
But one thing I knew for sure, the men downstairs did
not deserve that title: Monster. It made me sick to even
think about it, and I'd been the same as her. Called them
the same before I'd even given them a chance to explain
themselves. I'd learned from that moment, and I wasn't
going to let Eliza drag them through the dirt as if they
deserved it.
"They aren't like that," I said firmly, unwilling to let her
degrade the men who'd saved me.
"Did they also agree to not touch you?" Her words
confused me before a blush lit up my face. Accusation laced
her tone.
"What do you mean?"
"I saw you holding one of their hands, Aaliyah. You're
close to them, closer than you've gotten to Dezen or Carter.
Hell, I'd say closer than you are with me."
 I jolted back. "That's not true, and you know it!" I said,
clutching my chest. Her words stung and the hollow feeling
in the pit of my stomach spread up my arms, leaving me
numb in its wake. "They may be helping me, they may be
important to me, but you are my family. You saved me too,
took me in when anyone else would have run."
The words choked me, and the thought that she really
believed I'd chosen them over her like that. That I would
conspire with them like this was some grand evil plan.
It made me sick.
"Ali," she said, but I shook my head, backing up again.
"You're my family by choice, Liz. So please, please listen
to me," I begged, forcing the tears down so I could try to
speak. "I'm not sure why I'm so comfortable around them,
Eliza. They just feel—" I didn't have a word to describe it,
this mesh that I felt with them.
"Let me guess, safe?" Eliza asked, and I hesitated.
They felt like home.
"It's what they do, Ali. They draw you in. Why can't you
see that?"
I groaned in frustration.
"They wouldn't do that—"
Eliza just kept pressing until she was right on top of me.
The pain on her face outweighed her frustration. "How do
you know? You've known them for what, five days? You
don't know what they'll do."
Something in the way she looked from me to the door
told me she thought she did.
"Yeah. Well, neither do you!" My outburst caused her to
stumble backward. "I can't explain it, Eliza, but I trust
them." I sought out Prince. He was staring like he had at
the compound, his thoughts far away, devastation pulsing
from him in waves. "Prince trusts them."
I watched him until he finally found the will to look at
me. Appreciation shone in his hollow smile.
"And you would trust a ghost over me?"
 Rage ignited in my belly, and I wanted to scream: Yes! I
would. I trusted Prince over everyone, even myself. But I
bit my tongue, holding in my harsh words to try and bring
reason to Eliza.
"I'm not trusting anyone over you. I am taking
everything you're saying seriously." My eyes watered, and I
struggled to find what to say. "I'm scared, Eliza, terrified
that my time is running out. They've given me hope. I don't
feel like I'm going crazy here. I haven't Rended here." I
settled my resolve, crossing my arms. I was against the
wall now, but I'd never felt stronger. "This is my choice to
make, and I choose to trust them."
And I did. For whatever reason, I did. I wasn't sure if I
would regret it, but I would face that when I got there.
Because it was my choice to make.
Because I wanted to sit with Adrian and hear his
mystical laugh as I missed another shot at pool. I wanted to
see him smile, really smile, the kind that lit up his entire
face and brought dimples to his cheeks. I wanted to talk to
Eirik, figure out what was going on in his head, and learn
more about what went on behind his soulful sky-blue eyes. I
wanted to see if I could get Fallon to smile, if only for a
moment, sneaking chocolates when we didn't think the
others were watching. I wanted to read with Osiris and
watch his face soften when he spoke of his family.
I didn't want to lose this feeling.
"Dammit, why do you have to be so stubborn!" Eliza
groaned out, as she ran her hands through the longer fiery
red hair on the left side of her head, a disbelieving laugh on
her lips.
"I learned from the best," I said, motioning to her.
This was getting us nowhere.
"Why don't we make a deal, Liz," I finally said, glancing
at Prince, watching as he narrowed his eyes, curiosity in
his expression. "I'll go with you, prove it's not Charm, and
show you that this is what I want. Will you believe me
then?" I stood tall, and pride lit up Eliza's face even as she
grumbled.
Then, she sighed and smiled, an honest one that took
years of stress off of her.
"You've grown a lot, Ali," she whispered. "I'm proud of
you, you know?"
It meant more than I could say to hear that from her,
and my grin wobbled. She nodded, and my chest stopped
hurting.
"If we get out of their range, and you still stick to this
ridiculous story, then yes. I'll believe you." She reached her
hand out to me, that smile still on her face.
"Good. I'll go let everyone know—"
"No. I won't take that risk, Ali. If it turns out this isn't a
Charm, then I'll bring you back." There was no room for
argument in her eyes, and I knew I had to give her this if I
was going to get her to trust the guys.
So I nodded, sighing.
"I'm not going to change your mind, am I?" I asked.
"Absolutely not." She responded with a full grin, and I
found I didn't mind.
I glanced over to Prince, giving him an easy smile that I
hoped settled his nerves. He looked nervous, hand pressed
against his semitransparent jaw. When he noticed I was
looking at him he smiled back, standing straighter before
he pressed his hand to his chest in that all too familiar way.
Forever.
"I missed you, Liz," I said, slipping my hand into hers,
just as I turned my head toward her. "See you soon,
Prince."
Light burst around us, making the room glow. It was a
heavy kind of magic, old magic. The teleportation charm
singed across my skin like a live wire, and pressure built in
my chest.
"Missed you too, Ali," Eliza whispered with a smile.
Then we were gone.
As soon as it started, it was over. We were in the forest
behind Eliza's home; the wooded area familiar. The humid
air smelled distinctly like salt and timber, and the new
moon made the forest nearly pitch-black. But I knew this
place like the back of my hand. I recalled playing tag with
Grigen here a few times, noticing our little stick men
strewn about the ground.
Eliza tugged at my arm, turning me until I was looking
into her shining aqua eyes. They glowed so brightly that
they were all I could see.
"How do you feel?" she asked, and I took a deep breath,
so much so that my head pounded.
I felt as I had before leaving the house. Though, now my
skin was icy in the chill of fall, and a creeping feeling of
sadness settled in me.
"Normal, if not extremely dizzy," I said, pressing a palm
to my forehead.
My head ached, burning so sharply that my vision
blotted when I strained to look around.
"Take me back, Eliza." I didn't have to see Eliza's face to
know she was surprised.
"Their Charm range is outrageous," she said, disbelief
clear in her voice, like I couldn't possibly choose their help.
"Come on, I'll have Dezen look at you when they get
back from the house. You just haven't had time to adjust."
Her words echoed like they had been screamed at me as
we marched forward.
"It's not a Charm, Eliza." I tried to sound soothing as the
pain spread through the rest of my body. "I trust them.
They can help."
My mouth went dry and nausea set in. I kept telling
myself that it was just the spell, that it was giving me a
headache, that this was normal, that I was normal. That the
pressure dragging down my spine was normal.
God dammit, why now?
"Himal, I can't believe this," Eliza said, cursing her god
just as a frigid chill fought its way up my throat. "Alright.
Alright. I'll take you back."
I choked on a response, and I dreaded the realization of
what was happening as Eliza came to a stop.
"Ali?" she asked, but I couldn't answer.
She flipped around to face me, likely to ask why I'd
stopped walking. But when she saw my face, she froze.
And suddenly I couldn't breathe.
I choked, coughing on a viscous liquid. Eliza's scream
reverberated around me as I ran my hands along my face.
It was wet, and I couldn't stop coughing. When I finally
pulled my hands away, horror swallowed my cry.
"Ali!"
It was blood.
The pull was vicious, tearing me apart as a scream died
on my lips. Everything went black in an instant, and when I
could finally see again, I was somewhere.
The ground was a sheet of sterling silver, and it wobbled
as I stood. There was nothing else, no sound, no smell, no
color.
Where was I?
There was nothing for miles. Not a tree, not a building,
no Eliza. This was wrong. Just endless silver and an
obsidian sky, blank of even stars.
Where had I Rended to? Where was my body?
I could move, yet when I looked at my hands they were
still semitransparent. My breathing picked up, though no
air flowed past my lips. I choked on a silent sob, falling to
my knees as I searched desperately for the thread that had
held my soul to my body before. I almost wished that I
couldn't move, that I was being forced to watch myself fall.
Nothing greeted me. Nothing held onto me, because it had
finally happened.
I was dead.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 23

OceanofPDF.com
 Eirik

S trength was a quality I'd always held in high regard.

Someone able to remain steadfast against
insurmountable odds would always have my respect. It
was why Nero and I had been so close. We fought together.
We drank together. Then fought some more after that. So,
as much as it made my blood boil and my wolf snarl behind
my eyes, I had to admit that these men, who were busy
sipping my favorite mead like they owned the bottle, held
strength.
Their magic swirled in the air, and even though they
smiled kindly as they spoke, I knew they could do damage.
It would be a tough fight, even two versus four. Sorceri and
Dragonkin were like that, dangerous, and with Dezen being
a Hemomancer he was particularly useful against us.
Thanks to Osiris starting life as an Echomancer, over the
years I'd dealt with my fair share of people who could
control blood; far more than anyone should. Now, ever
since Aaliyah had gone upstairs with Eliza, I'd been
preparing for another fight.
"I've always wondered who lived in this place. Carter
and I saw it several years back on a hike." Another smile.
And a lie.
All the Naturals in the area knew this territory was
under the protection of the Vivas Crypt. The man, Dezen,
didn't back down from the glare Osiris gave him, choosing
instead to smirk at him. The look on Osiris's face was
familiar and volatile, the same one he'd held regularly
before introducing Aaliyah to our home. The fury in his
eyes masked with disgust, his back straight and Charm
practically pulsing off of him.
Osiris wasn't feeling particularly in control of the
situation. A normal man would see the crumbling sanity in
his eyes and know to back off. They'd know that they were
teetering on a high-wire, and bloodshed was the least of
their problems.
Seemed these men forgot who they were dealing with,
or they were stupid. Really fucking stupid.
"We honestly thought it was abandoned. Glad to see we
were wrong." The lie slithered past Dezen's all too fake
smile, and he assessed the room.
"We have other estates we visit from time to time.
Though we always find our way back here." Osiris didn't
hide the distaste in his voice as he downed his glass, his
eyes darting between the two intruders.
This was why we didn't allow strangers into our home
without a vote. They were a threat, a disruption to our
peace. Uncomfortable silence sat in the room, drowning out
the oxygen until the only thing left to breathe was tension.
The only noise came from the clock ticking above the
windows.
"While the girls are talking, why don't we bring in the
clothes?" Adrian, always the peacekeeper, chimed in.
He had his arms crossed behind his back, and brown
curls covered the copper of his eyes, while enthusiasm hid
the sharpness of his words.
"That's a great idea." It was the first time Carter spoke.
He downed his glass and stood, taking us in as we all
followed suit. I had to give it to him for not cowering.
Another strength. I ground my teeth at the realization.
"There's only one problem."
 My back stiffened, and my Úlfheðinn snarled. Then, as if
taking stock of the beast hidden in my mind, Dezen smiled.
"What problem?" Fallon asked, now next to Dezen.
He'd flitted so fast I hadn't seen it. An icy rage clashed
with the searing heat of the Flame as it crawled its way up
his arms.
"We didn't bring her clothes." Carter's voice held a
deeper tone, and his eyes didn't show distress like they
should. Instead, I saw his dragon, twisting behind the light
greens, mocking, testing our limits. Didn't they know whose
home they were in, who they were speaking so carelessly
to?
"Don't act like you didn't expect this." That ever-present
burning smile didn't leave Dezen's face as he spoke. I
wanted to tear it off. My jaw seized, and pressure built
where my skin fought to give way to the wolf. "Eliza has
already gotten Aaliyah out of the house. Now that she's out
of your Charm range, she'll understand what happened."
The accusation in his tone forced a snarl from my chest.
I already had my hand around his throat when he spoke
again.
"She'll realize the monsters you are, and she'll
understand why we don't trust fangs." The vicious thud of
Dezen hitting the wall had him laughing; as if he had the
upper hand in this situation. Like I couldn't tear out his
throat. "Look at you, proving my point."
His words meant little to the wolf behind my eyes, and
flashes of a past that felt all too recent, strangled me. All I
could think about, all I could feel, was being dragged out of
my room. Being tossed into a caravan and stripped down.
Was Aaliyah panicking? Did Eliza force her to leave? Or
worse.
Did she want to?
"Where the fuck is she?" My snarl drowned out my
words, masking them in rage and desperation.
 "Like we would tell you. You held her against her will—"
Carter's words came to an abrupt stop, his throat clenching
as power flooded the room. It was sharp, brittle, and it
caused the hair on my arms to stand.
It wasn't the power of the Flame, or the seductive drag
of a Charm. No, this was old magic, dark magic. The magic
of Osiris's youth. Echomancers were the mimics of Sorceri,
able to use bits and pieces of each magic type, and Osiris's
magic had been potent before his turn.
Though he rarely used it, Osiris held the key to one of
the most devastating magic reserves in the new world, and
as lightning skittered across my skin, I shivered at the
sheer power of it.
My beast cowered, and I struggled to move.
"Aaliyah wasn't here against her will. We agreed to help
her find out what she is." It was the deadly calm of Osiris's
voice that caused my grip to loosen. The clinking sound of a
glass settling against the table drew my attention.
"So, when she comes back here of her own free will…"
Osiris paused, tugging against the cuffs of his dress shirt to
expose the tattooed skin of his forearms. Harsh black
markings gained before his turn.
Bloodbath. There was going to be a bloodbath.
"… I'll be expecting a full apology."
Like a switch flipped in their minds, the men in our
kitchen finally realized what they'd done.
Osiris was a beast, hidden behind crisp suits and chilling
magnetism; a beast kept locked up, so no one else would
have to suffer its wrath. He may have been tamer since
Nero's death, but he'd always been this man. Had always
been Wrath. Rex interfectorem.
The Kingslayer.
More magic swirled in the air, this time unfamiliar and
cold, as a searing feeling started on my arm. The hand
attached to Dezen's neck boiled, skin bubbling as the blood
in it seized. It was a technique I was dreadfully familiar
with, one that tore apart the cells and vessels in my hand …
Fucking Hemomancers. I didn't let go. Instead, I leaned in,
and finally. Finally, Dezen dropped the smirk as fear bled
into his expression. Every strength had a tipping point, and
even though Dezen was intent on 'saving' Aaliyah, he'd met
his. I appreciated their valor as much as I hated it. They
cared about her. It showed in their willingness to face our
wrath to get her out of here unseen.
"Now. You're going to stop burning Eirik." The pain
instantly ceased, and my skin began knitting closed where
the welts had appeared. The harsh pull of Osiris's magic
felt foreign as it worked to mend the wound. He used it so
seldomly that it didn't even feel like him. "Eirik, Fallon.
Release them."
The Charm was so heavy in Osiris's voice that after
Dezen hit the ground, I took nearly ten steps back. That
wasn't a command, but the Charm from his previous
sentence had bled into it.
I hadn't realized Fallon had subdued Carter. He was
clutching a sword, one he pulled off the wall. The shining
Damascus steel gleamed with a single trail of red. Fallon
kept it raised, running his finger across the steel, the edge
digging into his skin. His attention never left Carter, the
snarling beast unable to look Fallon in the eyes, and for a
moment I wondered what Fallon had said to him. What had
transpired to place fear that deep?
Now Dezen and Carter were on their knees.
"Tell me where she is, so we can hear from her whether
she would like to leave."
A single word escaped them, forced from their mouths
by the heady command of Osiris's words.
"Home." It was enough. I was already walking toward
the door.
"Eirik, Fallon. Find her." Osiris leaned in, his eyes
dragging over Dezen's.
 His face twisted into a scowl and made my stomach
tense. This had been normal, and until a few days ago, that
expression never left Osiris's face. So why was it such a
surprise to see it back?
"Bring her back here. We will hear Aaliyah's desire from
her own lips."
I forced a nod before he continued, "Adrian and I will
keep these two company until you return."
Fallon was by my side, his calm sort of rage keeping his
indifferent mask in place.
"Osiris," I said, and he glanced at me, fire bleeding into
his gaze. "She'll be upset if you kill them."
It must be a cold day in hell for me to err on the side of
peace. Nero would have laughed had he been present, and
I'd be glad to be the center of his joke if it meant he was
around to see this change in his brothers.
Fallon and I were gone before another word could be
uttered, Osiris's silent confirmation following us out the
door.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 24

OceanofPDF.com
 Osiris

O ld magic and the stench of blood settled in the air. It

was a scent that would typically incite the need to
hunt, to feed. But that wasn't what was on my mind
now. No, everything was buried by the smoldering rage
that scalded my throat and forced my Charm to the surface,
dragging the Flame along my skin.
It was a rage that made the magic I'd sworn off build in
my blood.
"I'll admit you have valor. Few would have been
temerarious enough to do what you did today," I said as I
tapped at the table, watching the way Dezen and Carter
paled from their spots on the ground. The Charm in my
voice kept them immobile as I stepped toward them,
reining in my temper with a threadbare leash.
They had taken Aaliyah from our home. It was an
egregious insult, but above even that it was maddening …
because they had succeeded. We had invited them into our
home, had shared drinks and bit our tongues when they
sneered and judged. And they betrayed that hospitality by
stealing someone that was under our protection. The very
thought of their deception forced my magic forward. The
lights above us flickered, shaking as I glared down at the
men that dared to threaten our peace.
 Uneasy tension radiated off them. They couldn't move,
likely could barely breathe, and I was glad to let them
suffer a while longer.
"Osiris," Adrian said, sipping at his drink. His auburn
hair was ruffled, and his typically mischievous eyes were
honed on our guests. It wasn't often he looked so scornful,
even if he continued to smile. "You promised to play nice."
I clenched my fist until the spark died down, and I
nodded begrudgingly.
"My apologies, gentlemen," I seethed, unable to keep
the contempt from my tone. Fortunately for them, the
Charm still faded from the air, like the sizzling of dying
embers. It allowed the men that were kneeled in front of
me to fall forward. "We haven't been the best hosts. Please,
allow me to rectify that."
They gasped for breath, trembling under the force of
what had been an intentional Charm. That they were still
conscious was a feat.
I poured us all another drink, motioning to the table for
them to see, but not bothering to look if they actually took
my offer. Adrian tipped his glass at me from where he
stood, keeping his eyes on our guests.
"Now, why did you take such drastic measures to get
Aaliyah from our company?" I asked.
Carter growled in response, smoke coming from his
nose and extending around his snarl. That dark, ashy smell
tainted the air. It blocked out the soft aroma of lavender
that I'd grown accustomed to, further souring my mood. I
grabbed the cuff of my shirt, trying to find control in the
coarse fabric that strained under my fingers.
"Is that a joke? We got her away from you because
you're monsters." Carter didn't hesitate, his words cutting
in every way they shouldn't.
Because he was right, and I knew Aaliyah deserved
better than what we had to offer. But we had come to an
agreement, and I was far too selfish to push her away
unless she wanted to go. Until I heard from her own lips
that our deal was off, she was under my protection. Even
then … I lifted my chin, raising an eyebrow as I savored a
drink from my glass. It pushed down the words I wanted to
say, the insults I wanted to throw.
"What, no response to that?" Carter asked while
standing, shaking off Dezen's hand and regarding me with
a bloodthirsty rage.
Dezen grimaced, cursing under his breath.
"Not one that you would appreciate," I said, ignoring
Adrian's indignant sigh.
There was a beat of silence, before Dezen met my gaze.
He flinched as he did, quickly looking away when he
noticed the odd coloring of my eyes.
"We did what we needed to do to free Aaliyah from your
Charm, Challe Vivas … I hope you understand. Aaliyah
means a lot to us, and we protect our own. And if you didn't
Charm her, then we saved her the pain of being connected
to the Turned of Sebek Ra," he said carefully.
Even hearing his name made me sick, and heat swelled
in my hands. The control that kept me from gutting them
where they stood nearly snapped as the Flame seared my
skin against the now heated glass. I set it down, glaring at
the orange glow until it faded.
Someone inhaled sharply, just as Carter began speaking
again, his ignorance of the dangers around him only fueling
his hate. "So feel free to crawl back into whatever shithole
you came from, and leave Aaliyah alone. She's suffered
enough, and she doesn't need a house of fucked up fangs to
deal with too."
There was barely a breath before Dezen grabbed Carter
by the arm, dragging him back before he could say any
more.
"Carter, for fuck's sake," Dezen hissed, as though he'd
finally come to realize who they had insulted. Who they
continued to insult. His tone had changed, and he no longer
paraded like he was the apex predator in the house. "Please
excuse him, he's an idiot."
Another day, another time, I might have handled it
differently. I would have used their blood to paint my skin
red before I hunted down their families. But I couldn't harm
them, these men that I knew Aaliyah held dear. I wouldn't
risk her not forgiving me if I damaged them. So, as much as
I craved to put them in their place, I held back.
Only because of her were they still breathing.
"No, Dezen. They deserve to hear it." Carter had every
brash aspect I expected with a Dragonkin. Unquenchable
rage, the inability to stop once started.
Power.
It glowed around him. His green eyes were so familiar it
was nauseating. They were quite the combination: the
third-born son of the Dragonkin Eternal, Teviticus Halsen.
The protégé of the most powerful Hemomancer in the
world, Edwin DelMer. The blood granddaughter of none
other than Eternal Ilenia, the Siren Queen. Powerful, yet so
young in their ways.
A match made in my own nightmares.
"Did you forget what just happened?" Dezen hissed
through clenched teeth, tugging on Carter's arm. " I get
that you're pissed, but the Vivas Crypt is being very
generous in allowing us to stay with them until Eliza and
Aaliyah can get back. Just hold your tongue for ten fucking
minutes, then we can go home."
At least one of them had the sense to understand the
predicament they were in.
Tension continued to build in the air, until Adrian began
to whistle.
"Exactly. The girls will be back soon with Eri and Fally.
So, there's no reason we can't get along in the meantime.
I'd say we got off on the wrong foot," he said, breaking up
their hysterics before it could escalate into full-blown
panic. He walked to the table, grabbing the drinks I'd
poured and handing the now standing Naturals each a
glass before he finished. "Come on then, drink. Let's talk
this out."
The two men stared at Adrian wearily but accepted his
offering.
"I'm Adrian, the youngest of the Vivas Crypt." Adrian
bowed, smiling sharply.
That false intrigue and joy he portrayed were almost
sickening. So cold compared to who Adrian was.
"The Collector," Dezen whispered.
He likely hadn't expected Adrian to be our information
liaison. Most didn't. It was a dirty job, one that Adrian
excelled at with his quick wit and charm. Adrian's smile
didn't fall as he winked at Dezen, leaning back on the table.
"Sometimes. Only when Osiris asks nicely, mind you.
He's not particularly good with his people skills, if you
didn't notice," Adrian snickered, downing the contents of
his glass before he set it on the counter.
He slapped his hands together then, a small spark
wrapping around them before dying in an ember. Carter's
gaze followed it, narrowing at the use of fire. The gift of the
Flame didn't end there, as Adrian's eyes glowed in the low
light.
"Now. What can we do to convince you we mean Aaliyah
no harm?" Adrian asked, hopping up to sit on the counter.
The way he sat with lax shoulders and an easy smile,
made him seem open to attack. Like he was trusting them
not to take advantage of his kindness. But that was
anything but the truth, as cruel intention still lit up his
eyes, clashing with the smile that twisted his lips.
"Don't take this the wrong way, but there isn't a single
word that could come out of your mouth that we would
trust." Dezen was honest to a fault, even when he was held
at a knife's edge.
Admirable, but infuriating.
 "Well, that's quite rude," Adrian said, shrugging his
shoulders nonchalantly. "You're telling me you don't think
cake is better than pie? I don't think we can be friends
anymore, Dezen."
Dezen was too stunned to speak, shocked by Adrian's
cavalier attitude. But Carter took offense to Adrian's calm
disposition, his nose flaring as steam once again spilled out
in front of his face. Before Dezen could stop his hotheaded
pack mate, Carter stepped forward.
"Is this a fucking game to you?" he asked, fuming.
Adrian snorted and opened his mouth to snark back.
Likely to tell the Dragonkin that was exactly what he
thought this was, if only to twist him up more. It was
Adrian's interrogation tactic, his way to destroy someone
without needing blows. I'd normally be inclined to let him
continue, but I grew tired of hearing the cocky Dragonkin
speak.
"This is a waste of time," I said, debating the
consequences of tearing out the growling man's heart.
Aaliyah had gotten over it once, and she didn't look at
me with quite as much distaste anymore. But that had been
Curtis, the man who had kidnapped her, taken a hand to
her. Carter was her sister's mate. And though they held
some of the same blood, they were obviously not
interchangeable.
I ground my teeth.
"Now Osi, we have to at least try to make nice. Aaliyah
wouldn't want us to be at odds." Adrian, always the
peacekeeper. He didn't fool me today; as I again glimpsed
the fury in his eyes, as he calculated every way possible to
make their deaths look like an accident.
"You agreed to this plan because you wanted to keep
Aaliyah safe, right?" Adrian asked, flashing a smile when
Dezen and Carter reluctantly nodded. "Well, then we want
the same thing!"
 "And why do you want her safe?" Carter asked through
clenched teeth, his mistrust easy enough to spot. "Do you
pine for her, Vampire?"
Adrian hid his wince well, not answering even as Carter
laughed and Dezen did his best to rein him in.
"But it's not just you, is it? Adrian. Couldn't get a woman
to like you the normal way. Had to Charm your way there.
No wonder Aaliyah was holding your hand."
Adrian's smile finally fell, his temper coming to the
surface as his eyes flashed red.
"Now, you have it wrong, gentlemen," I said, raising my
hand, stopping Adrian's advancing form. He grimaced but
didn't move.
"You can lie to yourself, but you can't lie to me, fang,"
Carter hissed again, unfazed by Adrian's rage. Or my own.
"Have your little lackies get the girls. It doesn't matter.
You'll see soon enough that we were right."
I scoffed, not at the insult of calling the rest of my Crypt
lackies, but Carter's use of the word little. Of all things,
that wasn't a word used to describe Eirik, and it seems his
absence made them forget the altercation they'd had.
"Settle in, it's going to be an entertaining evening," I
said, leaning back, focusing on the forest past our windows,
and waiting for the familiar scent of lavender to reach me
again. Carter snarled just as I flexed my hands. He looked
at Adrian like he might attack him, his body tensing for a
fight. I was still unable to cool the rage in my blood when I
finished. "If you wish to keep your heads for the reunion I
suggest you calm yourselves."
Cold. Deadly. Numb. I'd killed more men seeking
revenge for my Maker's misdeeds than either of the two in
front of me could dream. I only had so much patience.
My hands began to ache, and I covered the skin at my
wrist, holding my hand over the brand that still burned.
"I'm not fucking scared of you, Kingslayer." Carter
hissed the title out like he understood what it meant. Like
he'd seen the bodies that I'd stacked to earn that cursed
name. Death had been at my doorstep since the moment I'd
said goodbye to the sun for the last time. Still, I held back,
hand tapping against the counter, my thoughts on Aaliyah's
bright eyes … I had to hold back, needed her to look at me
in that soft way she did.
"I'll kill every single one of you, I swear it." Carter
snarled it like it was the first death threat I had gotten, like
I hadn't spent over two thousand years living as a Turned
of Sebek Ra. But it wasn't the threat to me that snapped
the thin leash on my control. I could withstand it.
But he broke a cardinal rule in going after my brothers.
I had Carter pinned to the wall before anyone in the
room could breathe, a deadly calm replacing the rage as
disgust skittered across my nerves at the feeling of his skin
on mine.
"No?" I asked, my head tilting as the Dragonkin
struggled under my palm. Sparks of power jumped from my
hand to his exposed skin, burning him. "You aren't the first
that has wanted me dead, son of Teviticus. And you won't
be the last." There was a commotion behind me, Dezen
struggling with Adrian as the Hemomancer tried to free his
friend from my grasp. I reached my hand out, using his own
magic against him as I pinned him to the wall using his
blood. It was sluggish, the power feeling sickeningly wrong.
I turned back to the Dragonkin, seeing the understanding
in his gaze when he realized I was more than just a
Vampire. I was an Echomancer, a wielder of magic. Death if
he continued his foolish thought. "But I can promise you
this. Should you threaten my family again, I will not be the
one dying."
I leaned in, snarling in the face of the man that had
drawn on my last ounce of patience.
"You are alive because Aaliyah cares for you, that is the
only reason. So accept my kind hospitality. Before I see if
she'll forgive me for killing another Dragonkin."
 I dropped him to the ground, my control on Dezen
slipping as well. As soon as the Hemomancer's feet hit the
wood floor he ran to Carter's side. He said something,
asking if the man was alright like I'd done more than scare
him.
I rolled my eyes and poured myself another drink, just as
Adrian began to laugh, snickering to himself as he sat at
the table. He winked at me, then turned his Cheshire grin
to the two stunned Naturals still plastered to my floor.
"What did I say? Terrible people skills."

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 25

OceanofPDF.com
 Fallon

7 16 North Halden Street.

The home of Eliza Barlow, Carter Halsen, Dezen Lal
and their son Grigen. We'd found their address the first
day after rescuing Aaliyah from the auction house, when
she first laid down the requirements for accepting our
agreement. We'd known she wasn't ready to reach out, that
she was worried about trusting us, and I didn't blame her
for that.
And now we were going to take her from said house.
I considered stopping Eirik, telling him we should head
back, that this wasn't our place because it was her choice
to make. A choice she made when she left with Eliza.
My heart burned in my chest, and agony kept me
moving. Why would she leave? Did she not enjoy our
company? Even I found her enjoyable to be around at
times, and though I didn't want to admit it, I wouldn't mind
her staying in our home. I'd grown accustomed to her
presence like she'd always been there—a member of our
family for centuries, not days.
The house came into view and Eirik's shoulders lost
some of their tension. Something had triggered him earlier,
causing him to be reckless. He'd slammed Dezen against
the wall and nearly shifted on the spot. Which was why his
actions were so unnerving. He had nearly torn the man's
throat out and had endured a magical burn just to drag fear
into the man's eyes. Adrian and I weren't privy to the pasts
of our elder brothers, a fact that I grew more and more
tired with every day. Their horrors were their own to rot
with, as they said. I hated it. If we were the family we tried
to be, shouldn't we be there when the demons came to
play?
I just knew it was going to catch up with us, one day. A
past we weren't ready to fight was going to knock on our
door, and I could only hope we would be strong enough to
overcome it without losing another one of us.
"Aaliyah?" Eirik's harsh voice was clouded with worry.
"Smár Valkyrja, are you there?"
The knock of his hand against the door went
unanswered. She didn't want to speak with us, not that I
blamed her. All of her words and smiles had been a ruse to
gain safe passage from our home, a tactic that I couldn't
fault her for. She was smart, and she'd played her cards
perfectly. It was so easy to see now that I thought about it;
the way she flinched when we got too close, the fear that
always sat in her eyes. She saw us exactly as we were, and
we were too smitten by her presence to realize it.
We were the monsters that bought her. Fucking
monsters.
"Come on, Eirik." The Viking looked at me with
narrowed eyes, confusion muddling their depths. "She
obviously doesn't want to come with us. She's made her
choice."
I ran my hand across my face. This was for the best. We
didn't need the weakness she'd bring, not so close to the
ball, not when Sebek was practically at our throats.
Allowing something that provides you happiness to exist in
your life gives your enemies something to target.
Something to tear away from you.
"You don't know that. Eliza could've taken her against
her will."
 I scoffed at Eirik's words, shaking my head as he
continued to pound on the door.
"Are you hearing yourself?" I asked him.
Eirik's face contorted in pain and his hand went to his
neck. The jagged scar bobbed as he swallowed.
"She wanted to leave with her family. She'd been too
scared to tell us otherwise."
Monsters. Blood against an ashen ground and Aislinn's
eyes haunted me. This outcome had been destined from the
start. Why would she choose to stay with us when her
family was made clear? Her kindness was better used
somewhere harm wouldn't befall her.
"She wouldn't leave without telling us. She agreed to
stay," Eirik said.
I shook my head. "Four unfamiliar men surrounded her.
She probably agreed to get us off her back until she could
get back home." My heart twisted at that word. Home.
"You're wrong." Eirik pulled away from the door,
stubborn determination on his face.
There was more emotion in his eyes now than I'd seen in
over a hundred years. Fire, depth, worry. I wanted to hate
her for this, hate Aaliyah for breathing life back into my
brothers, only to rip it away. But I couldn't. I couldn't fault
her for choosing safety.
"Am I?" I lowered my head before turning and stepping
off the porch.
Eirik flipped around, cold fury on his face as he stalked
up to me. I expected him to start a fight and to have to
catch a blow with the way that he raged.
But instead, he spoke.
"Don't run from this, Fallon," he said, a sharp snarl
clinging to my name. His face sharpened, his nose flaring
as his wolf shot to the surface. "You can't decide on
something like this just because you don't like how it makes
you feel."
"It makes me feel sour. It makes me hurt."
 Eirik went to speak, indignation burning in his eyes, but
I cut him off.
"It makes me realize how alone we are. That there is no
happiness for the spawn of Sebek, Eirik."
He jolted like I had struck him, a firm snarl on his lips.
"You know that."
Eirik's chest-deep growl echoed in the air, his fury
masking his understanding. My jaw clenched. I went to
speak again, to say some bullshit about moving forward,
when he froze. The sharpness on his face honed in, and his
head flipped around, landing on the forest just past the
house. I narrowed in on the spot and found nothing.
"What is it?" I asked, and Eirik didn't respond, instead
he breathed heavily, like he was looking for something.
The red bled into his eyes, and the pop of bones echoed
in the air. The shift didn't finish, but the panic was so clear
in Eirik's expression that braced for an attack.
"What is it, Eirik?" I asked again, taking a step toward
the forest. I listened, trying to hear or smell whatever he
was sensing. But there was nothing.
"Something's wrong." The words slid past clenched
teeth, and Eirik's eyes narrowed.
Another deep breath, then a panicked noise that had no
right coming from someone as imposing as Eirik. He
breathed a word, the sound so guttural that I knew it came
from the beast inside and not the man. A name that shot ice
down my spine and had me moving.
"Aaliyah."
Eirik bolted toward the thick woods, moving so quickly
that I nearly lost him as I chased behind. Each step brought
a little of what he'd sensed, and the closer we got, the more
I realized what was happening—that the scent of iron was
in the air. It was like a nightmare, tumbling through the
underbrush. There was no moon in the sky, only the thick
scent of blood and a familiar body plastered against the
ground. Aaliyah—like a fallen angel, with white hair
sprawled across wet earth, shining like a halo soaked in
blood—was strewn across a familiar set of arms. The
strangled cries of Eliza suddenly breached my mind, and
sharp lavender blended seamlessly with a rich chocolate,
the scent so heavy that my fangs dropped.
It was the same at the auction, that same searing
bloodlust in my ears telling me that blood had been spilled.
A lot of it.
Eliza was crying, sobs so loud that they roared in my
ears, mimicking a heartbeat. It rocked my frame and stole
whatever will I had left as I truly caught sight of her.
Of Aaliyah on the ground.
Tears streamed down Eliza's face as she desperately
held Aaliyah to her. I strained for a heartbeat but found
none.
Because Aaliyah's heart wasn't beating.
You're mine, Fallon. She can't have you. Sebek's cruel
words, the same ones he spoke right before … right before
he made me kill Aislinn.
Now Aaliyah stared at me with the same blank eyes,
blood spilling out around her, painting her skin and the
ground around her red. Dead.
Dead. Dead. Dead.
Unholy rage seized every muscle I had, and I ripped
Eliza off of Aaliyah, slamming her into the nearest tree. She
looked shocked, recognition sparking as she realized we
were here. Eirik screamed something in his native tongue
behind me, the sound so brutally raw and unhinged that I
felt it in my soul. It destroyed part of me, tore me down to
my foundation and left me to rot as I begged this to be a
dream. I could only feel the stutter of a pulse against my
hand as I strained again to hear a heart that no longer
beat, praying to gods that had long since abandoned me
that I'd misheard, that Aaliyah was still alive. But there was
nothing.
 You'll feel better when she's gone. The bloodlust will
purge her from you.
"What the fuck did you do to her?" I screamed, but Eliza
didn't respond. She was still sobbing. "What did you do?"
The flick of my Charm in the air jolted through her, and
her head slammed against the tree as she tried to fight the
words. Hatred boiled in her eyes, and I felt the same as she
finally let out a breath.
"I don't know. Something's wrong." The words were
grated and soft, choked out past my hand at her neck. "This
is wrong."
Blood against an ashen ground.
I wanted to vomit, the sickening feeling crawling
through my nerves. I could smell it in the air, the sweet
tang of sunlight and the sound of Aislinn's laugh. It blended
so seamlessly with Aaliyah, with her sweet smile. It
happened again. I'd told them this would happen. I trusted,
I grew close, and now Aaliyah was dead, too.
I was a fool. A fool that couldn't stop the wrenching
agony in my chest.
I pulled away from Eliza, piercing her with a glare as
she slid to the ground, landing with a huff. I should kill her,
tear her heart out and make her bleed. An ache built in my
chest and I looked back to Eirik. He was whispering to her,
holding her body close with trembling arms as he
desperately searched for a heartbeat that wasn't there. Salt
muddled the smell of blood, as tears slid down his face. Her
eyes had slid closed, and the chill of her death sat in the
air.
I should kill Eliza, and as I turned back to her, noting the
worry in her gaze that had no right to be there, I nearly
did. But I couldn't do it … not to the family that Aaliyah
held so high.
Family that had gotten her killed.
"You killed her. She loved you, and you killed her," I
ground out, the snap of emotion jerking my head to the
side, and I couldn't tell if those words were for her or for
me. "How could you do this?"
"I didn't do anything!" Eliza finally screamed, choking on
the words as she grabbed her fiery red hair. "It doesn't
normally last this long."
Even after Aaliyah was dead on the ground, she didn't
want to tell us.
"It sure as fuck looks like you did something!" I was
barely keeping myself from tearing out her throat and
dragging her body back to our home for Osiris to string up.
"Aaliyah wouldn't be dead on the ground if you hadn't
fucking done something!"
She hesitated, sitting as she glanced between me and
the body. Her teeth chattered, and she stared like she
expected Aaliyah to gasp; to sit up like nothing happened.
It enraged me, soured my thoughts as I fucking spiraled.
"Say something!" I screamed, unable to hide the anguish
anymore, as a Charm slid through, clinging to my words.
"This happens to her sometimes," Eliza said instantly, as
regret flooded her eyes. But she'd already started. I leaned
in, focusing on her words. "Rends. She calls them Rends."
Another sob. "She's dead."
I nearly screamed at her again, rage boiling over into
the deadly tone of my voice.
"I'm aware. I would like to know why before you join
her." There was no mistake, no room for argument in my
words. Defiant aqua eyes met mine.
"Her soul is pulled from her body for a time, and when it
snaps back, she remembers."
I froze, glancing again at Aaliyah. She was dead … but it
didn't sound like this was the first time it had happened.
Eliza shook her head, rubbing her neck as she glared at
me.
I gave her the same back.
"Remembers?" I asked.
 "She has acute memory loss." Eliza took a shuddering
breath, wrapping her arms around herself. "She believes
she died before, and six months ago she woke up in the
ground. Didn't remember how she got there, or even her
own name."
I was too stunned to speak. Woke up in the ground? Died
before?
"She thinks that these Rends are like her soul catching
up with her body. They force memories to come back, but
lately they've been getting longer."
Panic was quick to swallow me. So, there was a chance
she could come back to us?
"Thirty seconds, a minute, two minutes. Each time she
Rends, her body shuts down, and she's been worried that
she won't snap back one of these times."
"How come we've never seen them?" I asked, and Eliza
shook her head.
"She said she hadn't had any at your home. She was
getting better, and I took her away." She ran her hands
over her face, and the scent of shame filled the air. "I think
the trip stressed her body out. I think I did this."
Guilt swallowed her, but I turned away, leaving the
woman to cry as I took the few steps back over to Aaliyah.
She may not have meant to do this, that much was
becoming clear as the initial panic ebbed, but she'd still
done it.
And I couldn't forgive her for that.
Eirik was cupping Aaliyah's cheek, his head on her
chest, ear over her heart. He was humming one of his old
folk tunes, one I recalled. He used to sing them around the
house, a few glasses of whisky, and he and Nero could sing
the house down. The low grumble of his words backed his
devastation.
I leaned down, listening, straining to hear a subtle
thump in her chest. I pressed my hand to the cooling skin
above her heart and begged that she would listen, that she
wouldn't leave like this. I turned away, facing the silent
woods, my mask cracking under the strain of agony. I
fought the tears that sprang to my eyes as my hand began
to tremble.
We waited, praying for a miracle because we didn't have
a choice … and if Eliza was lying, and Aaliyah didn't come
back? Then everything be damned, our lives, our hopes, the
Eternium and this fucking Siren that took Aaliyah from us.
If she didn't wake, then I would make true to the
reputation of the Turned of Sebek Ra.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 26

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

N othing. There was nothing.

I had no idea how long I'd wandered, how long I
ran through an endless sea of morphing silver,
searching for a connection to my body that was no longer
there before I finally fell to my knees. Disbelief weighed me
down, and I closed my eyes, begging for this world to fade
away and for the forest to come back into view. Because
this couldn't be real, none of this could be real.
I couldn't be dead.
There was a faint pressure that poked and prodded at
my skin, like it was testing the give of my soul. I knew
innately that it was the Void plucking at me, my gift
working to send me past this existence. The same gift I'd
used to help countless spirits pass on was now going to be
my downfall.
I grabbed at my chest, feeling nothing but empty, caught
between acceptance and horror. I'd been so close to finding
out how to fix this. I had to have been.
Because I couldn't stomach the idea that this had all
been in vain. That death was always going to win. I sobbed,
clutching my sides as tightly as I could, feeling nothing. I'd
failed … I'd failed myself. I'd failed Eliza. I'd failed Prince.
I'd failed them.
Adrian, Fallon, Osiris, Eirik.
 I'd failed them, and they didn't even know. They were
probably still at the house, talking to Dezen and Carter,
waiting for us to come back downstairs. I … I never got to
say goodbye. I choked on my anguish, wailing silently into
the silver abyss. Everything shook, and I screamed until I
couldn't even manage that, sliding the rest of the way to
the ground, curling into a ball around myself. I wanted to
see them again, I needed to. Their company had brought
me peace, and it took me dying to realize that I didn't want
to lose that. I hadn't expected to feel this way, not after
what little time I'd spent with them, but I did. They felt
natural, like my Prince. My whole body ached at the
thought of him, going numb where there should be feeling.
I could see his face, the panicked horror when he saw my
body but no soul.
I was taking his only way to be free with me. I was the
path to the Void, and now he was stuck in the normal
world. Alone. That was my snapping point, my sanity
tumbling over the edge until what was left of me was only
broken bits.
I should have fought harder against Eliza, I should have
explained more. I should have told them about my curse
sooner.
I should have, I should have, I should have. I could only
repeat that phrase like a broken record of my mistakes.
I strained again, searching for a connection that was no
longer there, praying for the tie to my body to snap me
back. I waited and hoped, as seconds passed by, that I
would feel it. I pressed my hand against my chest and
forced myself to hold on, to not give up. My other hand
pressed to my face, and as heat bled into my skin where my
hands were, I cried. No tears flowed, and no noise fell from
my lips.
It was ironic that I'd spent so much time struggling to
stay silent when I'd been alive, and now all I wanted to do
was scream. Scream until someone heard me, or I woke up
from this nightmare that couldn't be happening. But it was
pointless, and I knew in my soul that this was it. There
would be no waking up, and no one was going to hear me.
Because the dead couldn't interact with the living.
Because the dead couldn't speak.
I curled tighter, using my hands as an anchor to keep me
searching as another press on my soul made me lurch. I
didn't feel it, not in the sense that I would have had I been
alive. But it was there, and the Void was growing frustrated
that I wouldn't let go. I shoved it away, because I needed to
keep fighting for as long as I could, until there was nothing
left of me to fight for.
I had to get back to them … I had to get back to …
Who?
Dread covered me like a cold sweat as I searched for the
names of my family, of my friends. Those who loved me. I
knew they did, knew that they were waiting for me to come
back.
So why couldn't I remember them?
I wracked my brain, desperate to remember the names
that refused to come to me. Another push from the Void
had me crying out, and I pressed my head to the ground.
My only comfort was that the warmth didn't fade from
where my hands were. I rocked back and forth as every
second fought to steal another memory from me.
Every second making the heat burn a little hotter.
I lifted my head, glancing around, facing the same stilled
silver expanse. I clutched my cheek, using that warmth as a
crutch to keep my mind stable. Why was I warm?
The heat became a raging inferno that cut through the
chill. It hurt, searing me in a way I never thought I'd be
happy to experience … because it hurt, and I felt it.
A soft melody crept over my ears, so deeply melancholic
it nearly lulled me to sleep. The sound sank into my skin,
making my entire body buzz with energy. Although I
couldn't understand the words, the meaning came through.
Grief and anguish mixed into a serene song, and the grave
tone wooed me, dragging me back to my feet. I tried to
place the voice. Who could sing so beautifully?
I strained to hear it more, stretching onto my tiptoes.
"Please, Elskan." A hoarse whisper.
The familiarity of that voice was buried in my
subconscious and the thought of it made me smile. Who?
That soft, haunting melody resumed, and for a second I
thought it was my mind finally giving up. Who? Another
voice chimed into the tune. Smooth met jagged as the
words combined, and the perfect combination echoed in
the empty space.
Who?
I let out a haggard sigh, the answer finding me like a
tidal wave. I stretched my hand into the air, desperation
overwhelming me as I began to shake.
I couldn't die yet.
I couldn't leave them yet.
I had so much left to do, so much more that I needed to
know.
Eirik and Fallon's voices blended together, and that
warmth I felt turned into a searing agony. The connection
I'd been lacking locked into place, and with a tug that was
equally vicious and euphoric, I slammed into my body.
The snap felt like it was ripping me apart from the
inside, and I screamed, arching to escape the pain. My
thrashing forced the hands from my skin as I choked on the
breath that bubbled up from my lungs, past the screeching
I couldn't stop. I grabbed my throat, feeling the crusted
blood just as voices echoed around me. They were frantic,
as desperate as I was to stop the white-hot agony that
gripped my muscles as they flared to life. It felt exactly like
it had six months ago, when I'd just crawled out of the
ground. I barely got a glimpse of a shell-shocked Fallon and
an enraptured Eirik, before my eyes slid closed and the
memory took over.
My useless body didn't flinch as it toppled unceremoniously
into what would be my unmarked grave. Nilus and Donavan
weren't gentle with me. They barely glanced in my
direction as my body bounced into the newly dug hole
before falling still.
But why would they be gentle? Being alive hadn't
stopped them and their cruel habits. So why would I
assume that being dead would change that? I was nothing
more than a failed experiment. A nuisance that had finally
reached the end of its usefulness.
I wondered what I'd done to seal my fate. What had
been the final straw? Or had they made a mistake and
killed me by accident?
Or had the elusive Sir Amoun finally sentenced me,
pulling the trigger that he always seemed to have his finger
on. There to reap the rewards of my torture without ever
having to face his captive.
Donavan worked to cover me with a thin layer of dirt,
enough to keep me from being discovered for a while, at
least. I doubted someone would ever reach wherever the
hell we were. A dense, eerie forest surrounded me, so
clustered that even dead I could feel the weight of it
bearing down. A fiery pit of anger settled in my stomach as
I realized I ached for the small comfort of my cell. At least
its glass walls gave the impression of wide-open spaces.
Or maybe I just wanted the convenience of the familiar.
A forlorn glower settled on my face as I squatted next to my
body.
So, this was to be my afterlife? Watching over my
decaying bones until the end of time, trapped in yet
another cage. For the first time in years, I wanted to cry, or
scream, and it burned me to the core to know I could do
neither. The people of Ascension Rising spent decades
coaxing the twisted sounds out of me. One gash at a time.
With each bone Doctor Nox broke, and with each scar that
Doctor Castillion had seen fit to give me. Now, there was
nothing, no sound, no sign of my existence or my pain.
Now, I couldn't even scream. They took that from me, too.
Rage licked at my skin, doing nothing to stop the
constant numbness of death.
"Hard to believe they killed it," Nilus whispered, his
words holding the same harsh, twisting accent that had
haunted me since they had posted him as one of my guards.
It dragged me back to the present, bringing me out of
my stupor. His voice was a deep rumble. Russian, I
remembered him saying. It matched his unruly frame. He
was the largest of the guards that kept watch over my cell.
He'd always leered at me, and I found it hardest to sleep
when I knew he was outside of the glass walls.
I took a deep breath in, though no air flowed through my
lungs. That hurt the most, knowing that after all those
years, I wouldn't get to experience the things that had kept
me from slipping away from myself. I'd dreamed of my
mother's butter cookies, fresh from the oven. I wanted to
relish in the songs of the blue jays that used to sit outside
in the small birdhouse my father and I'd built.
Most of all, I wanted to feel the brush of the crisp fall
breeze against my skin mixed with the subtle heat of the
sun. I'd imagined it burning away these last years.
I wanted to remember what freedom felt like.
"I heard it was an accident. Doctor Castillion wasn't
paying attention to its blood loss or something, and they
ended up pushing its body too far. It must have been bad if
not even Doctor Nox could bring it back." Donavan's
answer sent a chill through me, and if I could have warmed
myself, I would have.
Yet, his words didn't hold remorse. He barely looked
phased. I wasn't even a person to them. I was an it.
Monsters. Every single one of them. They didn't care about
what had happened. They didn't care that they'd ended a
life, my life. If I could even call it that.
"Wonder what will happen now. Our job was to watch it."
The first emotion that wasn't indifference finally lit up
Donavan's face. His lips twisted into a devastated glower.
"Do you think they'll let us go? I really don't want to have to
go job searching again."
And that was the last nail in my coffin. Or would have
been, had I had one. How could I call my captivity a life
when everything else mattered more than it? Donavan was
more worried about losing his job than he'd ever been
about my well-being. Maybe I deserved it: this complete
disregard. Was I the monster that Doctor Castillion
continually told me I was? How could a sane person do this
to anything but a monster?
I barely even remembered a time before it all. It seemed
like so long ago—my life before my world came crashing
down, and they destroyed everything I'd held dear.
"I guess the question was finally answered. Even it isn't
immune to death." Nilus's sickening voice, twisting with his
harsh Russian accent, pulled me back to the present again.
The grave was complete or close to it from the look of it.
Donavan gave a joking smile. One filled to the brim with
the kindness I'd practically begged for. I hated that they
were so calm. I wanted to make them understand what
they'd done. What they were taking so lightly.
They killed me.
They took my chance at happiness away when they
killed my parents. When they strapped me down and broke
me for no other reason than morbid curiosity, treating me
like I was anything but a living being. They took my life
away from me with every scar they gave me.
The soundless scream that slipped from me went
unnoticed. I should've expected the feeling of emptiness
that threatened to consume me. I'd seen it all before in
their other failed experiments. Ghosts were nothing new to
me, but to be one. I understood why they sought me out,
why they were desperate to touch me. They wanted to be
free, and I gave that to them.
I curled in on myself, my resolve crumbling as Donavan
piled more dirt over me. I looked around the clearing,
begging that Prince would find me soon. Then at least I
wouldn't have to see this alone. But he wasn't here, and
likely wouldn't go looking for me for a few hours yet. He
hadn't come into the experiment room today like he
normally did.
Donavan gave one last pat to the pile of dirt that housed
my body, looking down with a smile. Like it was a job well
done. He stood in one movement, and his tall, bulky frame
towered over me. His shaggy brown hair settled over his
thick eyebrows and sky-blue eyes. He brushed his hands
over his dirtied pants, turning to Nilus with a wily grin. He
hit the other man in the back with a swift strike, as I'd seen
them do before.
It was a friendly interaction I'd found out. But that fact
didn't stop my reaction.
I swung my arms up above me. Trying to protect my
head from the blow that wouldn't come. Instead, hatred like
acid raced through me, savagely tearing me apart. I
despised that I couldn't stop the response I had to them.
Even when I was dead in the ground, the people of
Ascension Rising controlled me.
"We should get back. Don't want to lose dinner." Nilus
brushed his black hair back.
He didn't react to the smack he'd received. He didn't
take another glance at my grave, likely forgetting I was
even there. As if I wasn't dead next to them.
As if I wasn't rotting.
They walked away. Not a care in the world. I could hear
their jabs at each other as they walked. Small quips
between two friends. Donavan saying he'd done most of the
work, Nilus returning a snide reply. I was nothing to them,
not worth a tear, barely worth a grave. I sank to my knees,
desperate to feel the grass under my fingers, to dig my
hands into the ground, but that wasn't what greeted me.
Instead, the empty feeling of my fingers running over the
cold, void earth sent shudders through my body. My life
couldn't have ended like this.
I needed to live.
I curled up, wrapping my arms around my transparent
legs. I held myself, staring at the mound of dirt on the
ground with contempt as I waited for Prince to find me, like
I knew he would. What else could I do?
I never expected death to be like this.

I shot straight up, gasping for breath as the memory faded.

I blinked away the darkness that covered my sight, my eyes
roaming the dark forest as soon as I was able to see; forest.
Not emptiness. Not silver.
I let out a broken laugh that ended on a sob as I sagged
into a cold body, and I shivered as I wrapped my arms
around them. Everything hurt, and I struggled to keep from
crying out as I held whoever it was tight. They smelled like
heat and rain on a warm summer day, a combination that
soothed the weariness in my bones and helped me take
steady breaths. They trembled, their exhale skimming my
cheek before they hesitantly pulled me closer. I couldn't
find the will to care that I flinched as they moved, too
overjoyed that I could feel their chill, hear their heartbeat
under my ear.
I was alive.
The Void hadn't claimed me. I was alive.
"How?" A grating voice met my ears like the person
behind it had torn their vocal cords.
I lifted my head from the firm chest I laid against, noting
the crisp white suit that was now stained brown and red.
Green eyes stared down at me, boring into my soul.
Fallon.
His shaking hand came to rest on my cheek as he looked
me up and down. There was a gentleness to his expression
that I hadn't seen before, one that made my heart clench
when I saw how firmly it mixed with grief.
"How? How are you alive?" he whispered, the shock on
his face almost making me miss the tears still in his eyes. I
swallowed hard at the sight; broken by the anguish he
couldn't hide. Everything I'd wanted to say to him caught in
my throat. He didn't know what'd happened. He didn't
know that it was he and Eirik who'd saved me. "Is this
real?"
"It is," I said back, my chest clenching as his eyes closed
and he let out a haggard breath. "I'm here … and I'm so
sorry, Fallon."
The stray tear in his eye slid over his cheek, dripping off
his chin as he leaned forward pressing his forehead to
mine. The intimacy of the moment shocked me, shattering
what was left of my will. I knew I couldn't imagine how
badly this had hurt him, how much grief still ate at him.
When he pulled back, he'd schooled his features, and the
cold mask he always kept on had slid over his face. He
nodded at me, acting like he'd wiped away his hurt, but I
still felt the shake of his hand, still saw the raw agony in his
eyes. It was something I'd never forget.
Something I wished I'd never have to see again.
"Never do that again, Ali," Fallon whispered, looking
over my shoulder as he pulled his hand away.
A low growl went off behind me, cutting off any response
I would have had, and a quick tug had me landing in a
completely separate set of arms. Heat warmed the chill of
death, and I hummed as I looked up at Eirik. His face held
a delicate hope as his thumb ran over the pulse point at my
wrist, stopping every few swipes to feel the beat of my
heart against him. That low curling growl only grew as he
brought my hand to his face. He dragged his nose over my
knuckles, his brows coming together as he whispered
words I couldn't hear against my skin.
Eirik was a giant, his body engulfing me in a cocoon of
security. It'd be so easy for him to use that strength against
me, but instead, he moved with careful consideration,
treating me with a gentleness that betrayed his power. He
brushed the hair out of my face, his fingers reverently
trailing the contours of my face, before he leaned forward,
this time skimming his nose over my temple.
"Smár Valkyrja," he whispered, like a prayer against my
skin, the tremble in his voice weary. His eyes were a
stormy-blue that nearly matched the darkness of the night.
"We thought we'd lost you."
Guilt made it hard to breathe. While this wasn't a typical
Rend, they'd still been completely unprepared for
something like this. They'd thought I died, and I wasn't
sure I would ever be able to make up for their pain.
"I know … I'll explain everything when we get home," I
started, flinching at the hoarse burn on my vocal cords.
"Just know that I'm sorry. That I never meant for you to find
out like this, that if I'd known this was going to happen I
would have told you sooner."
Confusion and curiosity helped to melt away some of
Eirik's tension, as his eyes shifted a shade lighter.
A strangled gurgle sounded behind me, and I turned
toward the broken cry. Eliza was on her hands and knees,
trembling. She pressed her hand firmly over her mouth, to
cover any more distress. Her guilt, her worry and her strain
bled into her sobs.
"I'm okay, Liz." My voice caused her to jump, her eyes
bolting to my own before her head dropped again.
"I did this," she said on a choked breath, her cries still
rattling her body. "I took you from their home, and the
stress must have caused you to Rend."
 "Eliza—" I tried, but her breathing spiraled, her sobs
swallowing my attempt at comfort.
"I killed you, Ali. I killed you," she screamed, sliding the
rest of the way to the ground. "I killed you …"
How she laid, pressed to the cold earth, reminded me of
my own hopelessness in the Void, and I knew I couldn't
leave her like that. She hadn't killed me, she couldn't have
known what would happen.
I'd agreed to go with her, this was on me. My death was
on me.
I wiggled out of Eirik's steadfast arms, ignoring his
grumble as I crawled over to Eliza.
"No," I said softly, as I slid onto the ground next to her,
and pulled her into a makeshift hug. I held her as she
continued to shake from the weight of her sobs. "You did
nothing that hadn't been happening already."
She continued to bawl as pain slowly began sinking past
the effects of the Rend. My head began to pound, and my
muscles threatened to give.
"You were trying to do what was best for me." I held her
tighter as my arms began to tremble. "Don't put this on
yourself, Eliza. You're my friend, my sister. I can't stand
seeing you cry."
I kept her close like that until her tears slowed. Until
she could pull back and wipe her eyes, looking cracked, but
whole. I could only smile through the ache, hoping that it
was enough. I pulled myself up, hissing as my muscles
protested.
"How long?" My question was soft, and Eliza's face fell
again.
"Five minutes, give or take," Eliza croaked out, looking
like she was going to be sick. Or throw herself on the
ground again. "But it was different, Ali. You started
bleeding …"
I could feel the truth in her words, and the crusted blood
on my skin.
 "I thought this was it. This was where I finally lost you."
She looked at Fallon and Eirik. "They showed up after you
… died. They came to find you, to make sure you were
alright. They were worried about you."
She sounded regretful for even saying the words, but
respect burned in her eyes. Respect for the Vampires that
had now saved me twice.
"Do you know what happened?" she asked.
I wasn't sure she wanted to know. I still wasn't sure
what to think. I couldn't Rend again. I doubted I'd survive.
I'd gotten out on sheer luck, and my body was at a tipping
point.
"I was pulled somewhere else this time. Somewhere
dark … there was nothing for as far as I could see. Only a
black sky and a silver floor." Eirik and Fallon moved closer
to us, Eirik taking up my right hand again. The warmth
helped me speak, gave me strength.
"I wasn't connected to my body, and I think I was in the
last stage of the Void." I clenched my hand over my chest.
"My gift was trying to send me on, past death. I could feel
it. I didn't think I'd be coming back." The hand gripping
mine tightened.
I stole a glimpse at Eirik. His eyes were closed, his free
hand at the scar on his neck, trembling.
"I'm not entirely sure what did it, or what reconnected
the string to my body," I whispered, gripping my chest as I
turned to face Fallon next. Green eyes refused to leave me,
and I struggled under the weight of them as I remembered
the song, and the touch. "But I felt again." I reached out
and brushed my fingertips against his cool cheek, and he
leaned into the contact as if compelled to. I glanced at my
and Eirik's connected hands before I continued. "I heard
the most beautiful song, and then I was back."
Eliza looked at me in disbelief, her body shaking as she
struggled to find any words. Her mouth opened and closed,
tears building in her eyes again. I almost didn't say what I
was thinking, what I knew to be real… But I had to tell her.
She, of all people, deserved to know.
My sister by choice.
"I don't think I'll be able to Rend again, Eliza. My body
can't handle it anymore."
She let out a sharp cry then, her hands going to her
vibrant red hair. "You don't know that. It could have just
been—"
I cut off her words with a shake of my head.
"No, Eliza." I smiled even as I shook, hiding the fear that
rolled in my veins. "I could feel it. My time's up. If I Rend,
I'll die, and I won't be coming back."
"No. No!" Eliza flew into hysterics again, and Eirik
pulled me to his chest. A deep rumble started in his chest,
vibrating down my spine, and warmth washed over me.
"I didn't say I was giving up," I choked out the words as
I coughed. Everything ached, and my eyes started to drift
open and closed as I sank into the heady warmth of Eirik's
chest.
Eliza shook her head, disbelieving.
"You just said you can't Rend again, Ali. You don't have a
choice. You can't control them!"
I clutched Eirik's shirt, taking a deep breath. The slow
rumble of his familiar purr, for lack of a better word, helped
to dull the ache in my head. I looked up at him, giving him
a small smile that I hoped showed my apology.
"I've always had a choice," I said, looking back at her.
Devastation shone in her eyes as she crumbled. "The same
choice I made before."
Eliza appeared terrified by my words. Like she was
disbelieving, like I couldn't mean what she thought I did. I
had to be Charmed. They had to have held me against my
will.
She didn't want to believe that I was choosing this.
"I stopped having Rends at the Vivas home. I went days
without any. The whole week even." Her disbelief egged me
on. "I don't know if it will work, but maybe staying there
will keep them away."
"Do you really want to give up your lost memories? You
can't even piece together a solid year!" Eliza was grasping
at straws. Fear held her hostage as she looked between the
two men surrounding me.
"Are they really worth remembering? Ascension Rising
wasn't a childhood, Eliza. I think I can live without knowing
if it means I get to live." That caused the men to jump, and
Eirik's growl turned hostile. There would be a lot of
explaining to do when we got back home.
Home. I liked the sound of that.
"What if it doesn't work, and you die anyway?" she
asked, sinking further into the ground.
She looked tired, frazzled. I struggled to find the words
to make this better.
"What if it does, and I get to live a long, happy life?" I
asked softly, after a moment.
Eirik's hands tightened around me, his purr falling back
into place, skipping slightly before it resumed.
"That's a short-term solution, Ali. It won't be a good
quality of life."
Eliza, always stubborn to a fault, but I loved her, and I
knew how much she cared for me. We would need to work
past this hatred of Vampires, but that was for another time,
when we had the chance to be alone.
"That's where we disagree, Eliza," I paused. "Please
trust me."
"I—" she was obviously conflicted. "I do." There was a
sincerity in her words, backed by the guilt she shouldn't be
shouldering. "I've always trusted you … I should have
trusted you before. I was just so scared, Ali."
I smiled and tapped Eirik's chest. He huffed but stood
with me in his arms. I was thankful that he continued to
hold me, as I was unsure if I could walk on my own.
 "I forgive you, Eliza." Her shoulders slumped and her
hands rubbed her face. The resignation took over, and for a
second I wondered if she would object again. "And I can't
fault you for trying to save me. You're a good sister."
She exhaled, wrapping her arms around herself, before
she lifted her gaze to mine again.
"You'll visit?" Her words were soft, echoing in the
woods.
I wanted to pull her close, to tell her I would never
abandon them. They were my family, even if my path was
taking a new direction.
"Of course," I replied, "who else is going to sneak Grigen
chocolate?"
She sniffled, then laughed quietly, the airy sound
bouncing around the forest. It was clear and crisp.
A hand found its way to my face, and I was suddenly
turned toward a startled-looking Fallon. His eyes searched
mine, the deep green exposing the rawness of his emotion.
The sharp angles of his face were gentled by his inquisitive
look of disbelief.
"You're going to stay with us?" he asked like he hadn't
been expecting that answer.
"I think you're stuck with me," I said as I reached up,
clasping the hand that was settled on my cheek. A spark lit
where our skin touched, and he swallowed hard before his
lip tilted into a barely there grin that made my heart
thunder against my ribcage. They'd saved me, given me
hope, and brought me a sense of peace I'd been missing.
They were an enigma, and something drew me to them like
a moth to a flame. I was tired of running from it.
Eirik began to rumble in earnest, and I sank into his
arms as he leaned in and whispered, "Then let's get you
home."

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 27

OceanofPDF.com
 Eirik

I shook with tension, every muscle, every atom in me still

screaming over what had happened. The heavy scent of
blood in the air, sharp against the muddied earth and
cold sea, the lack of breath and an unbeating heart …
My arms tightened around Aaliyah, pressing her closer
to my chest. She didn't seem to mind, leaning into me with
a contented sigh, her eyes falling closed. She was
exhausted, her body still shaking as she got over the post
effects of her Rend.
I still couldn't believe that I was holding her, that she
was alive in my arms. Her heart had stopped. I'd heard it.
She was dead.
Until she wasn't.
I rolled my neck; the stress refused to fade even as I
heard her heartbeat now, felt its rhythm against my chest,
and soaked in the soft heat from her skin. My beast still
thrashing violently in my mind hadn't settled either, but at
least his focus was back on Aaliyah, and not on tearing
apart the Siren that took her from us. His gaze was
prominent as we assessed Aaliyah's bloodied skin. She was
pale, even more so than normal, likely from the blood loss.
Other than that, there were no indications of what had
happened. No wounds to mend, or bones to set.
Just dried blood and haunted eyes.
 I ran my nose across her hair, taking in her scent and
letting it calm me. It was instinctual and something that I
would normally be able to stop, but it was too raw right
now, and the wolf in me wasn't about to give full control
back. Some of its tension crept out, as Aaliyah's laugh
echoed around me, vibrating my chest. I pulled away and
looked at her.
"That tickled," she said, smiling lazily up at me as her
eyes slid open.
They drooped like she was just coming out of a long nap,
her breathing slow and labored. Dark circles under her
eyes had me leaning in closer as I memorized that smile,
the curve of her lips, and the way her nose tilted up. I
wanted to engrave it in my mind, into my soul, so I'd never
forget it. It was everything I didn't deserve, and I was
selfish in my need to bask in it. The small hint of dimples at
the corners of her mouth only grew when I huffed.
I did it again, running my nose across her hair, soaking
in her scent—a unique mix of lavender and the rolling sea—
startling another gasp from her.
"You're smiling," she whispered, soft and breathless, and
I paused at the words.
She reached her hand up slowly, giving me time to pull
away, like I would even consider straying from her freely
given touch. When her finger traced my lips, I leaned in. A
rumble started in my chest, building up to a soft growl that
I had to convince myself wasn't a purr. My beast finally
stopped his manic pacing within my mind, curling into a
ball as Aaliyah continued her leisurely exploration of my
face. We watched her with rapt anticipation, soaking in
every move she made, following her retreating hand when
she went to pull away.
She laughed again, pressing her palm to my cheek.
A grumble went off behind us, and I was reminded that
it wasn't just Aaliyah and me on this trek back to our home.
Fallon walked with a stoic expression, his arms crossed
tightly over his chest, bending the fabric of his suit in a way
he would normally avoid. He didn't notice though, his eyes
following the Siren like she was a war criminal on the way
to the gallows, and he was to be her executioner. The Siren,
Eliza, wasn't looking much kinder, her narrowed glare
speaking for her.
She didn't fall under Fallon's steadfast glower, which
was impressive in its own right. Seemed she shared that
trait with her husbands.
"You know, we already established that I'm not going to
take Aaliyah away again. I just want to get Dezen and
Carter and make sure she gets home okay." Eliza turned
toward Aaliyah and I, ignoring the shift in my beast's growl
at her stare.
She rolled her eyes, looking every bit like Siren Eternal
Ilenia. They held the same unrelenting grit, the same
wicked silver tongue.
"That means you can let up on the death glare," she
finished, brushing back her fiery red hair as she stepped
past Fallon, moving to be closer to Aaliyah.
Jaw clenched hard like he was barely holding back a
snarl, Fallon glanced sharply at Aaliyah, then back to Eliza.
His face was a mirror of calm, but it was the seething fire
in his eyes that was anything but normal. The brittle
expression barely looked real, his facade crumbling like
rotten wood.
Something had snapped in him, seeing Aaliyah like that.
Something he'd been worried about since the beginning:
getting attached. But it was too late for that. The moment
Aaliyah's lavender scent had hit my nose, and the twinkle in
her eyes that screamed warrior had floored me, I knew we
were already lost. I vowed to protect her then, from the
auction, from my brothers, even from myself. With
everything I was.
Now I made that vow again. She wouldn't die. I couldn't
handle it, and from the look of it … neither could Fallon.
 I could only imagine how Osiris and Adrian were going
to take it. Adrian would be fine, mostly. He'd always been
the optimistic one, ready to turn a sour mood sweet. But
Osiris, well …
I just hoped he didn't kill anyone.
"I'll stop my death glare when you're out of my fucking
sight, Siren." Fallon's cold words echoed around us, his
arms crossed and his gait harsh as the tension wreaked
havoc on his mindset.
He was going to need a fight after this, one I was happy
to give him.
"Now you're just being a dick. My name's Eliza,
Vampire," Eliza spat out, grinding her teeth but not backing
down.
She swatted as she moved over a patch of undergrowth,
looking agitated at the spider web she ran into. But she
didn't complain, didn't call her husbands to come get her,
instead she insisted on walking with us. She wanted to
protect Aaliyah, was willing to risk her life to do so, and I
could admire that.
I glanced back down at the woman in my arms, noticing
her worry as she glanced between Eliza and Fallon. The
rumble in my chest turned hostile just as she spoke.
"Can we not fight?" Aaliyah whispered the question,
pressing a hand to my chest, holding it there until the
rumble died back down.
Her painful grimace was enough to shut my wolf up
entirely. Her hand dropped, and she rubbed the space
between her eyes.
Damn bastards.
Fallon continued to glare, grinding his teeth. Another
step, and his mouth opened to speak again.
"Fallon," I said, shooting a pointed glower over my
shoulder at him.
The Fallon that I knew would've fought this, would've
thrown himself at me or anyone else close enough that
would prove a challenge, ready to duel to decide who was
right. But he didn't, he just stared at Aaliyah and her
grimace. His eyes mellowed, and he swallowed hard before
jerking his gaze away.
"Fine, I'll be pleasant to our guest," he said, shaking his
head.
We walked in silence after that, besides the occasional
mutter of something from Aaliyah, or a quip between Eliza
and Fallon. Before long, we were walking up to our home.
It was a sight I'd never found more comforting. That feeling
quickly fell to the ground, as it only took a few seconds
before Osiris was flitting out of the front door, tracing the
red and brown streaks across Aaliyah's face.
Genuine panic took root on his face, and a tremble
worked its way down his body as his eyes flashed red. That
scared expression was familiar, and I tightened my arms
around Aaliyah, instinctually trying to keep her safe; to
make sure she was still there.
"What happened?" he whispered, his hands clenched so
tightly I heard the bones popping under his skin.
Manic eyes stared back at me. It was a look that I never
thought I'd see again, one that had been slipping into
Osiris's gaze ever since the auction. Power. Control that
was just out of reach.
Aaliyah's touch pulled me away as she patted my chest,
and I looked down at her. She smiled and motioned for me
to set her down. I grumbled again, leaning in and running
my nose across her temple before reluctantly doing as she
wished.
She shivered as her bare feet hit the frost-laden ground,
wobbling, and I nearly had her back in my arms. But she
moved forward before I could, approaching Osiris like one
would a wounded beast. He looked the part right now, the
expressive glint in his eyes holding his pain. The sharp
pressure of his Charm slid over the yard, and tension
continued to seep into him the closer that she got.
 Even my beast tensed. Knowing Osiris didn't stop the
drag of fear that came with how he looked. That was what
his power was, what it had grown into. Yet, Aaliyah didn't
stop, didn't cower. Where kings had fallen to his feet
begging for mercy, she stood unafraid.
"I'm okay, Osiris," Aaliyah said softly, inching toward him
with even steps, until she was right in front of him.
"Why are you covered in blood?" Osiris's words were
choked, thick with tension and twisting with a smooth, old
Egyptian accent. "Your blood, Aaliyah."
He reached out, his hand stopping mid-air like he'd hit a
wall. His head slowly tilted, looking past Aaliyah, and at
Fallon …and the Siren.
Osiris didn't move, didn't try to appear human-like he
had since Aaliyah started staying with us. The reigning
silence and tension in his form that lacked fake breaths.
Osiris's eyes went fully red, and a rage I'd thought lost to
time, flooded them. His hand snapped down, and he took a
jagged step forwards. I moved, intent on stopping him from
killing someone that Aaliyah considered family, or at the
very least trying to make my intervention look genuine,
when she again proved she deserved the title I gave her.
My smár Valkyrja, didn't pull away from Osiris like a sane
person would do when faced with his wrath. Instead, she
only gave him a second to protest before taking the last
step, wrapping her arms around him.
Tiny … but fierce. My beast whispered, silent behind my
eyes as I let out a breath, marveling as the red bled from
Osiris's eye, and confusion blended with affection in their
mixed blue depths. Only a second of hesitation met him
before he returned the gesture, holding her so tightly that
it looked like they had molded together. Osiris didn't hug;
he didn't touch. Hell, I could count the times that he'd
touched me on one hand. But something about Aaliyah
made him feel safe enough to.
Something about her felt like home.
 They pulled back from each other, and for a few tense
seconds I wondered if Aaliyah's touch hadn't been enough
to stave off a bloodlust that was decades in the making. A
shiver shot down her spine, goosebumps now clear on her
arms. Osiris must have seen them as well, his eyes going
wide before he flipped around. He gave us his back and his
arm to Aaliyah as he led us inside where a panicked Adrian
and a stunned Dragonkin and Sorceri sat, balking at us.
Osiris didn't pay them any heed, leading Aaliyah to sit,
before flitting away and returning with a wet towel and a
heavy blanket. He wrapped her tightly in the blanket,
watching for signs of distress before he cleaned the blood
off her face with care while he checked to see if she had
any open wounds.
The unhinged look in his eyes, and the way he kept
glancing at the intruders in our home, told me he was
barely seconds away from breaking, and that if I were to
take Aaliyah away from him like my beast was screaming at
me to do … then the Siren and her husbands wouldn't be
the only ones facing Osiris's ill temper this evening.
"What the fuck did you do to Carter and Dezen?" Eliza
hissed from behind us, rushing past Fallon and toward her
husbands, who softened at her worry.
They sat at the table, looking wary but overall
unharmed. I expected worse, given Osiris's current state.
"We merely had a conversation. They have no lasting
damage," Osiris said, still carefully cleaning Aaliyah, not
looking at the raging Siren.
"You fucking monsters—" She didn't finish, Osiris
flicking his hand toward her, pinky and ring finger bent, in
a position that I hadn't seen since he'd made my and Nero's
protection charms around the time of my turn. It was how
he cast spells, and now as his fingers shook, I wondered if
we might be surprised again today. Rage simmered beneath
his skin as he looked between the Siren and the blood on
Aaliyah's face.
 A snap of red in his eyes, and the pressure in the room
became suffocating.
"Mrs. Barlow. I would like to remind you that you stole
someone from our home, and your husbands threatened us.
In. Our. Home," Osiris's words were smooth, almost clean,
betraying the way his hand still shook.
The Dragonkin, Carter, stood in front of Eliza like that
would save either of them. The tick of the clock above the
table seemed to count down the time they had left, and I
watched Osiris's carefully controlled power spiral in his
hands. It started as a spark, our Flame igniting on the tips
of his fingers and down his arm, lit with the stench of sulfur
and dark magic.
Aaliyah reached out, and as if she'd been doing so for
centuries, she pressed her hand to Osiris's cheek, softly
pulling his attention to her. She was careful in how she
moved, making sure he saw her approach, saw her hand
and had the time to pull away if he wanted to. But no sane
man would turn her away, not even Osiris in his panicked
state. The Flame died, and though rage made his jaw
clench, he nodded, going back to tending her face.
"Eliza wanted to make sure that I was safe with you
guys," she whispered, pulling her hand back to her chest.
"She's my family. Please don't fight."
Osiris's jaw clenched for one, two beats, the grinding of
his teeth audible before it softened and he nodded again.
"We're fine, Eliza," Dezen finally said, laughing
nervously and never taking his eyes off Osiris. "We came to
an understanding. From the look of it, so did you."
Dezen nodded toward Aaliyah, who smiled softly at the
Sorceri. I ground my teeth, gripping the island hard to stop
myself from walking in front of her, to shield her from his
stare.
"Glad to see you're safe, Aaliyah," he added, looking
genuine enough.
 The snarl still built in my chest, his swallow telling me
he saw the wolf behind my eyes tracking him.
"Had us for a loop, love. What happened?" Adrian asked,
finally moving from his spot at the table, looking torn.
He was surprisingly quiet as he looked her up and down.
It seemed even Adrian couldn't find the words to calm the
situation.
She sighed before biting her lip.
"I was going to tell you all of this after Eliza brought my
clothes. I just … I want you guys to know that I'm not
saying this because of what happened in the woods. I trust
you guys with my secret. I trust you guys with me."
Pride swelled in my chest and a weight lifted in my
stomach, even as I knew whatever she had to say would
sink like lead. She rubbed her arm, the exposed skin
drawing attention to the scars there.
"I died."
Aaliyah didn't cut corners or sugar coat it.
Straightforward and honest, she looked uncomfortable
as she searched us, landing on the place next to me. Her
lips tilted into a melancholy smile and I tensed, not wanting
to acknowledge the empty space I knew would always be
occupied.
Prince was keeping her calm.
I ground my teeth, wishing I was doing that for her.
"What do you mean, you died?" Adrian asked, mouth
agape as he walked up next to her. He reached out just shy
of touching her cheek, before he pulled back, anguish
filling his features.
"It's not as serious as you think. It happens all the time,
really," she said, like her heart hadn't stopped beating. "The
first time, though, was about six months ago now," she
finished, holding up the fingers at the same time.
Six months? She'd been dying for six months?
What the fuck?
 "I woke up under a foot of dirt, buried in a shallow
grave. I didn't know who I was, where I was, or how I got
there. I didn't even know my name." Her head tipped down
and she shot a sad smile at Osiris when he jolted. Guilt
spread in the air, tainting the taste of lavender. "It didn't
stay that way for long," she whispered, finally.
She shuffled in her seat, only stilling so Osiris could
continue his soft assessment, making sure nothing else was
wrong with her now that most of the blood was gone from
her face.
"Something is wrong with me, some kind of disconnect
between my soul and my body, I think," she said,
shuddering. "Every time I start to remember something,
pressure builds in my head, and just when it seems like it's
going to overwhelm me, I snap."
She clenched her chest like it physically hurt, and I
swallowed hard.
"My soul gets pulled from my body, and while it's
outside, I'm dead." My heart skipped and panic made bile
rise in my throat, my wolf snarling at the thought. "That's
what you and Fallon saw, Eirik," she explained softly.
Silence; cold, blistering silence filled the room, before
Aaliyah let out a haggard sigh. Her eyes were clouded with
the ache of a past she couldn't outrun, and my hands jerked
at my side as I fought the will to go to her. Osiris was still
next to her, now holding both of her hands, his gaze firmly
on the ground. I could still feel the snap of his magic in the
air as he tried to hold it at bay.
"Eventually, something pulls me back to my body, and I
remember whatever had been poking at me. Normally, it's
related to whatever triggered the pull to begin with. I
remember a lot about Prince." She smiled into the empty
space beside me, her lip beginning to tremble. The shakes
moved to the rest of her body, and her breathing hitched
sharply. "These Rends last longer each time I'm pulled
away, and this most recent one seemed to be my breaking
point. I—"
Her sentence died off, and the salty scent of tears hit the
air. It felt wrong, smelled wrong, and I stepped forward,
brushing my nose against her temple as my wolf guided me
to, Osiris be damned, as my instincts ran high. She sighed,
as comforted by my presence as I was hers.
"When Eliza and I teleported to the forest, it happened
again. Pressure built in my head, and then what I can only
assume was my soul was pulled out of me. Normally I'm
stuck like that, watching, unable to move as the outside
world moves along without me …" She bit her lip, tensing
as she recollected the moment. "But I wasn't tethered to
my body this time."
Stunned silence, and then a choked sound from Adrian.
"I don't understand. It hasn't happened while you've
been here," he said, his face twisted in concern.
"It happened once, that first night. At least, I think it did.
But other than that, you're right. I've had more peace these
last few days than I've had in months," she said, looking
almost guilty as she glanced at Eliza.
Had she been dealing with this so continually that she
didn't even get a spare moment of peace? My jaw clenched
tight, my focus on the tension in her shoulders and the way
she still shook. She was always so strong, holding this on
her own. It broke something inside of me, to know how
much she suffered, likely under our own roof.
Should've done better. My wolf snarled, snapping and
raging in my mind. I didn't disagree.
"I think something about you guys is keeping me stable,
and when I was away from you, it all came crashing back.
The Rend took me somewhere else, somewhere dark,
somewhere where being dead didn't feel fleeting. I didn't
think I was coming back."
She looked up, glancing between Fallon and I with a
smile that caught in my chest. I had never been the
emotional type; I was a Norseman. I fought, I fucked, and I
stormed my way through the last several decades however
I saw fit at the time.
But nothing had ever caught my attention like the way
Aaliyah spoke now. Her head held high even as she
trembled, and the strain of today and every days prior,
stacked on her shoulders. She faced Osiris when any man I
knew would have fallen to their knees. She died and still
came out of it smiling.
I was in awe of her, of her strength. It pained me as
much as it filled me with pride. Fallon had been right, that
first night. She was dangerous. But she was also kind,
loving. A Valkyrja.
Beautiful. My beast added, huffing. Tiny. Fierce.
Beautiful. He repeated, before he paused, and the rumble
began in my chest. Mine.
That word shocked me, lighting my nerves on fire with
the rightness of it.
"But then I heard something, felt something." She
pressed her hand to her cheek, like I had.
I could hear the thump of her heart where I stood. I
focused on it, unable not to.
"It's been out of control lately, and we were worried
something like this might happen. It was why Aaliyah was
meeting with Archon," Eliza chimed in, from her spot next
to Dezen and Carter.
She was still examining them, making sure that they
weren't harmed. It was much the same as Osiris was doing
to Aaliyah.
"Still can't believe you trusted a Djinn," I mumbled.
"Yeah, well, we're trusting you too, Vampire," Eliza
snarked back, and I snarled before I could stop it.
"What do you think is causing these Rends, love?"
Adrian asked softly, and Aaliyah sighed, dropping her head
to her hands in frustration.
 "Wish I had an answer, even a guess … but I don't even
know what I am and I don't remember enough to try and
figure it out. No one we've talked to has been able to
help."
That made sense. If Osiris didn't know, there were few
others in the country that might. Xander may very well be
our last chance. I looked at her again, to the soft arches of
her smooth face and the way her eyes lit up when she
caught my smile.
To the scar that slid down her neck into her shirt.
And every semblance of warmth crept from my body. I
ached and burned like I had when I first saw her against
the ground. The ground she'd crawled out of only a few
months prior.
Because it wasn't the first time she'd died. But how did
she die to begin with?
I tried to hold it in, to keep from pushing when I myself
couldn't bear the demons on my own back. But I had to
know, needed to understand …
Why she fucking died.
"You said you woke up in a grave. How did you end up
there?" I asked, the snarl clinging to the words.
The beat of war roared in my chest and my beast
snarled, raged and rattled against the chains in my mind. It
begged for blood; blood I would give it. Because someone
had hurt Aaliyah, and I was going to return the favor
tenfold.
"Eirik," Aaliyah started quietly, reaching out to me as
she had before.
"How, Aaliyah?" I asked, stepping back, not allowing
myself the comfort of her touch.
I didn't deserve it, not after what happened to her. I'd
deserve it after her tormentors were rotting on spikes.
Even then …
"I don't know a lot about my past, like I said, I haven't
remembered a lot … but I do know I wasn't somewhere
pleasant," she said while standing and inching toward me.
I wanted to pull away, to stop her, but she reached out.
Pressing her shaking palm to my chest again, and like
before my wolf settled, dragging the rage out of me one
breath at a time.
"Deep breath. I'm okay," she said, but even her soft
words didn't stop the sound of a whip cracking in my ears.
"Where were you?" The words came out as a snarl, and
she smiled. Smiled. It was soft and dripping with sadness
as she tried to comfort me. "Who did this to you?"
I didn't deserve that comfort. She did. She needed it,
and instead she was doing her best to make sure that I
wasn't falling apart. My wolf snarled and raged in my mind,
breaking down, shattering like glass as she pulled away.
"I was at a research facility, or at least I think that's
what it was. Doctor Nox called it the Ascension Rising
Project," she said, never looking away from me, even as
Adrian sucked in a hollow breath behind her.
"Research. What do you mean?" He stumbled over the
words, looking at her.
I looked to the scars that had caught my attention at the
auction, the same ones that I knew hadn't come easily. The
snarl built again.
"Someone wanted my blood. I don't know for what," she
said, letting out a haggard breath as she closed her eyes. "I
only remember hearing whispers of it when they thought I
was still unconscious."
She took a shuddering breath as her hand wandered to
her shoulder. To a phantom pain that still ached in her
bones. What I had left of my calm demeanor snapped, and
the crack of the whip finally morphed into words, his
words.
You'll break, boy.
"I'll kill them," I bit out, the words more gnarled than
whole, and I could feel the shift coming on as I slammed
back, unable to hear anything but the beat of my heart
roaring in my ears.
"Eirik," a voice whispered, sweet and feminine,
everything that I felt in my soul I needed.
I grabbed at my neck, the old wound burning as I
struggled to breathe air that was no longer of use to me.
"They'll regret the day they were born, I swear on it."
The words weren't my own, but it felt like they could be.
The shift of my face cracked, and a rumbling growl
tumbled from my chest. Someone protested, spoke of a
monster, spoke of me. But it wasn't them my wolf focused
on, as Aaliyah's vibrant violet eyes took up my field of
vision. The soft scent of lavender tickled at my senses,
burying the hurt.
Her hands pressed to my cheeks, and she took a deep
breath. The voices in the background grew sharp and
worried, begging her to back away from me. But I would
never hurt her, my beast would never hurt her, and we
snarled at their audacity.
"Breathe for me," Aaliyah whispered. "I'm okay."
But she wasn't. Having to say what happened to her was
only making it worse. Her hands shook against my skin,
and her lip trembled as she fought to make me feel better
when the torment was tearing her apart. She was a fighter,
a Valkyrja, but she held the same scars I did, the same pain.
But where she stood defiant, I crumbled. And it
destroyed me.
"Continue, love. Please," Adrian asked, and she shook
her head.
"It doesn't matter now, Adrian. Me saying it won't
change it." She twisted toward him, lips tilting in that damn
smile.
Why wasn't she screaming? Why wasn't she crying? How
was she so calm?
"Tell me," I said, holding back the shift enough to press
my forehead to her head.
 "Eirik—" she started, but I shook, desperate to know …
To know how I'd failed her.
"Please, Elskan," I begged, my wolf howling in my mind,
watching her with me.
"They needed my blood. It didn't matter what they did to
get it, Eirik."
I choked, unable to keep the change back anymore as I
stumbled back, all but running toward the door, Aaliyah's
words following me as I fell away.
And the wolf took over.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 28

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

A gony.
It had stretched across Eirik's face and lit up in his
eyes like a fire that couldn't be stomped out.
Something about how he'd looked at me felt so raw that I
couldn't continue speaking. Even as the door closed and
silence filled the room. I couldn't get another word out,
each one sticking to my throat, choking me. I should've
expected this, should've proceeded with caution before I
just jumped right in and told them about what I'd been
dealing with. Because I'd seen the same pain I'd felt in
them as well.
Instead, I'd laid it all out and pulled their own demons to
the surface.
I looked around the room, searching for Prince. He was
pressed against the far wall by the front door that Eirik had
just stormed out of. Surprisingly, he wasn't looking at me,
his eyes on the swaying door that hadn't fully closed.
A crack rang out in the room, surprising me enough to
make me flinch. Talking about everything made it worse,
and the tics that I could generally handle came to the
surface.
"I'll go make sure he doesn't destroy anything," Fallon
said, a lost look on his face as he moved silently out the
door, following the sound of Eirik's snarls.
 Then another was gone, and I stayed planted in my spot
on the chair. I understood their need to get some space, but
it stung nonetheless to see them go. I just hoped this
wouldn't be too much, that they wouldn't send me away
when it was all over.
I pushed the thought down, because I knew it was just
that; a thought. I knew these men, maybe not like I knew
Eliza, or to the extent that I knew Prince … but I knew their
character, and their eyes had never lied to me.
They wouldn't do something like that.
"Jesus Christ, are you okay?" It was Eliza's words that
pulled me back.
She stared from across the room, her eyes full of morbid
curiosity. I turned to see what had caught her attention.
Osiris stared at the counter, clutching the shards of the
glass that had been in his hand. I jolted, a strangled gasp
caught behind my teeth, frozen as he didn't let up,
continuing to apply pressure like he couldn't feel the glass.
That must have been the cracking sound.
I jumped to my feet, rushing at Osiris. He didn't notice
me until I was right on him, when I grabbed his hand,
trying to ease it up without thinking. He flinched, not softly
like he was surprised, but jerking it away. His entire body
seized, and when I finally caught his shaken gaze, it wasn't
Osiris I was looking at. There was a scared young man in
his eyes, someone who had dealt with horrors, and hidden
them behind the mask that had become him.
I pulled my hands back like I'd been burned, guilt
flooding me. He looked right through me, even though his
eyes were on mine.
"Osiris?"
His teeth ground as I called his name, and the numbness
in his eyes wavered, but he didn't let up on his grip.
"I need you to open your hand, Osiris," I whispered,
reaching out my hands to him, leaving the choice up to him.
 I strained for several tense seconds, questioning if he
was going to give me his hand. Blood continued to pool
from the open wounds, and I began to tremble when his
face twisted in pain that I doubted was all physical.
Then, his jaw clenched and unclenched before he
reached his hand out, setting it in mine. A spark of heat left
my skin tingling as I urged him to move further. Slowly, like
he wasn't sure, Osiris unfurled his fingers. The glass had
shredded his skin, and I hissed at the look of it. It was
already stitching closed around the shards.
"Adrian, I need you to get the first aid kit," I said in a
panic.
But Adrian didn't move, as he peered out on the dark
garden, and the fluttering of fall leaves outside. Far away
from here, buried in his mind.
"I understand that this is a shock, but I need some help,"
I cried out, tears welling.
I gritted my teeth when he finally looked at me, his eyes
wide and skin paling. He looked slowly from me to Osiris's
bloodied hand, like he was unsure of what he was seeing. I
choked on my frustration as I grabbed one shard, pulling it
out as carefully as I could, startling as blood flooded the
wound. Osiris didn't move, just continued to stare at me.
"Who did this to you?" Osiris whispered, a dark,
dangerous edge clinging to his words.
There was pressure in the air, a kind that reminded me
of being in a space too small for my body. I swallowed hard,
choking on my words as I continued to pull shards out, his
skin stitching closed as quickly as it had been split apart.
"So, it wasn't just Eirik that wasn't in the right mind to
hear this," I said, chewing my bottom lip, continuing with
the glass.
Each shard fell to the table with a defined clank and
blood slipped over my hands—it was harsh; a deeper red
than any human's and far more viscous. It slid down my
arms, and the sight made me sick.
 The hint of a memory without pressure came as a
surprise, and I sucked in a ragged breath as the click of
glass against the table suddenly sounded like steel.
What fun will we have today, Glass?
"I'll never be in the right mind to know, lux mea. It
doesn't matter if you tell me now or wait until the sun has
stopped burning in the sky."
I jerked at Osiris's sudden words, the richness of his
voice voiding out Castillion's. His conviction leached into
them as he clenched his hands tightly, even as I tried to get
him to release his grip.
Blood pooled again, and a feral expression unfolded on
his face. He was unflinching, even as his fingers dug into
the open wounds. His mind turned off to the pain in an all
too familiar way. Eyes narrowed and hollow, like he was
staring at someone that was no longer there. Eirik often
looked the same. So did Fallon, even Adrian. I bit my lip,
clenching Osiris's hand in my own, trying to offer comfort it
seemed he'd never had.
How long had they been holding onto this? Years?
Decades?
"I won't be in the right mind until the ones that did this
have been strung up by their entrails and destroyed in
every way I know," he snarled the words, and the drowning
feeling of a Charm burned in the air. It felt like fire, a
burning power that was unrelenting and uncaring in its
assault.
Eliza sucked in a breath behind me, and I heard her shift
to get to me. Osiris didn't notice, or he didn't care as he
leaned in, stark rage seizing his voice as he asked again…
"Who?"
"Breathe, Osiris," I said, not pulling away as Osiris's
attention snapped toward me again, staring through me,
not at me.
"I—" he started, and I cut him off, bringing his hands
under my chin.
 He smelled like coffee, dark and rich. His blood dripped
down my arms, landing on the ground like rain.
"I said breathe." I mimicked it, taking an exaggerated
breath in and then out like Eliza had taught me.
Tense silence met the room as Eliza, Dezen and Carter
tried to decide whether to intervene. Adrian was
uncharacteristically quiet, not even focusing on me as he
continued to stare out the open windows, lost like the rest
of them.
"You can't let this consume you," I said, hoping the
words would reach him. Hoping somehow even Eirik and
Fallon would hear me wherever they'd gone.
Had it been the right choice? Telling them something
that so clearly brought them pain. Because right now, it
didn't feel like it.
"I'm not saying it because they don't deserve it. Because
they do. They deserve whatever hell you have in your mind,
but," I said, emphasizing the word when Osiris's eyes lit up
like an open flame, the distinctly different blues swirling
like sapphire lava, "you don't deserve this torment, Osiris.
It's not your fault I was there. It's not anyone's fault but
theirs." I whispered the words, still holding his hands as a
tremor worked its way through his body.
Slowly, like he was waking up, Osiris came back to me.
His eyes, devastated and drowning in a fear I couldn't
process, were his again.
Eliza hesitated behind me, before grabbing onto my
arm, and I looked at her over my shoulder, giving her a
small smile. She gave one back, though still stared at Osiris
with apprehension.
"I think they need some time to process, Ali," she
cautiously said, like I would disagree.
"Yeah, I think so too," I said, turning back to Osiris and
giving him a small smile as I let go of his hands.
The shock that came from touching him faded, as it had
every time I lost touch with one of them. It left a warm
feeling in my chest, one that clashed with the anxiety of the
conversation. I sought Prince, only calming completely
when his tense smile slid into my view.
Though he didn't appear much better than the rest of
them. He looked like he'd aged, his gaze dipping to the
ground, his hands flexing like he wanted nothing more than
to hold me.
I took a deep breath and pushed down the want I
shared. I smiled back because it was all I could do. The only
comfort I could give to the man that had been my rock, my
only friend.
My best friend.
"They worry about you," Eliza said in a grumble, and I
reluctantly turned away from Prince to look at her. "In a
weird, 'kill everything' kind of way."
"I know," I replied as she pulled me into a sideways hug.
She tried to avoid the blood and sighed when she didn't
manage to. "I care about them, too."
"I can see that." Eliza glanced at Osiris again, hesitance
still keeping the fear locked inside her. "You sure you're
going to be safe here?"
I nodded, holding her tightly for a few more seconds.
"And you'll let me know if you want me to kill them,
right? And you'll make sure to visit—"
I laughed, the brittle sound ringing in my ears. I was all
too happy to hold her a little closer. She pulled back, and
though tears were in her eyes, she looked proud.
"It's going to be okay, Liz. Go get Dezen and Carter
some ice. And give Grigen a hug for me." It was her turn to
laugh.
But she also nodded, looking at Dezen and Carter, who
didn't appear too worse for wear. They each gave me a nod
and a smile, and I returned the favor. I'd never been close
to either of them, but they'd been willing to risk harming
themselves to save me, even if I didn't need saving.
And I will never forget that.
 "See you soon, Ali. Love you," Eliza whispered while
turning, walking out the door.
"Love you too, Liz," I said back, waving until they
reached their car.
I turned to face the others, hoping to comfort them and
only found Adrian and Prince. Adrian looked as shaken up
as I felt, his hand over his mouth like he was going to be
sick. When he realized I was looking at him, he
straightened, and a shaky smile curved on his lips.
Whatever had been tormenting him before was still there,
but at least he responded. He struggled to keep it in place
as I spoke.
"Are you okay?" I tried to ask it softly to keep his
attention on me, and not on the scars that I could feel his
eyes tracing.
"Dandy, love," he said in a shaky breath. "Why don't you
go hop in the shower? I think I'm going to go try to find the
others, make sure they're all right in the head, then start
dinner. You look famished."
Then he was gone, and I was alone. Well, alone with
Prince.
Adrian was right, I was famished. And exhausted,
drained, and terrified. But I didn't say that, just took a deep
breath as I gave my valiant knight a smile, the kind that I
hoped made me seem less broken than I felt. Like always
he smiled back, a softness in his eyes that burned as much
as it healed. He pressed his hand over his heart, ring and
pinky finger tucked away.
Forever.
This was the decision I'd look back on as either my
saving grace, or the moment I died and didn't realize it.
"Forever," I whispered back, mirroring Prince's pose.
And even though the ache still lingered, and I questioned if
I was doing this right … I felt hope.
Hope that something more than death awaited me.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 29

OceanofPDF.com
 Fallon

I slid out the door, the wispy sound of Aaliyah's words

still replaying in my mind, cutting into what little calm
I'd held onto as I chased down a rather temperamental
Eirik.
Brisk winter air that I still hadn't quite grown used to
flicked against my face. It did little more than annoy, but it
was sharp, biting.
Experiment.
She'd said it with a melancholy smile, still trying to
make us feel better even as she talked about it. Even as she
clutched at her arms, trembling. Even as she was forced to
remember things that had stamped marks onto her soul
and into her flesh just minutes after she'd died.
Eirik was right. She was a warrior, a Valkyrie. She'd
shown her scars and proven that you could live with them.
That you could accept them for what they were. While all
we ever did was bury them deeper, pretend they didn't
exist until something like this happened, until we couldn't
hold the facade anymore.
I followed the haphazard tracks that had been carved
into the snow. First of human feet, a fall, then the marks of
paws. An irrational anger burned inside me at the sight. Of
course, he'd shifted. I had all but heard it, but that didn't
make the fact that there wasn't a fair fight waiting for me
any more pleasant. My knuckles ached and I rolled my
shoulders as I walked the trail that Eirik made into the
thick woods. But even if I hadn't had the path to guide me,
I would have known exactly where he was going.
I slid into the small clearing where I knew Eirik to be. It
was his favorite place, one his wolf would find comfort in.
White wildflowers, peeking up from under the snow,
resilient to the cold, covered the space. They never seemed
to wilt, something that I hadn't really taken notice of until
now, as I glanced from them to Eirik. He stood on all fours,
volatile deep blue eyes that spoke nothing of the man I
knew, keeping me frozen to the spot. The wolf snapped its
jaws, staring and raging, with the hair on his back on edge.
I again tried to find Eirik in the beast's gaze.
"Eirik?" I asked, trying to mimic how Nero would speak
to our brother when he lost it.
It had only happened once, just after my turn.
Something someone had said and the sound of scraping
metal had sent Eirik into a fit.
Calm down, brother. We're here.
"We're here for you, Eirik." I tried to mimic Nero's soft
tone.
Even to me, it sounded stilted and cold. I couldn't force
warmth into it, all the heat in my body was too focused on
rage to gravitate toward any other feeling. Rage was safe,
familiar, and it burned.
The wolf snarled again, jolting to the side and circling
me. His tan fur glowed, shimmering even with the lack of
moonlight, and slowly red swallowed his eyes until any hint
of my brother was gone. I was left with only the beast. It
made my instincts flare to life. Vampires were predators,
and becoming prey was unnatural. The red sheen of
bloodlust in Eirik's eyes fought to take up my own,
threatening to swallow my will.
Eirik bent down low, his snarl echoing in the clearing.
 "Eirik, don't," I said again, steadily raising my hands in a
submissive position.
Eirik snarled, rushing forward, and I cursed as I jumped
out of the way. His teeth snapped where I'd been, the sound
bouncing around in my head.
"For fuck's sake, Eirik. Stop!" I screamed, finding my
footing as I put the agitated wolf shifter in my line of sight
again. "You're helping no one with your fucking tantrum!"
The bastard snarled, fucking snarled.
We circled each other like that, and even as I searched, I
found nothing in those red eyes that I recognized. I warned
them this would happen, warned my fucking self, and look
where it had gotten us.
Rage burned until my stomach was ash, and I nearly
puked.
I'd always heard that the Vivas's name was cursed. That
being the spawn of Sebek was enough to turn even the best
luck against us, and right now I believed it.
"Eirik, if you would." The frigid chill of Osiris's voice was
even more pointed than the winter air, and it had my
insides curling.
Every cell in my body wanted to flee, and even the wolf
trembled. It only took a few moments before that tremble
morphed and Eirik lay naked on the ground, panting. The
thick feel of Osiris's Charm was still heavy in the air, one
that hadn't been pulled back, instead pressed down with
full force. Eirik groaned, the sound a mix of agony and
horror as it morphed into a snarl.
"Don't talk to me of temper, Fallon," Eirik snarled, his
beasts influence still clinging to his words in the form of a
growl. He shook, his teeth gritting as sea-blue eyes pierced
me. The thickness of his words laced with the heaviness of
his old Norse accent came through, as he continued to pop
and huff at the forced shift.
I raised an eyebrow.
 "You just lost your shit. I think that warrants a few
questions about your fucking sanity, Eirik. You can't very
well hunt someone down when all you have is a vague
name. You're smarter than that."
Eirik snarled again, his wolf still dangerously close to
the surface. It flashed in his eyes, and I wanted to scream
when my legs tensed to run.
"I can't sit and do nothing," he said, a tortured grimace
on his face as his hand gripped his neck like he was
choking.
The familiar scar under his fingers glowed.
"I'm not saying do nothing. I'm saying use your head," I
said.
"Mighty talk for you, Fallon. You've wanted her gone
since she got here. You hold no attachment to her." His
fierce anger didn't wane, and I clenched my jaw at his
words.
Because he wasn't wrong. I'd wanted her gone, still
wanted her gone. I didn't want to deal with the thought of
growing close to anyone else. It fucking terrified me, and
what I'd seen tonight only made it clearer that I couldn't
handle it. None of us could.
"Fuck. Do you even hold any love for us?" he asked,
cruelty clinging to his words as he pulled himself to his
feet.
Dirt and grime covered him, and he glared at me like I
was to blame for the ache in his chest. Like I hadn't tried to
get us out of this unscathed.
Like Aaliyah's story didn't burn me too.
I flung myself at him before Osiris could Charm me not
to, and the satisfying feeling of battle roared in my ears.
Eirik's eyes widened as he looked at me, surprise taking
root in the blue depths just seconds before I had him on the
ground, fist connecting with the right side of his face. I
wondered if he saw what I wasn't able to hide, the ache in
my chest that wouldn't abate.
 "Fallon—" he started, and I swung again.
His head jolted to the side, my knuckles skimming his
cheek before hitting the unrelenting ground. Pain shot up
my arm, sinking to the bone.
"No. You don't get to fucking say that," I snarled out
through clenched teeth. Using the ache to ground me, I
pulled back. "You are my brother, and I love you. I love
every fucking one of you. You are my family, my mob, so
don't you dare say I don't care for you!"
I screamed the words, uncaring of who would hear
them. Uncaring that the cold mask I'd made my home slid
away, I snarled. Eirik's eyes, still wide, blinked once, the
remaining red slipping from the blue depths.
"Now isn't the time for fighting," Osiris said from
somewhere behind me.
That cold calculation in his tone only served to piss me
off more, and I turned to glare at him.
"Now is exactly the fucking time for fighting," I said,
standing again.
Mud and dead leaves stuck to the white of my suit,
staining it, blending with blood that smelled of lavender. I
hated how out of place it was, the break of color like a jab.
"Calm down." Osiris's words, so starkly cold, made my
skin tighten.
It was wrong, even compared to the Osiris that I knew.
"God, Osiris. Get that high and mighty look out of your
eyes. It doesn't suit you," I said finally, looking down at
Eirik.
Silence met us, and again I was forced to focus on the
only other thing on my mind.
They needed my blood … It didn't matter how they got
it.
"We can't keep on like this. We're tearing ourselves
apart."
I hadn't heard Adrian slip into the clearing, but it was
his words that whispered over us, fading much like the
brush of wind.
"What's that supposed to mean?" Eirik asked, huffing as
he stood. He rolled his shoulders, wincing. Part of me felt
bad for attacking him so soon after a shift. I knew it hurt,
coming back to his more human form, but damn if I didn't
feel a little better knowing that the bruise on his cheek was
from me.
"Don't be fucking daft. Aaliyah's story may have been
the final straw, but this has been a long time coming."
Adrian shook his head, sighing when Osiris's eyes
narrowed. "We can't keep living in the past. Not if we want
to do right by the little love, by Nero … by ourselves."
Like an ice bath, Adrian's words froze me to the ground.
"It's not that easy, Adrian," Eirik started, but Adrian only
rolled his eyes.
"Oh, piss off. It's exactly that easy. I'm not saying we
spill our guts, and all is right and rainbows. I'm saying that
we acknowledge what happened to us. That life, or death in
this case, dealt us a shit hand." He glanced between us
before his eyes landed on me. "And move on."
He sighed when none of us spoke.
"Look, I'm not telling any of you to do the same, though I
hope you do. I can't stand to see you hurting anymore."
Adrian laughed as he spoke, the sound brittle and bitter.
"And for the record, I'm not letting her go."
"She already agreed to stay, Adrian," I said, trying to
understand where our youngest was taking this.
"You know that's not what I mean," Adrian said, smiling
back in the direction of the home.
He'd always been soft for her, but there was something
else in him now, something more substantial. Something
that made my blood go molten and freeze at the same time.
"You intend to court her?" I asked, and Eirik tensed
beside me, the rumbling growl in his chest so vicious that it
shook the ground.
 Osiris only stared, blinking slowly like he was trying to
appear unbothered. Then his head dipped, just enough to
notice. Adrian shot me a grin.
"That's right. I fancy her, have for days now. Finding out
we nearly lost her was just the last push I needed." His
eyes closed, likely trying to forget how she looked with
dried blood covering her skin.
He didn't have to see her looking like a corpse. Didn't
strain to hear a heartbeat that wasn't there. But he knew
enough, and I saw the tremble work its way through his
body as his eyes opened with a burning determination.
"Not sure she'd take a bastard like me, but I need to try.
I've regretted many things in my life. I won't let this be one
of them," Adrian said, ignoring Osiris's flaring Charm as it
lit up the air.
"This isn't how we do things," Osiris said, his teeth
clenched tightly.
Adrian looked disbelieving in Osiris's direction, huffing a
short laugh.
"You really want to call a vote on this?" Adrian's eyebrow
raised and Osiris tensed.
They stared for a moment unmoving, before Adrian
laughed again. It wasn't the joyful one I'd grown used to
these last few days; it was harsh and accusing.
"Fine." Adrian shook his head but stayed firm in his spot.
"I call a vote. I want us to be happy."
"That's not a vote, and not what we're talking about,
Adrian," Osiris responded, and Adrian shook his head,
crossing his arms.
"Isn't it?" Adrian asked. "I want to be happy, and I see
that with her. I see it in her smile, and in the way she
dances around the kitchen when we bake."
I see it in giving her chocolate, when she laughs like it's
our little secret.
"I see it in the way she reads, the way she smiles and
gets lost in the world of words. She makes me want to keep
living. And if that's not happy, I don't know what is."
Adrian's eyes lit up, his lips tilting into a genuine smile as
he crossed his arms. "This is exactly what we're talking
about, Osiris. I'm voting for our happiness, one that you're
all too stubborn to see."
"I vote yes," I said, nodding toward Adrian. "You should
be able to be happy, Adrian."
But he just shook his head.
"You aren't getting it, Fallon. I want us all to be happy,"
he said, pointing to each of us like we were all pieces of the
same puzzle.
Like he wanted us all to win her favor.
"She'd never agree to something like that," I said, even
as the words wreaked havoc on my mind, on what it could
mean for us.
"Why not? Her friend has two husbands. It's not like
she's not used to it. It might even be something she'd like
as well. We won't know unless we ask." The foolhardy grin
that I'd seen so many times before lit up his face. Joy
sparked in his eyes, and it seemed like life bled back into
him.
"You're truly suggesting we share?" I choked out.
Adrian shrugged but didn't disagree. He brushed his
hair back before he hummed softly. "If she wants it,
everything from here out is at her pace, as it has been. So
yeah, I'd take having part of her heart over having none of
it … and don't think I don't know how you look at her, too."
His goading words held more truth than I wanted. They
poked and prodded at emotions that they had no right to.
No one spoke, and only Eirik's growl was clear in the air
when Adrian sighed.
"Look, I'm suggesting we pull our heads out of our asses
and do this right. I'm happy to just spend time around her,
but if she wants more then I'd be a damned fool to tell her
no," Adrian finished, obviously done with the conversation.
"You would be, too."
 I settled my resolve, drowning out the thought that
maybe, just maybe, we could make that work; her violet
eyes shining up at me, the soft caress of her lips against
mine, and the gasp of my name on her breath.
Until she ends up dead in my arms again.
"So, I call the vote again," Adrian said, looking between
each of us. "I want us to be happy."
She wasn't meant to be mine. My happy ending died
with Aislinn, but Adrian's didn't have to. So I held my
tongue while Eirik snarled and Osiris covered his mouth
like he was going to puke.
Not a breath was released between the four of us,
before the silence broke.
"Yes." The rumbled response came from Eirik, his head
tipping in agreement.
No surprise there. He'd been smitten with her from the
start. Though I was surprised that he hadn't put up more of
a fight at the thought of sharing her.
Could I share?
I shook off the thought.
"Osiris?" Adrian asked.
Multi-colored blue eyes bore into Adrian's, our eldest
looking more numb than I'd seen in days. He gave a sharp
nod, looking lost.
"Find your happiness, Adrian," was his short reply.
"I think you'd find yours too, if you tried, Osi," Adrian
said, and Osiris didn't move.
He just nodded, giving his affirmative, calling his vote as
he shook off his coat. "Yes."
Adrian didn't say anything else, his eyes speaking
enough. He worried for Osiris, we all did. I could only hope
this didn't break him. I couldn't handle losing Nero. Losing
Osiris too would shatter us all.
"Fallon? Need a final vote." I was the last one, again the
one that would determine the outcome.
 But this was different. It wasn't inviting someone into
our home for a brief stay. It wasn't a stranger that I didn't
know. This time, I was bartering with my soul, and with the
impending consequences that would come with it. But
could I say no? Was it fair to Adrian to deny him happiness
because I didn't think I was capable of it?
"Yes," I said, the words like ashes in my throat.
I wouldn't court her because I knew it would do more
damage than good … but Adrian would make her happy,
would make her smile. And that would be enough.
It had to be enough.
"It's settled then. I'm going to go start dinner and see if I
can get a smile out of our girl. She's had a long day." Adrian
nodded toward us, before he turned away and the crunch of
leaves followed him into the woods, leaving us in silence as
the soft whistle of a tune echoed around us.
Could I share? The ache in my chest almost seemed to
tell me I couldn't afford not to.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 30

OceanofPDF.com
 Osiris

I slid my hand over the rich mahogany in front of me, the

texture coarse against my skin and stark against the
gray walls of our leisure room. Thoth's intricate design
watched me, his likeness carved into the delicate wood, his
resemblance exact to how I remembered him as a boy. The
door had been handmade, a gift from Nero when the
construction of our manor first began. He had a knack for
crafting things, one of the many hobbies that he had picked
up over the years, much like Fallon and his paintings.
But the door … he had never finished it.
I sighed, the numbing pain of regret burning my throat
like a bitter drink. He should have been here, spending his
days lounging just past Thoth's watchful gaze, sipping
whisky over words with me. Or sparring with Fallon in the
dojo, trading blows until the sun called them to sleep.
Trying out one of Adrian's new meals that our youngest
brother had been dying to make. Trading war stories with
Eirik, both of them singing folk melodies from their human
years, laughing over times long past.
Making Aaliyah smile …
Instead he was lost to us, and would always be lost to
us. Dead because of my lack of proper judgment. The
thought of his body, charred to ash on that silver pyre in
the Russian winter, made me physically ill. Even after so
many years had passed, the pain had yet to dull.
Would it ever?
Did I deserve it too?
I ground my teeth, swallowing the emotion, forcing it
down. I moved my focus on what had brought me here in
the first place, to the little slip of our home that I called my
own. The scent of lavender wafted through the closed door,
telling me exactly who was just beyond the aged wood. I
shouldn't be here, but I couldn't seem to force myself to
stay away. I cracked it open just enough to peer through,
watching as Aaliyah walked along the stacks at the back of
the room on the right of the fireplace. Rows upon rows of
books greeted me, the sight grandeur, bright even under
the soft glow of the fire. She tapped at the spines as she
hummed, like she was looking for the right one. She fit in
so easily, blending into the room like she had been born for
it. This had always been my favorite room in the house,
though not exactly for the books.
Rather, for the whisky cabinet in the back, paired with
the books. Would Aaliyah like whisky? I couldn't help but
scoff at the absurd notion, knowing she had the same sweet
tooth as Fallon. However, I could picture her here with a
glass of wine, and a book in her lap, completely entrapped
by the story.
She seemed to realize I was there without prompt,
turning to me with a smile that made the pain dull in my
chest. Not gone by any means, but a peace settled over me,
a serenity that only she seemed to be able to invoke. Her
eyes, lit like violet stars in the night sky, shined with a joy
that I hadn't had the pleasure of seeing for years. Her head
tilted away, and she skimmed the rows of books again, all
older than her by decades. Bibliosmia lingered in the air,
giving off a feeling of comfort.
The room was dimly lit by the lights that hung above us
and the fireplace burning in the corner. Adrian must have
just lit it. The air smelled distinctly of our Flame, sharper
than a match with more acidity.
"Osiris?" Aaliyah asked.
I hadn't realized how close she had gotten, now standing
just feet away. Her lips pulled up into a beautiful smile and
watching them curve as she said my name was a euphoric
experience. I fought the spark of pleasure that lit up my
nerves, ignoring the ache in my gums and the sudden
strain of my pants. It was such a strange reaction to
something as simple as her saying my name. I ached to step
forward and pull her into my arms, but the last thing I
wanted to do was scare her.
No, I never wanted to see fear in those expressive eyes
of hers again. I wanted them wide with heated tension, a
sweet whisper of my name on her lips as I fucked her
against the stacks. I wanted to touch, to feel, to feed.
Aaliyah tilted her head in question when I didn't
respond. So innocent in how she stepped toward me, trust
carved into her smile. That trust was like ice against my
skin, and I felt like a damn fledgling, with no control of my
emotions or my reactions. I had felt it before, at the auction
house, and every day since, whenever she was around. But
I hadn't ever thought to act on it. She didn't deserve that.
She didn't deserve to deal with the rot inside of me.
Adrian had stirred this feeling in me, in us, with his
declaration to court her. The conviction in his words almost
made me believe it would work, that her being in my future
with more than just an occasional smile wasn't so
unattainable.
Almost.
Anything she felt for me would be based on the lies she
saw, the fake calm I had played so well these last years. I
couldn't hurt her like that, and I couldn't very well lay
myself and all that I had done bare to her either. Couldn't
tell her I was the reason she never met Nero.
 "Looking for a specific read?" I finally asked, as I tried to
keep hoarse emotion from my words. She didn't seem to
notice, her face still twisted with worry before she nodded
slowly, turning her head toward the stacks again. I thanked
and cursed every god I could think to name that she wasn't
focused on me anymore.
"Yeah. I finished the Epic, and I was looking for
something similar. Maybe something about knights or
princes? I know Eirik had a pile somewhere …" Aaliyah
said, glancing over my shoulder, the twinkle in her eye
telling me she was looking at Prince.
She seemed lost to me at that moment, and for a selfish
second, I bristled. I wanted Aaliyah's attention on me. Her
bright eyes on me.
"I'm not sure where Eirik would have stowed his finds,
but I know a few he likely missed. Come, I'll show you
where they should be."
Her attention was back on me, her eyes lighting up as
she realized I was smiling softly down at her. She seemed
to enjoy the emotion, and it came naturally enough when
she was around. I walked past her, keeping my pace even
and slow so she didn't have to hurry to keep up with my
long strides.
We walked through the room toward the far end of the
stacks, and I stopped just shy of the wall, reaching up, and
pulling at The Art of War. It didn't come down from the
shelf. Instead, a soft click echoed in the air, and the small
picture of Alexandria that was above the fireplace slid
forward.
Aaliyah looked at me with gleeful excitement, hurrying
over to the painting. It was a few inches above her head,
and she waited for me as I followed.
"Why am I not surprised that you have a secret room?"
she whispered, and I smiled, barely stopping myself from
reaching out and pressing a hand to her heated cheeks, a
small dimple at the corners of her mouth.
 "Not quite a secret room. Just a nook for older books." I
moved the painting, sliding it out of the way and exposing
our oldest collection. There were six books, each a varying
degree of 'knightly'. They had all been written when such
topics were more commonplace. As always, I hesitated on a
particular read. Hidden away in the corner, pressed to the
side of the small compartment, was the book that I never
thought I would read again. Gifted to me by the monster
Sebek himself. I pulled it from the shelf, being careful not
to hold it too hard. The book was ancient, and even the
magic binding was fading after being transcribed for my
five hundredth year, just before Nero had been turned. The
original tome was stashed away in a vault in Paris, along
with the rest of Sebek's many treasures.
In my hands, the two thousand-year-old tome was a
dusty yellow, the cracked leather casing holding in the aged
paper. Though it held no official title, I knew it to be the
saving of Iris Imperial, by Sebek and Arvand Ra. It was the
most accurate representation of knightly one could get. The
story itself was a marvel, written by an Echomancer after
the rescue. It portrayed the brothers as kings among kings.
Surely it would be what she desired.
Even if the thought of portraying Sebek as anything
other than the narcissistic sociopath he was made my blood
boil. Sebek's name in old Coptic was etched onto the top
left corner.
ⲁⲙⲟⲩⲛ ⲣⲁ.
It wasn't a name he used often. Sebek's own maker had
culled it out of him long before he turned me. For whatever
reason, when he had given me this generous gift, he had
etched that name like a reminder of his past. Or it was
some strange, sick way for him to relate to me: the Turned
he had abandoned after his whim wasn't recognized, just
like the three before me. After no one could live up to his
expectations of his lost brother. I spent decades wondering
if Sebek was a decent man before his brother's second
death, the time when he lost his twin forever. I wondered if
he went crazy afterward, haunted and desperate for the
companionship he lost. I wanted to believe he wasn't
always that way, he wasn't always a man who seemed to be
seconds from a psychotic break.
I wanted to believe he wasn't always crazy.
"That book must have stolen your favorite whisky for
you to be glaring at it like that," Aaliyah joked next to me,
pressing a hand to my clothed arm.
I read the tension in her words, the way she stood frozen
by my side, staring at the tome with a look of confusion and
apprehension. Her body was tense, and her hand trembled
against me.
I had startled her.
Heat burned in my chest, and guilt ran through me. This
was precisely what I hadn't wanted to happen. I wanted
Aaliyah to enjoy my presence and for her to spend some
nights here with me. I could bask in her company while she
read and possibly delve into that mind of hers. I needed to
speak to her, to have her company in any way she would
allow.
Instead, I had upset her.
The warmth of her skin reminded me she was here with
me and I clenched the book tightly in my hand, having to
put considerable effort into not just throwing it into the
fire.
"I don't think this translation is in English." I knew it
wasn't in English, but rather Latin. "But this is the story
that would best suit your needs. If you would like, I could
start translating it tomorrow."
She paused for a moment, focusing on my face before
she blushed. The soft red crept up her cheeks, and
confusion muddled my senses.
"Would you read it to me, at least until you get a
translation done?" Her soft question gave me the opening
that I needed.
 "I would be honored," I said.
Somehow, her words were exactly what I wished to hear.
My hand slipped into hers, our fingers locking together. My
eyes slid closed. She didn't move, and I wasn't even sure if
she had breathed. I was too addicted to the touch of her
skin against my own to let go. Her hand, so much smaller
than mine, fit perfectly.
Pull away, pull away while you still can.
When my eyes slid back open, they landed on her. Her
own eyes were wide as she stared at me, though she didn't
move to pull her hand away. Her gaze traveled down to our
joined hands. She seemed to study every detail like she was
committing it to memory—her pale skin against the olive of
my own. It was still mind-boggling that the familiar
sickening feeling of dread didn't sneak up my spine.
I walked her over to the couch that sat by the fireplace.
The dark red of the fabric was warm to the touch, and we
sank into it, the cushions benefiting me as the depression
of my body pulled her to me. She was settled snugly to my
side, her warmth sending shivers down my spine. She
fidgeted beside me and her cheeks lit up a fetching shade
of pink as she leaned into my shoulder, her attention fixated
on the tome in my hands. Though the blush didn't leave her
cheeks.
I wanted to reach out to her, and press my fingers
against the flushed skin. Instead, I kept my hands firmly
pressed on the tome. My fingers ran across the intricate
design on the front, the depiction of the sun god, Ra.
"This is the story of how Anovic and Servine Restire
saved a young princess by the name of Bellona." I changed
the names on the fly, unwilling to even say them out loud.
Arvand and Sebek had been curses in our home for as
long as we had been Vivas, since I had crawled my way out
of Darius's harem and made a promise that I would never
fall like they had.
 Arvand Ra. Sebek's twin brother, both in life and in
death. Even having never met the man, I resented him. It
was because of him I was here now. That I had the joy of
being turned. All for sharing a namesake, because Arvand
was Usire before he was turned, the Coptic translation of
Osiris. Sebek simply couldn't resist the temptation to turn
me after hearing of my likeness to his brother. It was
unfortunate for us both that the resemblance ended with a
name.
I settled my thoughts, looking at Aaliyah again as she
traced the twisting symbols on the first page while she
waited for me to start.
It didn't take long for me to fall into the story, the act of
reading nearly as soothing as Aaliyah's presence by my
side. She was silent but I could feel her eyes on me, her
focus making my skin tingle. Page after page fell from my
lips slowly as I got used to the old script again, and like a
dance never forgotten, I spoke to her of a tale she didn't
know was real. She entranced me with her reactions as
much as the story gripped her, her gasps at the grand
sword fights, the way she would twitch closer when the
storytelling grew suspenseful. It seemed like far too soon I
was flipping to the last page, hours having gone by in
seconds. The creeping feeling of the sun had begun to set
into my bones, an hour away at best. I hated to admit that I
enjoyed the read; it was as beautifully crafted as I
remembered.
I wasn't ready for her to leave my side, even after the
hours we had spent together. She had leaned her head on
my shoulder, studying the foreign words as I read. Her
warmth was seeping into my soul.
"Was that story enjoyable?" My question had her
glancing lazily up at me, her eyes ever so slightly clouded.
Her lip slid between her teeth, and her hesitance to
answer gnawed at me. It felt like an eternity as I waited for
her response. Was the story not up to her standards? Or did
she simply not enjoy my company? The acid ate at me at
the thought. I may not pursue her as Adrian intended to,
but I wanted her to enjoy being around me, as I did her.
Especially if she stayed … if she chose Adrian.
I ignored the clenching in my chest at the thought.
When she finally nodded I released a breath, the stress
falling from my shoulders.
"I think I may have heard that story before." Her
admission had me turning toward her, and I focused on her
eyes, their vibrant color shining in the dimly lit room.
The story was centuries old, and nearly all copies were
in the possession of Sebek. With the sole exceptions being
the one in my hands and the one that Xander had coerced
out of Sebek several years back. The story itself wasn't
astonishing I supposed, some princes saving a princess.
Perhaps she had just heard something similar?
"Where did you hear this story?" I pulled my fingers
through her hair, gently untangling the knots.
"I think … my dad."
I focused on her lips again and the way they trembled.
"I don't know. It's not a memory that I have, but I know
I've heard it before."
"What happened to him?" I asked.
She jolted and pulled her body away from mine. Agony
tore through me at the scent of her pain. Her soft voice,
barely above a whisper, made my soul ache.
"He and my mom died when I was little." Her hands
were clenched together in her lap, as she stared into the
fireplace. I swallowed, suddenly lost for words.
"I am sorry for your loss." I grabbed one of her hands in
my own, the heat of her skin calming my feelings of
uncertainty. The slight contact soothed both my nerves and
my rage.
"Thank you," she said, and I rubbed my thumb along the
back of her wrist. Soothing the stressed skin, which was
pulled taut as she squeezed on my hand.
 "Who took you in after your parents' passing?" The
question was quiet.
Aaliyah's flinch was the only thing that told me she even
heard it. The scent of tears flooded my senses, and I froze;
unable to move as I worked out what was happening. She
was crying. I wasn't sure what I had said to cause such a
reaction. A hatred like no other washed over me, a loathing
for myself—anger for both my stupidity and my inability to
leave well enough alone.
She was crying because of me.
But why? What had happened to her that had caused so
much grief? It was the pain that fake smiles couldn't hide.
The kind that is brought on without reason, without
warning.
"It was them, Ascension Rising," I whispered, the
evidence clear as she nodded, the movement sharp.
That feeling from before, when she first returned
covered in dried blood, threatened to swallow me again.
The need to hunt, to bleed dry those who dared harm her
beat against my chest.
Aaliyah choked on her tears, gasping as she tried to
force them down. There was something eerily wrong with
how silent she was. Even as she fell apart in my arms, she
barely made a noise.
"Sorry. Not sure why I'm crying right now." She
trembled and tried to cover the break in her words with a
broken laugh. "I remembered it recently … how they died, I
mean. It's still fresh in my mind, I guess. Sorry." She
choked out the words, wiping at her eyes, trying to hide her
tears like they hadn't happened.
I wanted to let her be, to leave it at that so I could go
figure out exactly who those at Ascension Rising were. It
was almost second nature to let her deal with her own
demons, because that was what I would want to do. But I
stopped myself, because I didn't want that same feeling for
her, the desolation that came from being unable to let the
pain go. I clenched my hands and something snapped as
the peace we had constructed broke down. Her hands went
to her hair, and I saw her need to run before she even
started moving. I opened my arms, hesitating for only a
moment before I pulled her against me as she had done for
me before, holding her as tightly as I could at the awkward
angle from our spot on the couch. She flinched hard at first,
her body tensing in a way that made me sick, before she
relaxed against my chest.
She let out a thankful sigh as she shook against me,
holding onto me like I was the only thing keeping her
anchored to the ground. Her eyes bared her soul, affection
so clear in them I jolted. I moved one hand, pressing it
against her warm, wet cheek, marveling when she leaned
into the touch. A spark of pleasure erupted, one that was
unfound, and I couldn't stop it from devolving into white-
hot euphoria when she sighed. I traced her face, eyes
landing on the pursed pink lips that had taken up my
thoughts. I was so close, until she was only centimeters
away, and I ached to feel the press of her against me; her
skin heating my own.
She trusted me, held me close to her, not knowing the
lives I had taken with the same hands that comforted her.
That thought ripped apart the feeling of her in my arms,
and I jerked away, choking on the thoughts that I shouldn't
be having.
Disgusted with myself.
"Osiris?" she asked, as I pulled myself from her arms.
Hurt was clear in her eyes, and guilt kept me from
speaking as I turned away, flitting from the room without so
much as a backward glance. Leaving to fight my own
demons.
As Eirik would say … like a coward.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 31

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

I wallowed in the library for what seemed like hours,

staring at where Osiris had been, trying to decide if the
tingle in my lips was from our near kiss or from the
nerves that came with thinking about it.
He looked so disgusted.
I bit my lip, unable to move from my spot. I knew that
whatever caused that look wasn't me. His other actions
proved that … but that didn't stop it from stinging.
I sighed, dropping my head into my hands. Why were
these men so hard to read? It was like one second I could
see everything that was happening in their minds, and the
next it was like I was trapped on an island where the only
salvation was to know …
And I was drowning.
A flash of light and a lingering cold in the air told me
Prince was trying to get my attention. Tension seeped from
my body, and I looked at him, always more than happy to
meet his gaze. He was relatively close to the couch, though
not quite against the wall. His eyes were closed, face
twisted into an expression of disbelief as he swirled his
finger around his ear, over and over.
Idiot. Idiot. Idiot.
I laughed, unable not to at Prince's silent exasperation,
the absurdity of it making my chest burn. I shouldn't be
disappointed that Osiris didn't kiss me. I shouldn't be
disappointed about anything. We had shared a wonderful
moment in the library. He read to me and smiled so kindly
that it made …
Well, it made my heart skip.
Gods, what was happening to me? Osiris and the others
took me in. They were good people, good friends. Thinking
that they would be anything more was a heartache waiting
to happen. I groaned, rubbing the space between my eyes
and wiping away the tears that had slid past my defenses. I
shouldn't have told him about my parents, not so soon after
hearing about Ascension. But I felt safe with him, knew he
could be trusted with my secrets, so they just spilled out
around me.
Like toxic sludge, or glitter you could never really get
rid of.
I stood, my joints stiff and achy. I stretched before I
turned, walking out of the library, intent on getting my
mind off Osiris and his twister-like emotions. Prince was
still making motions to my side, his hands moving in a
fashion that I didn't recognize, irritation clear on his face.
He had me so distracted that when I stepped through the
door that had Thoth carved intricately into the surface, I
barely had time to register that something was in my way.
Rather than hitting nothing, I ran right into a wall.
A cold, hard, unmoving wall that smelled like sin and
heat.
I steadied myself, a hand against a cold chest. The body
under it shivered, but didn't move as I looked up, peering
into Fallon's sharp green eyes as his face twisted into a
barely there scowl. Had I pissed him off, too? I sighed,
about to ask him what was wrong when he lifted my chin,
leaning in close.
I tried to stop it, the flinch that followed. Fallon looked
sick, his thumb running over my jaw, against the gritty
dried tears that hadn't quite been brushed away. Against
the scar over my lip. That intense gaze traveled across my
skin, from my eyes to my nose and across my now burning
cheeks. The sharp turn of his jaw showed me a slight
stubble on display. The fierceness in his green eyes, the tilt
to his eyebrows … God, the man was hauntingly beautiful.
"Crying again?" he asked, grinding his teeth as he let me
go, pulling his arms tensely to his chest, his familiar white
suit tensing over what had to be corded muscle beneath.
That cold chill that lived in his eyes and had terrified the
life out of me my first night here had grown on me. So,
even as he grumbled, looking uncomfortable as he reached
into his suit pocket, I couldn't help but smile.
He mumbled something about running out before he
pulled out a familiar foil. The chocolate I'd grown used to
seeing strewn about the library was on his open palm.
Normally, he was much more subtle about how he gave
them to me. I'd find one on the book I was reading, or in my
favorite chair. One of the few times he'd given me one in
person was the last time I was crying. My heart ached in
my chest with a feeling I couldn't name, making me smile.
But I also knew they meant something to him. He
treasured them, and I didn't want to be the reason he ran
out.
"I can't keep taking these, Fallon. I know they're
important to you," I said, pushing away his hand.
He rolled his eyes, and with more care than I thought he
was capable of, he placed the candy into my palm. He
folded my fingers around it as he had before. The familiar
shock that came from touching any of the Vivas brothers
crawled up my skin, and I shivered.
"Just take it, eat it in front of Adrian if you can." He
raised an eyebrow as if daring me to argue. "And stop
crying," he said that bit with a grind of his teeth, like the
tears I shed pained him.
It helped to ease some of the ache that had been left
from my moment with Osiris, and I smiled at him. He
looked away with his jaw still clenched tight and I caught
sight of a small scar just along the bottom of it. It wasn't
harsh like Eirik's, more smooth, almost accidental. I shoved
down the need to ask how he'd gotten it.
"I'll be sure to, though I can't promise that I won't share
it this time. He's very convincing," I said, and Fallon shook
his head, hiding his amusement well.
"He pouts, is what you meant to say," he responded.
"Maybe, but he does it well."
Fallon's lip twitched, and his shoulders dropped just a
touch. He shook his head, tapping at the pocket he'd just
pulled my chocolate from before he glanced behind him.
"Don't take Osiris to heart. He's still adjusting," Fallon
said after a few seconds, a quiet, almost mournful tone to
his words. "We all are."
I nodded, the heat in my chest turning to lead. I took a
step back, pulling myself away from Fallon as guilt tried to
steal my voice.
"I know. I'm sorry I laid all that on you guys." I wished
I'd more to say. A better way to apologize for the deep-
rooted agony that I'd seen in their eyes.
I hated knowing that I'd caused it.
Fallon, in an uncharacteristic move, sighed. He took a
step toward me, erasing the space that I'd put between us.
He didn't reach out to me like he had before, hands
clenched at his sides.
"Don't ever be sorry for confiding in us, Ali." His hoarse
words sank into my bones, and my stomach twisted at his
demanding tone and the sweetness of the nickname. "And
it's not you, it's him. Years of bad memories find a way to
trap you."
A whisper, one that had his eyes closing as he turned
away. His hands clenched and unclenched several times
before finally going lax. When he opened his eyes again,
the chilling cold was back in full force, and any hint of
emotion that had slid by was now buried. He twisted away
fully, walking away without as much as another word. I bit
my lip.
"Well, maybe we can all figure out how to get past this,"
I whispered to his retreating back. I couldn't stand by and
watch him hurt like this. He didn't need to tell me, but he
needed to know. That I was here for him, like he was for
me. "Together."
He froze, his entire body tensing as I finished my
thought. I expected him to continue walking, so when he
spoke, so quietly that I almost didn't hear it, it made me
jump.
"Maybe."
He looked back over his shoulder, the closest thing to a
laugh that I'd heard from him slipping out. He shook his
head, entire body taut as he extended out his hand for me
to take. "Come on, Adrian's got dinner going."
I smiled, moving up to stand next to Fallon, taking his
hand in mine. I flinched, nasty thoughts still close to the
surface. He didn't mention it, just held my hand a little
tighter, and the shock of contact wiped away the rest of the
sour taste in my mouth.
The chill of his skin, the slow pace he walked to make
sure that I didn't drag behind him … I didn't want to admit
it, but something was building in my chest, something more
than admiration for the men that had saved me.
I just wasn't sure how to deal with it.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 32

OceanofPDF.com
 Eirik

"F allon, if you eat that cupcake, I swear to God." Adrian's

voice lacked any real threat, though his heated stare
was trained on Fallon, who at least had the decency to raise
an eyebrow.
Adrian had made the sweet treats a few hours ago, him
and Aaliyah likely trying out a new recipe. She'd taken to
cooking with him these last few days, and even now she
watched the two bicker with a soft smile, eyes bright with
affection when she didn't think anyone was watching.
I liked that look; it made my beast settle. Made me
settle.
But the recipe hadn't gone as planned, and the cupcake
in question was one of only a few that had survived. Not
that Fallon really cared about that, far too pleased to have
the chance to ruffle Adrian's feathers. It was a game they'd
played since Adrian's turn, one that I doubted would ever
end.
As if proving that point, Adrian gasped when Fallon
lifted the cupcake and stole a bite, all without losing eye
contact. Aaliyah covered her mouth next to me, choking on
the laugh as Adrian let out a disgruntled noise.
"That was mine, you bastard!" Adrian rolled his eyes and
crossed his arms, but didn't go for a blow, as Fallon finished
the cupcake knowing he would win in a fight.
 Fallon's grin was the one of victory.
I shook my head and looked at Aaliyah again, only to
find her peering up at me. There were smudges of white
against her dark clothes, one of Fallon's black shirts
knotted in the back to shorten its length, blots of flour and
sugar. It added to the sweetness of her scent, and I
breathed her in while I had a second to do so. I doubted I
would have the chance again tonight, since I had to patrol
the territory.
As if noticing, Aaliyah smiled up at me with a
questioning look.
"What do you have planned tonight, Eirik?" she asked.
"Patrol," I said back, turning away. "Need to check our
wards."
They were strong, ones that Osiris had crafted centuries
ago during his human years, ones that had now been
repurposed to protect our home. But that didn't mean they
couldn't fail or be tampered with. I liked to check; it calmed
my beast and helped to stomp down the obsessive
protectiveness that I often felt about my family.
"Mind if I come along?" Her quiet question zipped
across my skin.
I narrowed my eyes on her exposed arms, huffing when
she ran her hands against them.
"It's cold," I mumbled, and she laughed.
"And I have a jacket," she responded as she stood
straight, stretching her arms above her head, a sliver of
skin showing as her black shirt rode up her stomach.
"Though, if you don't want me to, I can stay back."
I shook my head, reaching out and tucking a piece of
that white hair of hers behind her ear. The flush of her skin
was warm against the tips of my fingers.
When I pulled away, she smiled again, and bound off
toward the closet by the front door. I followed her
movements, shaking my head, amused by the way she
swayed about. Adrian leaned over the counter, watching as
she fiddled with the coats.
"Have fun, love! We'll have dinner ready when you get
back," he said, jabbing Fallon in the side when he didn't
immediately move. "It's the least you could do, Fally.
Helping me with dinner after you so rudely stole my treat."
Fallon rolled his eyes but stood.
"Well, since you asked so nicely." Thick with sarcasm,
Fallon smirked when Adrian glared at him.
He turned to me, giving me a look and a shallow nod. It
wasn't much. A bob of his head before he glanced at
Aaliyah, who had fished out a winter coat, one of Adrian's
older ones, and one that looked like it might fit me if I was
half my size. I raised an eyebrow as she bit her lip, looking
from me to the coat, before she went back to her search.
Fallon tapped at the counter, his gaze far away as
something new dredged in those green depths. Curiosity,
maybe even want. It was hard to tell, as he swallowed hard,
then turned back to Adrian. But it was new, raw, and
different. Adrian's words hit me again, his want to court. It
had struck me dead in the chest when he first said it, like
I'd lost my chance for her smile to be mine. But could we
share?
And it seemed Fallon was having the same thought.
Aaliyah walked up to me, lip still bitten between her
teeth. I reached out, pressing my thumb against it, her eyes
flying wide, mouth sliding open in surprise. My beast
hummed, appeased.
"I don't need a coat," I said, lip tilting when she frowned.
Her worry was endearing, and my beast rumbled in my
mind, the noise sliding down until my chest vibrated with
it. I walked past her to the closet. I opened it, ducking
under the frame, and looking up into the caged section at
the top. I dragged out a shabby jacket, the only one I had,
and pulled it on. Though she still looked at me like it
wouldn't be enough, she nodded with a smile. I gave Fallon
and Adrian one more look before we turned toward the
door and walked out.
The brisk fall air carried a hint of the sea, even so far
from the shore. It was that familiar salty chill that had
eventually convinced me to build our home here. I took it
in, letting it settle me and wash away what had been a
more-than-eventful week.
We walked in silence, comforted by the soft sounds of
the surrounding woods. I glanced up, searching the sky like
they had when I'd been a boy. I let out a breath, rolling my
head, loosening the tension in my shoulders. My other half
lurched just behind my eyes, marveling at the sky with me.
The acuteness of his presence was something I still wasn't
used to. He'd never been this close to the surface for so
long, like he was always waiting for a moment to steal my
skin.
It'd been over two centuries since my last accidental
shift, yet in the previous few days, I'd lost myself several
times. I couldn't seem to keep myself from flailing like a
pup, my wolf so eager to run out and greet Aaliyah in the
flesh that he nearly took the reins every time she looked my
way. It had only gotten worse since Adrian's words.
His damned intention to court.
I took a second to note how she watched each step she
took, focusing on where she was walking. I pulled my pace
down, keeping it slow so she wouldn't have any issues
keeping up. She breathed normally, and I nodded in relief
that she wasn't tiring. After her Rend, I'd been more
worried about her straining herself, but our walk wasn't
affecting her adversely.
My beast didn't seem to think that, impatiently pushing
me to pull her into my arms, to ensure she didn't fall.
Her hair hung in a long ponytail that stretched down to
her lower back, and I couldn't help but wonder how she
would look with it braided. Or imagine her pale skin
adorned with striking war paint, her face sporting a
victorious grin. She had a delicate beauty that mixed with
the strength in her eyes.
She's stunning. A good Valkyrja. My beast whispered.
"Do you like the stars?" Her voice, always melodic and
soothing to my ears, echoed in the air. I loved hearing her
speak. But for it to be centered on me?
It was heaven.
"I do," I growled out past increasingly thin lips.
Even after just having shifted earlier today, I found it
hard to hold back. My wolf wanted to come and play, to
bask in her presence as I was. If she noticed, she didn't
care. She moved a little closer, coming to a stop as she
tried to follow my gaze through the thinning tree canopy.
"Tell me about them?" she whispered, taking in the sky
above us.
"Not much to tell." The hoarseness of my voice caused
her to jump, and the rumble started in my chest almost
immediately.
I still wasn't sure why my wolf felt the need, but she
smiled at me, and that was all that mattered. She sank
further into my side, the brush of her arm against mine
making me regret putting on the jacket. Her laugh caught
me off guard, and I grabbed her attention with a turned
head.
"I think there's plenty to tell." She smiled widely, tracing
the stars with a naked reverence. "What happened to your
riveting conversation?"
The softly spoken prod was enough to keep me talking,
if only to hear her make another one.
"Alright, smár Valkyrja." Her eyebrow rose at my old
Icelandic, as it always did. "I will tell you of the stars."
She leaned in close; close enough that I could hear the
steady beat of her heart. She searched the sky with a
dreamy kind of wonder, as she waited for me to begin. The
skin of my palm warmed, and I hesitated a second before
reaching out to her.
 I waited for her to deny it, to turn away with one of
those soft smiles of hers. I would have accepted it, knowing
how touch can trigger unwanted memories. When she slid
her hand into mine, my skin jumped. The partial shift
caused me to shudder, and my eyes widened at the lack of
control.
I shook my head, tightening my hand around hers,
threading our fingers together so I could point to where I
wanted.
"Where I came from, we believed stars were living
embers, placed in the sky by the Old Gods."
She leaned in, her head just shy of my chest. The press
of her heated skin burned me, tearing across my nerves in
the best way. She made my blood roar, my heart thunder in
my chest, and I realized in no uncertain terms how close
she was. Her soft skin beckoned me, called for touch. Her
eyes held a kind of curiosity to them, and I could tell just
from the look on her face that she wouldn't stop me if I
reached out to her. She would allow the touch because she
trusted me.
That was why I turned away, loosening my grip on her
hand. She shouldn't trust, not a bastard like me. Not when I
had enough innocent blood on my hands to stain me for
centuries more. As much as I hated to admit it, I shared
more with Osiris than most could see. I spent too many
years killing, for someone to look at me like that.
Soft, like she knew I wouldn't hurt her.
"If you look there, you can see the twisting of Nidhogg.
He was said to have been a serpent that spent his days
eating at the roots of the world's tree, Yggdrasill." Her
fascination with my story was my saving grace. Her eyes
flicked between my face and the sky, a comforting smile
keeping me grounded.
"There, the brightest star you see is Lokabrenna. Loki's
Torch. It glows the brightest during fall, and on nights like
this my entire clan would gather outside. Torches would be
extinguished, and we would show our devotion to the Old
Gods by dancing under their starlight." I could still recall
the old sway, warmed by the heat of a roaring fire and the
bodies of those around me.
She shivered, and my beast thrummed in my mind, so
with her hand still in mine, I moved us. We took a step and
began walking again.
"You danced?" Aaliyah asked, her eyes still on those
same stars I danced beneath all those years ago, even as
she walked.
"Yes, though I was never very good at it," I said, tracing
her lax expression and twisting smile.
"You're joking. I would have guessed you were the best,"
she said, turning toward me.
Her face lit up crimson when she caught me staring, and
my beast purred at the sight.
"Sorry to disappoint," I said, entranced by her laugh that
followed. "My sisters were the dancers, even my father. But
I basically had two left feet."
"Oh, it couldn't have been that bad. You'll have to show
me sometime … I do love to dance," she said with a wispy
sigh. There was a purity in her voice, a wonder that made
my heart ache. "Your home sounds beautiful."
"It was," I whispered.
I recalled a similar interaction so long ago now that it
almost felt like a dream. Explaining the stars to my
youngest sister, Tove; with her laugh on the wind, her quiet
questions and her soaring curiosity.
"Do you miss it?" Aaliyah asked, as if reading my mind.
"Every day." A rumble built in my chest, the deep
melancholy of my beast matching the mood that had taken
us. It was a call of pain, one I couldn't stop.
We walked in silence for a few more moments gazing at
the stars, before Aaliyah turned toward me again. Violet
eyes told me everything. I didn't want to see that I was
worthy of the joy that was buried in them, that I was
allowed to be at peace.
How would Nero deal with this? Would he be able to let
go of his past long enough to accept Aaliyah's kindness? It
seemed like my mind always took me here, questioning
what my lost brother would do, how he would react.
I wanted to know more than anything, and at this
moment, I could use his advice.
"Can I ask you something, Eirik?" She bit her lip,
glancing away from me when I raised an eyebrow and
nodded.
"What are you?" she asked, squeezing my hand. "Besides
Vampire, I mean."
I took a moment to consider her question, only now
realizing that she didn't know of my heritage, didn't know
of my wolf. He stood at attention behind my eyes, tracing
her even now.
"I am many things, smár Valkyrja." Her nose tilted up
again, as her lips slid between her teeth, biting into the
flesh. "I am a Norseman, or as Adrian likes to call it, a
Viking," I started, tracing the back of her hand with my
thumb.
Aaliyah took a second to look at me, and I felt small
under her curious gaze. Then she smiled up like she'd just
realized something.
"Viking … that makes sense," she said with a laugh. The
sound gripped me, and I wanted to hear it again. "What
does it mean, 'smár Valkyrja'?"
"It means small Valkyrie or tiny warrior."
She brushed next to me, and I couldn't stop the smile
that built at her indignation. She was adorable in the way
she shuffled.
"Everything is tiny to you," she grumbled.
"Can't disagree." The smile I'd been chasing lit up her
face again, an amused glint in her eyes. She said nothing
else, her stare burning me in the best way, so I continued.
"The Valkyrie were revered and known for their spirits,
which shone brightly through their eyes."
Her breath caught on a gasp. I could see that same light
shining now, leaking through her smile. "And their
strength, their ability to know when to harm and when to
help. I called you that because, even in fear, you sought
your freedom. You saw me and didn't cower. You fought
valiantly." That caused me to smile, the kind that Nero
would have called 'brash'. "You even struck me."
She shuddered.
"I'm sorry for that, you know … I wasn't exactly in the
best state of mind when I woke up." Her head tipped, and
her smile dropped as she turned away from me.
Guilt wasn't an emotion that suited her, not when she
had every right to fear me. Only inches from me,
completely trusting in my presence. I could kill her before
she had time to blink, before she could even breathe a
scream. My tongue caught, and my wolf snarled in my
mind, his agitation at my thought shaking my body with a
deep resounding growl.
Aaliyah flinched at the sound, turning toward me with a
questioning glance. She couldn't see the monster that sat
by her side. She didn't know to stay away.
And I knew I couldn't either.
"You acted as any warrior would. I could never fault you
for that," I said before she could question my shift of mood.
"Besides, you did something that day that few can say they
have. You surprised me, then you followed that surprise by
landing a strike."
I could recall that moment with perfect clarity, the wisp
of her white eyelashes against luminescent skin. The tilt of
her nose and the fire in her eyes that screamed her will to
fight even as she trembled. At that moment, she was the
most beautiful thing I'd ever seen, a true fighter.
A Valkyrie.
"You're happy I hit you?"
 I shook my head. "Proud," I said, looking toward the sky
again.
Aaliyah didn't quite seem to understand why. She didn't
know that most people only dreamed of hitting me. Half the
time they only managed to because I wanted to see the fear
in their eyes when they realized how sorely outmatched
they were. But those days were long past now, buried in a
Roman crypt with the other half of my soul. How a slip like
her, someone barely up to my chest, in a home unfamiliar to
her, had hit me, still stole my thoughts at night.
"I am also a warrior of Odin, a Úlfhéðinn. Hitting me is a
feat that few can claim." The rumble of my wolf's
agreement broke out across us.
"What does being Úlfhéðinn have to do with it?" she
asked in a whisper, unable to tear her eyes away from me.
"It's a term meaning 'warriors of the wolf', or 'wearers of
wolf skin.'"
Her eyes widened, and she leaned a little closer. Her
scent spiked in the air, and I was once again reminded of
her closeness. I battled for control over my base instincts.
So close, so soft, so warm.
Innocent, tiny.
I clenched my jaw tightly, shaking my head.
"It got a little lost in translation. I'm a wolf shifter, a
Lycan."
Confusion marred her features, and moonlight lit up the
white streak across her eyebrow. My throat clenched at the
sight.
"So, you're not a Vampire?"
I shook my head, holding back my wolf's push as he
again fought for control.
"I'm that, too," I growled out through clenched teeth.
"How can you be both? I thought Vampires could only
turn humans."
I reached toward my neck, tracing the scar there.
 "Worthless mutt, not even worth the price I paid,"
Brazen hissed, dragging me across the ground by my hair.
The silver chains bit into my skin, stopping me from
changing when the pain became overwhelming.
I still recalled Brazen's heavy hand. The feeling of his
whip against my back, screaming until even my voice had
given up on me.
Fitting punishment for an unruly slave.
She'd been through something traumatic. It was shown
on her skin, in her eyes, in the way she moved. In her
words. How did you tell someone who had been through
hell themselves that pain kept you alive through the turn?
That it was nothing compared to the feeling of steel cutting
through bone.
"We're Vivas. Nothing is impossible," I said finally,
unable to turn away from her.
She frowned as though she could see that pain, her hand
tight against mine. I ran my thumb over her wrist,
clenching my jaw at the feel of raised skin.
One strike, two, then Brazen dropped the whip.
"Tell me more?" she asked, distracting me, pulling me
away from the unrelenting swings that still haunted me.
"About your home?"
"Always." So I did. I told her of the stars, of dancing, and
anything else I could think to add, until we approached the
small structure that held our wards.
Or rather, had held them.
The small wooden box was in shambles, shards strewn
around the ground like it had been shattered. The familiar
twist of Osiris's old magic no longer swirled in the air.
I snarled, the shudder of my skin nearly shifting me on
the spot; only Aaliyah's trembling hand on my arm stopped
it. I looked around, pulling Aaliyah behind me, shielding
her as I searched the area. She pressed into my back, going
rigid as I painstakingly searched.
But no one was here.
 Whoever had destroyed our wards was long gone. They
had to have come sometime today, between now and my
last scout. I couldn't scent anything on the air, so they
obviously knew what they were doing. Tension like a
bowstring kept my back rod-straight, and my wolf thrashed
and tore at my mind.
I turned, picking up Aaliyah bridal style. I ran my nose
over her temple, my wolf only calming when he was sure
she was safe in our arms. Even then, his agitation
threatened to drown me. She gasped but didn't protest. Not
when she saw the look on my face.
Someone had been here. Someone had targeted our
wards, leaving us vulnerable. Someone thought to
intimidate the Vivas Crypt.
My arms tightened around Aaliyah, with only one
thought on my mind. I wanted bloodshed, had so since
Aaliyah told us of her story, and I couldn't get it, not yet.
But I could get whoever dared to threaten her now.
I hoped they knew who they were dealing with; I hoped
they feared death. And if they didn't, then they would soon.
It was about damned time for a hunt.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 33

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

S hards of wood were scattered over the snow dusted

ground, bathed in the same subtle moonlight that had
guided our peaceful walk. The sight of them made my
skin numb, bitten by a false chill as panic swallowed my
voice and I trembled even in Eirik's tight grip. My eyes
jerked around the small clearing, searching for a phantom
threat that I could feel in my bones was no longer here, just
as another more familiar chill shot down my spine. Prince
stalked through the tree line like a man possessed.
The sight of him made me jump, my nerves like live
wires bouncing against concrete, not recognizing Prince as
Prince for the barest moment. I shouldn't have been
surprised to see him. He'd always been in tune with me,
and though I hadn't seen him on the walk here, I knew he'd
been close.
He looked around the clearing, only glancing over his
shoulder at me to make sure I was safe, the slow trace of
his gaze helping to banish some of the numbness before he
inspected the shattered remains of what had likely been the
ward house. The hard lines of his face sharpened as rage
took over. He lifted his head and turned toward us
completely. His hands lifted, like he was going to signal
something to me, before frustration sank into his eyes and
both arms fell to his sides. He did the same again, only to
drop his hands once more, his mouth opening in what I
could only assume was a silent curse.
He had something to say, and no way to say it. That
thought burned in my chest, and only served to make the
growing feeling of wrongness sink into my bones. I
remembered this feeling well; it was the one that had been
constant at Ascension Rising, always pressing against my
thoughts and reminding me that monsters were never far
away. It was the one that had told me Curtis was following
us through the streets of Century Side before he'd made
himself known. I hadn't listened to it before; I'd ignored it.
I wasn't going to make the same mistake now.
"We need to go tell the others," I said, resolute even with
the shake in my voice.
I clutched Eirik's shirt a little tighter, and he huffed, the
sound muddled with a growl as he ran his nose against my
temple again. He took a steadying breath, and I didn't miss
the way he scanned the woods, eyes flashing red as
bloodlust threatened to take over. A sharp bite of fear that I
hadn't been expecting had me jolting away, and for a
second I wondered if he would tear through the trees
looking for whoever dared to do this. It only took one
glance at the forest to know that the fear didn't come from
Eirik's rage, or from the rolling growl that shook my bones.
It came from the idea that he might leave me here alone,
as silly as it was.
He didn't give me long to stew on the thought as he
turned sharply away from the clearing, flitting through the
woods and to the front door so quickly it knocked the
breath out of me. The growl that had continued in Eirik's
broad chest settled, sinking down into a low purr of what I
could only assume was an apology.
He walked us through the door, the aroma of Adrian's
newest concoction hitting me almost as quickly as his
words.
 "You guys are back soon. Figured you'd be out a little
longer." Adrian's chipper tone was enough to get my
attention as I jerked my head his way. His back was turned
to us as he tapped at each of the cabinets softly, before
leaning over his pan to smell the contents. His eyes were
closed as he turned toward us, and he hummed softly
before he spoke. "Eri bore you already—"
His eyes opened with a grin, but whatever he saw on our
faces stopped the sentence flat in his throat. Eirik's growl
quickly took up the silence, his hands tightening around me
again.
My numbing, uncontrollable panic subdued, just enough
for me to feel the pressure of his fingers, and I flinched.
Eirik's jaw snapped closed, the sound audible as he hurried
over to the table, the jerking movements forced. I felt the
flex of his wolf as he set me down gently, his skin trembling
under my fingertips. A grimace lit up his face, eyes such a
deep blue they were almost black as he assessed my arms.
A strangled noise fought its way up his throat before I
could find the words to tell him I was fine.
"Osiris!" he snarled, snapping his head toward the stairs
as he pulled away from me, his hands going to his arms,
tightening until his skin went white under the pressure.
I tried to find the will to reach out, but couldn't, just as
trapped in my own thoughts as he was in his. I glanced at
the door, waiting for Prince to saunter through and tell me
everything was alright.
But it wasn't. I could feel it in my bones. Something was
wrong, terribly wrong. It made my stomach twist and my
head spin, just as a shadow covered me.
"What happened?" Fallon asked, taking Eirik's spot in
front of me.
I looked up at him, using his face as a point to focus on.
Green eyes, pointed and cold if you didn't know what you
were looking for, stared me up and down, checking for
injuries he wouldn't find. But he must not have been
searching for something physical, as a moment later his
thin lips twisted, tightening in confusion and worry.
"Someone destroyed the wards," Eirik bit out, his
elongated teeth clanking against each other as he spoke.
Fallon pinned Eirik with a cold stare.
"What do you mean, someone destroyed the wards?" he
asked, and Eirik snarled again, snapping his mouth shut,
and flashing his teeth.
"Can't get much clearer, pup." A growl broke Eirik's
crisp words. His fangs were extended over his lip, though
they were different than I remembered. Each tooth pointed
and lengthened far past what was normal. The sharpness of
his face only grew more pronounced as he slammed his
hand on the island, his back flexing under his tattered
jacket. I flinched again, unable to stop it. Eirik took it
personally, his eyes flashing red as he grabbed at his throat
like he couldn't breathe. "Osiris, get the fuck down here!"
Just as quickly as we'd arrived, Osiris appeared. His hair
was wet, hanging around his head in soft waves. For once
he wasn't wearing a suit, rather an oversized T-shirt I could
tell wasn't his and a pair of gray sweats.
For a brief second, I forgot what we'd been so worked
up about, too busy staring at a normal looking Osiris. He
brushed his hair back, glancing at me and Eirik, the
seriousness in his expression steeling my spine. His arms
were exposed, something I hadn't seen before, and my eyes
caught on the harsh ink at his wrists. He didn't breathe, the
unnatural stillness in his chest only surging to make my
instincts scream again.
"Explain," he said.
Eirik could only snarl, his hand pressing so hard against
the island that the marble groaned. He tried to force words
out, but nothing resembling speech materialized. So, I
stood on shaking legs, smiling the best I could at Fallon as
he looked at me like I was crazy. I took a few tentative
steps toward Eirik, every person in the room seeming to
hold their breath. I hummed softly when Eirik turned to
face me. I reached my hand out to him and he grunted
before setting his palm in mine. The familiar sky-blue of his
eyes eluded me. Instead, they continued to swirl and clash
like a turbulent ocean as he dipped his head, motioning for
me to speak.
"When we got to the clearing, there were wood splinters
scattered around," I started, glancing around the room.
Just like before, a burst of cold made every hair on my body
stand and goosebumps littered my arms.
Though this time, it didn't incite panic. Prince walked
through the door only moments later, looking even more
pissed than he had before; and slightly winded. Or at the
very least, he was faking it for the theatrics, bent over with
his hands on his knees, before he pointed accusingly at
Eirik.
I let out a breath, smiling. Distraction was a tactic he'd
used often, and even now it calmed some of the anxiety
that had taken root in my soul. He lifted his hands, as he'd
done before, hesitating. This time he didn't let his hands
fall, as he crossed them over his chest in an 'X'.
Danger.
"Prince says … it was someone dangerous," I whispered,
never taking my eyes off of my knight.
"What does he mean by dangerous?" Osiris asked, and
Prince flashed him an agitated glower.
He lifted his hands again, glaring at them as if willing
them to speak for him. When he raised his hands again he
shook his head, and again crossed his arms over his chest
in a confident 'X'.
"I don't know," I said, worry sinking further into my
stomach at Prince's expression.
I turned to Osiris, my entire body tensing when I
realized he'd gotten closer. He was barely an arm's length
away, his head tilted slightly to the left. I took a deep
breath, focusing on the differing blues of his eyes. Osiris
inhaled with me, his shoulders relaxing as his chest heaved.
The dead stillness faded from his posture in a blink
"I wish I had more … but we didn't really have the time
to develop our communication past basic phrases," I
mumbled, looking away.
"Had to have been magic. No scent left behind," Eirik
said, his voice clearer, lacking the growl of his wolf.
"Who would be stupid enough to do something like this?
Everyone knows Osiris is the head of the Pennsylvania
territory." Adrian's disbelief caused a quiet to extend
through the room.
"Could it be … him?" Fallon hissed the word, thick arms
crossed over his broad chest. The white of his suit flexed
where his arms strained against the material.
Eirik stiffened, using our still-joined hands to pull me
softly against him. He gave me plenty of time to pull away,
though I wouldn't turn down comfort right now. My back
pressed against his front, and his arms wrapped securely
around me, holding me to his chest.
"No," he said, the word brushing against my skin.
"Can you be sure?" Fallon asked, and Eirik growled
again.
"Aye. This stinks of old magic." He breathed deep, his
nose twisting like he was clearing the smell of it out.
"And just when I thought we were done dealing with
temperamental Sorceri for the week." Adrian groaned out
the words from his place on the other side of the island,
sourness sticking to every one. He leaned over the counter,
tapping his hand against the marble. "This has Eternal
written all over it, the damned bastards. Maybe one of
them is trying to get rid of us to gain his favor."
I tensed against Eirik.
"Is there any chance it was an accident? The ward could
have failed."
Osiris's words did little to help the racing of my heart,
and a bitter taste settled on my tongue.
 It wasn't an accident, I knew it. Though I couldn't seem
to get the words past my lips. I looked to Prince again, my
throat only locking down further as I watched him pace the
length in front of the door, his gaze on the floor.
Never make noise.
My spine straightened, and my hands went numb at the
silent uttering of my mantra.
"No, your magic was dead in the air. Someone canceled
it out," Eirik said, cracking the ice that held me frozen, just
enough for me to breathe. "They had to have been strong to
break the ward and remove their trace."
Fallon cursed, ripping his hand through his hair, golden
strands falling to the floor as his thin lips curled into a
silent snarl.
"I don't like this. So close to the Eternium, this feels like
a warning. Adrian, do you know of any Eternals that have
issues with our Crypt?" he asked.
"Better question is which ones don't?" Adrian mumbled
the words, rubbing the back of his neck. "Of the Eternals
that I know, none would be brash enough to attempt an
assassination on us."
A sharp push against my nerves had me biting down a
cry. The need to run suddenly made my legs shake, and I
pressed my hands into Eirik's arms to hold myself steady.
He tightened his grip easily, tipping my head to look me in
the eyes. I bit my lip and turned toward the others.
"Power does strange things to people … They might not
have before, but who's to say what they would do, given the
right incentive?" I asked, ignoring the lingering ache in my
bones as I thought about Castillion and Nox. They'd been
doctors before the Ascension brought them on, people
trained to help. Look where their greed had gotten them.
"Maybe … he didn't want his hands in this."
I didn't know their Maker's name, and with the way each
of their eyes burned at just the thought of him, I knew I
didn't need to. Each of them stiffened, heads tipping in
silent contemplation.
"Maybe, but I doubt it. This isn't his style. This was
meant to be found, like a calling card." Eirik pressed his
nose to my hair as he spoke.
With everyone's focus so pointed, I wasn't surprised that
they'd missed the way Osiris trembled, and grabbed his
exposed wrist. His eyes flared wide for only a moment,
before stark disbelief and numbness took over. Then there
was nothing. I didn't have time to question it, the
expression was gone so quickly I wondered if I'd seen it at
all.
"Got something to add, Osiris?" Fallon asked, turning his
head toward Osiris, oblivious to what I'd seen.
My chest ached, and I considered asking about it. What
was it about that sentence that made him so numb? An
instinctual need to flee skittered down my spine, pushing
me to run just when Osiris caught my eye, and any words I
had caught in my throat.
"No," he said with purpose. "I'll work on making a new
ward. Shouldn't take more than a few days."
"Will we be safe that long?" Adrian asked.
Osiris hesitated for a moment before nodding. The
others relaxed just barely, but enough for me to see the
trust they held in his words.
"Okay," Fallon said, stepping away from the island, and
toward the front door. "We should still check the area, see
if they left anything behind. Eirik, you down for a hunt?"
Eirik only grunted, slowly unwinding his arms from
around me, giving one more lingering touch to the top of
my head before he moved toward Fallon.
"This feels wrong." I finally got the words out, past
clenched teeth and the mantra that my mind kept
screaming at me.
Never make noise.
 "What do you mean, love?" Adrian asked softly, and I
almost couldn't get anything else out.
They get more violent when they hear noise.
I pressed my palm to my chest, willing my heart to calm.
"I don't know … but I think something's coming," I said,
and clenching that same hand into a fist. "I can feel it."
Somewhere deep in my chest, I expected them to laugh
and brush off my thoughts. Though I knew better than that,
and Adrian only soothed my nerves when he nodded, a
seriousness in his eyes, not quite the bubbly joy I'd grown
used to seeing. I took a deep breath.
"We'll be ready. There are very few that can best us,"
Osiris supplied. I turned to glance at him just as the door
clicked shut, and Fallon and Eirik ambled off into the
woods.
I couldn't stop the fear that still lingered, but I nodded.
"I trust you," I said, meaning it with everything I was.
I reached up, grabbing the pendant that hung around
my neck, taking comfort in the cool steel. Osiris watched
me hold it, his hands flexing as his eyes fell closed. When
he opened them again, it was only Osiris that I saw, clear
aqua and royal blue, resolute. He locked his gaze on mine,
a subtle question behind them.
He knew: knew that I'd seen the panic in his eyes. It
only took one glance to know he was asking me to push
past it, to place my trust in him. Trust that he would tell us
if something was wrong, that he knew what he was doing.
It was easy, letting out the breath and pushing down the
still-nagging sense of dread. I turned toward Prince, who
had his eyes on Osiris. His jaw was tense, and his
apprehension was bleeding into the air. Like always, he
turned toward me without me needing to speak, worry still
swirling in the endless white depths even as his lips tilted
into a roguish grin. There was worry there … but above all,
there was trust, and it was that look that settled my
decision.
 I had to trust Osiris; I did trust him … for better or
worse, I had to believe that was the right choice.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 34

OceanofPDF.com
 Adrian

I sighed, rolling my head side to side as I only barely

listened to what Fallon was droning on about.
Something about our next bet? Maybe the dreary
weather? Ah, I know, how does one smile without scaring
young children?
More than likely it was the wards that had more or less
combusted into tiny bite-sized wood chips. Normally, I'd be
more inclined to at least pretend that I was paying
attention, be more stressed about our wards, or lack
thereof. I was in charge of figuring out what happened
after all, thanks to being the jolly information gatherer of
our Crypt.
But today, I couldn't seem to focus on anything but the
most basic of tasks, as I had a headache, something that I
hadn't dealt with since my human years. It almost felt like I
was getting sick, as absurd as that was. Vampires couldn't
get sick.
Right?
I sighed again, head tipping back, as Fallon, disgruntled
with my lack of attention, snapped. Literally. The sound was
audible as he snapped his fingers.
"You're insufferable," he bit out. "Our safety is at risk.
You could at least pretend to give a shit."
 I rolled my eyes as I pushed off the counter, waving my
hand at Fallon as I stalked toward the island that housed
our blood fridge. The marble countertop was cold against
my hand when I leaned down, and a shiver shot down my
spine.
Strange. Was I cold too?
"And you're an asshole," I snapped back, searching
through the bottles with mild discontent. Was it so hard for
a single wine to taste reasonable? Really didn't seem like
too much to ask. "And really, Fallon? Who exactly is going
to come fuck with us, huh? Osiris would have anyone but
Sebek strewn out Vlad the Impaler style, before they hit the
yard. This is just some petty attempt to scare us before the
Eternium."
A flash of white caught my attention, and I looked up at
Fallon, who had moved over to where I kneeled. His eyes
were narrowed, the white of his suit uncharacteristically
ruffled as he leaned down and assessed me. I grit my teeth.
"Are you okay?" he asked.
Fallon wasn't one to outwardly care about anything that
didn't involve a fight or his damn chocolates, so it knocked
me off guard to see the worry in his eyes. I sighed, pressing
my thumbs against my temples, flicking my gaze through
the banal-sounding blood wines we housed in the small
fridge. Each made my insides turn, and though the ache of
hunger was ever-present, I couldn't force myself to pull out
a bottle. It wasn't like the Call: a false hunger. It was real,
and it grated at my stomach and made my head spin. Blood
wine had been losing its effect for us over the last few
years, but damn, this was brutal. We really needed
something from the vein.
That thought brought something unbidden: the press of
my lips against Aaliyah's soft throat, fangs sank deep into
her skin. I shook it off violently, slapping my palm against
my forehead to clear the thought.
 "Yeah. Just a headache," I said, standing and closing the
fridge, pretending like Fallon didn't just see me slap myself
in the face.
As I glanced at him, I realized he didn't look much better
than I felt, and the shallow air of scrutiny in his eyes told
me he wasn't going to drop it now that I'd brought it up.
But I didn't have the will to deal with one of his moods, not
today. So, I sighed and forced a smile.
"Oh, don't look at me like that. I'm fine," I said, patting
him on the shoulder. "I'll be right as rain and ready to deal
with your incessant droning in a few hours."
Fallon rolled his eyes but didn't let up, even as I turned
toward the stairs intent on finding another way to distract
myself from the pain. His even steps echoed behind me, his
cool black oxfords creating a quiet click against the
hardwood.
"Fine, Adrian? Have you been feeding?"
I scoffed and looked over my shoulder at him with a
raised eyebrow, not stopping, though not moving quickly
either.
"Define feeding?" I asked, rubbing my temples again. "I
keep it down about as well as one would spoiled milk. We
really need a hit from the vein. This bottled shit has really
gone rancid these last few weeks."
Fallon's jaw tensed.
"Look, it'll be fine. I'm sure it's just stress. We've been
through a lot these last few weeks."
"What if it isn't, Adrian?" Fallon pressed, following me as
I walked up the stairs. He flitted past me, blocking my door.
I groaned and took a deep breath, having to stop myself
from getting into a fight that I knew I wouldn't win. It was
just a bloody headache, and his pressing attention was only
serving to make it worse.
Though … I knew what he was talking about. I wasn't
daft. He was worried that our feeding issue was related to
Aaliyah, but I just couldn't believe that. Our blood problem
started several years back, and the fact he was even
considering that it might be her made my blood boil.
"You are not blaming Aaliyah for our feeding problem," I
said firmly, pushing Fallon out of the way and marching into
my room. "A problem, mind you, we've had for years."
For the first time, I was thankful that the walls were a
mute-gray, and that there weren't any windows to let in any
stray moonlight. I looked at the comfort of my bed, and my
body sagged at the thought of falling into its silky embrace.
"But it's gotten worse, Adrian. I can't even stomach
blood wine anymore, even the taste has gone ashen." I
barely heard his words, waving my hand over my shoulder
as I turned away from the heavenly looking bed and walked
toward my dresser. "That wasn't how it was a week ago."
I groaned, glaring at him over my shoulder. I wanted to
sleep, which meant that I needed to move. It had been a
few weeks since I'd last made use of our pool. If I was
lucky, it would help.
Or at the very least get Fallon off my back for a few
hours.
"I'm going to go take a swim," I said, before pulling my
shirt off, folding it carefully and placing it on the bed. I
glanced at Fallon again. His arms were crossed over his
chest, eyes narrowed and pointed as I ignored him. "We can
talk about this later, Fally."
Fallon shook his head, dropping his hands as he turned
away. His scowl didn't let up, and his disappointment bled
into the room.
"Ignoring this isn't going to fix it … isn't that what you
said after we brought Aaliyah back?" He didn't give me
time to respond, flitting away from the door.
The sound of his own door slamming had me throwing
my head back and running my hands over my face,
groaning. Why did he have to be so pushy?
And goddammit, he couldn't use my own lines against
me like that.
 "Bastard," I mumbled as I finished dressing, throwing on
a tight pink speedo that happened to be at the top of my
stack before I turned around and strolled out of my room.
I made my way across the snowy ground, hating every
second that I spent with my feet against the snow, and all
but barreled into the covered swimming pool area to get
away from it. The brush of heated air, thick with the smell
of chlorine, was a welcome burn compared to the cold.
I stretched, sighing as my shoulders popped. Normally,
this wouldn't have been an issue, as I was the only one that
ever actually used the pool house. None of the others had
the love of water like I did. Hell, Osiris couldn't swim at all.
But I hadn't thought about Aaliyah. I'd been too
distracted, the ache in my skull taking up far more of my
attention than it should. So, when my eyes opened, landing
next to the pool … there she was, mouth dropped open,
cheeks a darling shade of pink.
Damn, I could get used to seeing that.
She always looked like someone pulled directly out of
my dreams, the soft wave of her white hair and the shy way
that she stared up at me from where she kneeled next to
the pool. She didn't speak like I expected her to, her eyes
wide as she traced her way down my face, dipping into the
curve of my neck, and down, and down …
I took a glance at myself and was quickly reminded of
the fact that I was in a speedo. A vibrant pink, giving away
everything, and rapidly tightening speedo.
Aaliyah swallowed, the sound clinging to the air, and I
jerked my head up, catching her heated stare.
Confusion clashed with interest in her eyes, and the heat
on her cheeks had spread down her chest, getting lost
under the familiar fabric of one of my T-shirts. It was a
mute-gray, and though it was smaller than the others she
normally wore, it still stretched down over her bent legs.
Her calves had a thin layer of water on them, sliding down
the soft bare skin, taunting me.
 I took a step forward, almost like I'd been Charmed to
do so. Any words caught in my throat at the sight of her.
Gods, she was beautiful. At that moment, nothing mattered.
Not the headache, not Fallon's pressing words or our
fucked-up wards.
Just her, and the innocent way her lip slid between her
teeth. The curious tilt to her head and the blush that crept
down her neck.
Innocent thoughts, Adrian. You can do it. Puppies,
kittens.
"Evening, love," I finally said, clearing my throat as I sat
down next to her. I kept the leg closest to her bent, so she
wouldn't see my growing problem. "Fancy seeing you here."
I flashed her a smile, one that she surprisingly didn't
return. She'd stopped her perusal somewhere over my
chest, and her breath caught.
I knew my looks were above the average sort. After all,
Sebek wouldn't have turned me otherwise. But knowing
that the red on her cheeks and that the quickening of her
breath came from seeing me?
Innocent. Thoughts.
"Sorry. I can go," she said, fiddling with her hands
before she looked away.
She stared at the water like I did, with a longing for it. I
stretched, one foot settling in the spring warmed pool.
"You sure? Looked like you were about to go for a swim,"
I responded casually.
She bit her lip again, and I couldn't look away from the
abused flesh.
"I've thought about it," she whispered back, tense.
I couldn't tell from what. The water or me, maybe a mix
of both. The gentleman in me told me I should move away,
give her some space.
But the bastard in me wanted to lean in close, to turn
and make sure she could see every inch of me. So I settled
for somewhere in between, reaching out and pressing a
stray hair behind her ear, a tremor shooting down my spine
as she trembled against my touch. The heat of her breath
touched my palm.
"Then come on, join me. Nothing like getting wet on a
cool winter night," I said with a wink.
Aaliyah paused for a second, then shook her head,
standing. Something akin to defeat clouded her eyes.
"I don't know if I can anymore," she whispered. "I know
my dad taught me. I remembered that … but what if I
can't? What if I've forgotten how?"
I paused for a moment, cupping her cheek.
"And what if you haven't?" I whispered. "You worry that
you've forgotten without trusting that you remember."
She took a deep breath, shuddering, and it was another
breath before she responded.
"I don't have the best track record of trusting my
memories." Her words were soft, like saying them was hard
for her. "It's hard to trust something that doesn't always
feel real."
"Then trust me. I'll keep you safe, Aaliyah. Always." I
leaned in, pressing a kiss to her forehead, searing her taste
onto my lips. I lingered there, only pulling back when she
let out a shaky sigh. "And if you don't remember, then I'll
teach you again."
I pulled back and slid into the water. It wasn't very deep,
about six feet the entire length, so I could stand pretty
easily. Instead of that, I treaded water and stretched my
hand out toward her. She hesitated for only a moment,
before reaching her hand out and settling it in mine. The
shock of pleasure that came with her skin hummed inside
of me as she joined me in the water. She gasped, her arms
finding their way around my shoulders. Her breath, short
and warm, skimmed my collarbone, and I lost my balance
for a moment. Her legs paddled, brushing against me.
"See," I said, hands at her waist. "Told you that you
could do it."
 "Yep, you were right," she whispered, her face still
pressed against my chest. "But please don't let me go."
I clutched her tighter, one hand at her waist, the other
sliding up her back, over the shirt that now clung to her
like a second skin. She was close, so close that I could hear
the beating rush of her heart, and smell the lavender that
defined her scent, the more subtle spicy undertone of
cinnamon nearly dragging a groan out of my throat.
"Never, love," I said, and she laughed.
She didn't know how much I'd meant it, not yet, and that
was alright for now. We were already bounds ahead of
where I thought we'd be. She was in my arms, her head
resting against my chest. I held her tighter, brushing a
tender kiss against her forehead again.
Aaliyah looked up at me, a curious tilt to her head. Her
bottom lip was bruised from her teeth and her cheeks were
still flushed. She looked adorable and like sin at the same
time. Her eyes slid over my face and dipped down …
Innocent. Thoughts.
"Adrian …" A breath of a whisper.
A man could only take so much. I slid my hand under her
chin, keeping the one at her waist to keep her stable. She
jolted under the touch, a ragged gasp destroying what
control I had left. I leaned in and hovered over her lips for
a breath, then two …
She inched the rest of the way forward, the soft brush of
her lips against mine, the heat of her skin searing even
compared to the water. Her hands tensed on my shoulders,
another sharp, needy noise driving me mad.
My grip on her hip tightened, and I leaned forward
enough to press her against the side of the pool, supporting
our weight with one hand, using the other to keep her
pressed against me.
I didn't have to open my eyes to know they were red. I
didn't need to see the familiar red sheen. It was as easy to
recognize as the grace of fangs that had pulled at my gums.
Excitement roared and dragged me to pull her closer, to
see what other sounds I could get to spill from those
perfect, pink lips.
But then I felt the tremble. Soft and barely there, the
tension of confusion and the sour scent of worry.
I pulled back, shaking as her breath skimmed my face
again. I moved up and pressed another kiss to her
forehead, arms still shaking. Somewhere deep in my chest I
knew that this was too fast, that with everything she'd been
through she likely needed patience, or at the very least a
damned conversation. I'd wanted to woo her, and only now
with that red sheen of pleasure slowly fading, did I realize I
may have gone too far. Pushed, too hard … A fact that I was
going to have to deal with.
But goddamn if this wasn't exactly where I wanted to be.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 35

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

I 'd come to the pool house hoping to distract myself

from thinking about the wards, after spending hours in
the library doing exactly that. Reading, even skimming
through books in languages I couldn't hope to understand
just to get a few brief seconds without the mind-numbing
fight-or-flight state my body had been in since Eirik and I
had told everyone what had happened. Now, it seemed like
I finally got that distraction, and the only thought I could
focus on …
Was that Adrian's lips were surprisingly warm?
There was a slight chill, the same one that came with
the rest of his skin, but it was like the spark that lit when I
touched him seared straight through that cold the moment
my lips hit his. They still tingled, and I had to stop and ask
if that had actually just happened.
Did I just kiss Adrian?
My cheeks burned, hell, my entire face felt like it was on
fire, and I found I couldn't look up at the man who still held
me in his arms. I was pressed flush against his body, the
tile of the pool against my back, his hand strong against my
hip. He was firm under my touch, his muscles shuddering
as I laid my hand flat against his cool skin.
Adrian's hand fell over mine, stopping me from trying to
follow that tremble, a masculine groan echoing in my ear as
he leaned forward, pressing a kiss against my neck. I could
feel his fangs imprinted behind his closed lips, and I
shivered. A trail of liquid fire slid down my body, ending
between my legs, and I arched at the feeling of it,
something hard against my core taking my breath away.
It was terrifying; an all-consuming ache that swallowed
rational thought. I didn't know much about sex or anything
that went along with it besides the short awkward
conversations that I'd had with Eliza, so I had no idea if this
was normal.
Gods, I hoped this was normal.
I gasped as Adrian's kisses trailed up my neck, forcing
my head up with the gentle pressure. His breath tickled
against my jaw, and my toes curled at the press of his
hands against my waist, his fingers tightening.
"You're driving me mad, love," he said, pressing a last
kiss to my nose, one that was so tender it had my eyes
opening.
Adrian's eyes were red, heat buried in them. His lips,
slightly parted as he breathed heavily, showed fangs. There
wasn't fear, not like I was expecting, just more dull aches
that made my skin numb and my bones turn to putty.
The imprint of his kiss still burned against me, and
everything I wanted to say got stuck in my throat. I balled
my hands into fists against his bare chest, my arms
trembling, begging me to press my palms flat and chase
that seductive heat.
What would I even say? What would make sense? That
he'd just been my first kiss? That nothing in the world could
have prepared me for how sharp the ache that followed it
would be? Hell, I hadn't expected this, didn't expect
anything like this because who in the hell would want to
kiss me?
Say something.
But nothing came out. The aching in my chest that was
currently threatening to swallow me whole only got worse.
I grew dizzy at the heat that still burned my cheeks. Adrian
pulled back more, something in his eyes that I didn't
recognize, his arms still keeping us afloat as I gripped at
his shoulders.
What if it was a misunderstanding? I mean, he'd leaned
in, but maybe he didn't mean to kiss me? Was he not saying
anything because he didn't want to hurt my feelings?
God, I don't know. Maybe he slipped?
"What's on that beautiful mind of yours, love?" A soft
question, one that radiated down my spine and ended
between my legs.
Beautiful.
Suddenly, the chill of his chest against my closed hands
was all I could feel. His hand at my hip, the tilt of his lips.
Overwhelmed didn't begin to describe how I felt.
I needed to talk to Eliza.
"I think we can make that happen. Want to call her
tonight? It's still early in the evening." Soft amusement
twinkled in Adrian's smooth words, and he pressed a soft
kiss to my cheek.
I tilted my head, jaw dropping. Vampires couldn't read
minds, and that meant that I'd said that out loud … to
Adrian. Who still looked at me with that sweet smile like I
hadn't just buried myself in embarrassment hell.
"Sorry." I didn't know what else to say, couldn't force any
other words out. Mortification mixed with everything else,
and my senses imploded on themselves. All at once
everything felt too close and seemed too loud.
"Nothing to be sorry for, love," Adrian said softly with a
hum, still smiling down at me.
My lower lip slid between my teeth as I tried to find
something to say, when I realized something …
Adrian looked … off?
I frowned, tracing the dark circles under his eyes, and
the way he squinted at me. I knew what pain looked like,
and he had all the signs of someone dealing with it.
 "Adrian?" I said, reaching up and pressing a palm to his
cheek. His eyes fell closed, and he leaned into the touch
with a sigh. "Are you okay?"
He pressed his hand against mine and pulled back to
kiss my wrist. The sway of the water against us sloshed as
Adrian leaned his weight on the wall. When he opened his
eyes again, they were that clear copper with touches of
autumn amber.
"Yeah. I'm alright, just a headache."
I bit my lip, ready to question more when he shook his
head, lifting me so quickly that I gasped. He set me on the
edge of the pool as he pulled himself out. He looked
troubled, his hand rubbing behind his neck. The air of our
kiss faded, and I couldn't help but feel insecure as he stood,
looking away from me.
I felt exposed, and the tingle in my lips turned cold.
"Maybe we should call it for the night. You'll want to
ring Eliza soon, so you can catch her before she goes to
sleep," he said hastily, helping me to my feet.
He shivered, his hand going to his head, wincing when
he pressed his thumb to his temple.
"Adrian …"
I didn't want to leave it like this. It felt wrong, but I
could tell from the look on his face that I wouldn't be
getting anything else out of him. He smiled. The brittle look
was the last I saw before he was gone. I stood, shaking in
the pool house, my lungs straining for air and my eyes
burning. My body still sang where Adrian's hands had
been.
I needed to talk to Eliza.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 36

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

I fidgeted on my seat at the dining table, nervous as

Adrian hummed about the kitchen, tapping at the black
cabinets and talking quietly with Fallon as he prepped
for our drive. The thought of leaving the Vivas house made
me uneasy, but I needed to do this.
I needed to talk to Liz.
These last few days had been interesting, to say the very
least, with my death and the destruction of the wards. I still
felt that lingering panic, one I'd hoped would waver after a
day's sleep. It hadn't, but at least I could breathe without
flinching again. Osiris had assured me it was being taken
care of, and if the sleep-deprived look in his eyes was
anything to go by, I'd guessed that he was taking this attack
far more personally than the others realized.
Still, I trusted him, and that thought helped to keep my
mind on where we were going. Even a statue could tell that
the dynamic of the house had shifted … and I didn't mean
just since the wards. No, this change had started around
the time the guys had learned about Ascension Rising.
Drastically changed. I'd been ignoring it, trying to stay
blissfully unaware of what I was feeling. But I couldn't do
that anymore, not after last night.
After the kiss I wasn't sure even happened.
 I wasn't sure how to navigate this, how to deal with this
twisting in my stomach. I hoped Eliza would have some
advice. Because if she didn't, I was screwed. Wholly and
fully screwed.
"Ready, love?" I jumped, dragged from my thoughts by
the adoring quality in Adrian's voice as he appeared in
front of me, extending his hand for me to take.
I'd expected today to be awkward, or at the very least,
for him to say something about our kiss. But all evening
he'd been the normal, cheery, blindingly handsome Adrian I
knew. I could barely look at him without thoughts of last
night taking over. It was all I could seem to think about.
Hell, I still felt the cool press of his lips, and it was driving
me crazy. But it didn't seem like it was the same for him,
which only made my stomach flutter more. I wanted to ask,
so I could understand what last night meant.
But I couldn't find the words.
I blushed as he winked my way. I took his hand,
marveling at the icy touch that I didn't want to let go of as
we walked toward the front door. His thumb skimmed the
skin of my wrist, leaving a burning in my chest that twisted
and swirled, making me breathless and star-struck all at
once. It wasn't an unfamiliar feeling, per se. No … it was
one I'd dealt with for years, one that I hadn't been able to
place before.
Because it was the same feeling I got around Prince. The
warmth, the butterflies. The desire to spend as much time
as possible with them, adoring their company in whatever
form it took.
Once outside, we came to a stop in front of a sleek silver
car, one that wasn't normally parked here. It was one of the
few they kept in their off-ground garage, a building that I'd
only been told about since they didn't need to drive often.
The cold air skimmed my skin, and I shivered through the
winter coat I wore, biting my lip, and only noticing Fallon's
disgruntled glower when he tapped where my teeth sank. It
startled me, and I clenched Adrian's hand, looking at Fallon
with a tilted head.
"You're worrying yourself silly, Ali," Fallon said, the
gruffness to his voice bringing a familiar peace. His
nickname made me smile, and his lip twitched. "We don't
have to go."
I chuckled, shaking my head at his attempt to give me
an out.
"I need to see Eliza … and from the sound of it, Eternal
Ilenia needs to see me too," I said, and I found it hard to
disagree with his scowl.
When I'd called last night, Eliza told me what her baba
wanted, and I couldn't very well refuse the call of an
Eternal.
As expected, Fallon's eyes fell closed, and I missed the
frosty green. He'd been the most opposed to me meeting
with the Siren Eternal and had vehemently disagreed. But
in the end, he'd swayed when I told him he could come with
me.
So here he was, looking out of place standing in the
snow in his white suit.
"I don't like it, but I understand," Fallon said with a sigh,
opening the car door for me, while running a hand through
his golden hair. Adrian took a second to pull me to him,
lifting my hand to his cool lips. He placed a soft kiss on it,
lingering. I almost bit my lip again, looking to see if Fallon
noticed.
His eyes were glued to where Adrian held me, a subtle
heat in them, before he flicked his attention back to me.
Swirling green and mixed with longing. My breath caught.
Did he know about what Adrian and I had done? Did he
know about the kiss? Suddenly, the hand in mine felt like
embers, and I struggled to keep a hold of it. And it only
became apparent as I fought for words that …
… that it wasn't just Adrian that I had this strange
feeling about.
 "I won't let her hurt you, Ali. Eternal status be damned."
Fallon's worry was a balm to my soul, and I reached out,
slipping my hand from Adrian's grip to squeeze Fallon's
hand before I slid into the car. His shocked look made me
smile, and I nearly did it again just to see if I could get
another stray expression to show up.
"I know. I trust you, Fallon," I said.
He nodded, eyes narrowing as he closed the door,
mumbling something I couldn't hear. He and Adrian found
their way into the car, clipping their seat belts in and
starting the drive to Liz's baba's. Almost immediately, they
started bickering over Adrian's driving.
"You missed the stop sign," Fallon grumbled, rolling his
eyes as Adrian squinted, glancing at the rearview mirror.
"That wasn't a stop sign," Adrian said, shaking his head.
"Probably just a figment of your imagination. You going
senile in your old age, Fally?"
A vein popped on Fallon's jaw.
"If you aren't going to drive safely, then pull over. I'll
drive."
"Fallon, last time you drove, you totaled Osi's '67
Firebird." Adrian laughed as he again narrowed his eyes on
a sign that we passed, this time following what it said.
At least I think he did, based on how he slammed on the
brakes. Fallon ground his teeth, looking like he was going
to reach over and strangle Adrian where he sat.
"I didn't crash it. You ran in front of me and yelled
Chicken! Would you rather I'd hit you?" Fallon looked like
he was really considering doing the same again. "You were
barely sixty years turned. It would have taken you months
to heal had I hit you going seventy."
Fallon glared and Adrian laughed maniacally. I didn't
butt in, as much as I wanted to. Instead, I sank into the
cured leather of the seat, the smooth material warming
under my touch. I loved hearing them bicker too much to
risk interrupting it.
 "But you didn't have to hit the tree! God, you had Osi in
hysterics, thought he was going to bust a god damned
blood vessel. So rude, Fally." Adrian laid on the victim
complex as he narrowed his eyes on Fallon, a wicked grin
on his lips.
Fallon groaned and said what sounded like a prayer. For
him or Adrian, I wasn't sure.
I just smiled, listening to Fallon's sharp directions and
Adrian's feigns at innocence. Prince, who'd slid into the car
next to me, looked at them with a similar amusement, his
arms crossed and gaze flicking between the two. Every now
and again he would laugh, the silent rise and fall of his
chest dragging a few from my own.
All too soon, we pulled up to an unfamiliar house. It was
buried in the woods, down an old dirt trail that went on for
a few miles. The building itself looked like it was about to
fall apart. It was covered in moss with plants strewn on
every open space on the ground. There were no other
homes in sight.
I bit down on my nerves, watching as the front door flew
open, and a familiar face peeked through the opening.
"I was wondering when you were going to show up!"
Eliza shouted from the stairs up to the door as we stepped
out, waving her hand with a giddy smile on her face.
She shot down the stairs and I barely had time to laugh
as she pulled me into her arms. I leaned into her embrace,
comforted by the smell of the sea.
"Himal, it's been ages," she whispered, pulling back,
checking me over, before she glanced at the guys.
Adrian smiled easily, his eyes on me. Fallon, on the other
hand, leveled a glare at Eliza, buried anger still clinging to
his gaze.
Baby steps.
"It's been three days, Liz," I said with a grin, hoping to
calm everyone down enough to stop the fight that was
brewing.
 I really didn't feel like dealing with blood spatter today.
My distraction did enough, or maybe Eliza just realized
that the guys weren't as bad as she thought, as she turned
to me and smiled.
"Like I said, ages," she said, exasperated as she grabbed
my hand, pulling me toward the door. "Come on, the boys
are waiting, and my baba made tea."
I nodded, fighting to keep the smile on my face at the
thought of Eliza's baba. I wasn't exactly excited to meet the
woman. She sounded intense, almost downright terrifying.
But Eliza insisted after I'd called last night, so here I was. I
glanced back at the guys, who still stood by the car,
obviously waiting for something. Eliza stopped for a
moment before she sighed, sending a muted glare at Adrian
and Fallon.
"You can come too," she mumbled, before dragging me
up the stairs. "I humbly invite you into my baba's home."
She did a little bow, flaring her hand out. Adrian snorted
and shook his head, walking behind us as we passed
through the entrance. Fallon did as well, both men taking
off their shoes as Liz and I did the same.
"Thanks, Liz," I said, laughing as she mumbled
something about trying her best.
The house was decorated like it was directly out of the
early seventies, with assortments of colors on the walls,
swirled furniture, and the smell of salt in the air. It was
chaotic, much like the herb house, with bits and bobbles
strewn around the room.
"My baba's in the sitting room. Grigen should be in there
soon. He wandered off a while ago to play, but I'm sure as
soon as he hears you're here he'll come running. He's been
off the wall since he found out you were coming." The
thought of seeing GeGe had me bouncing, nearly pushing
past Eliza. "Dezen and Carter are by the pool, if you guys
want to go hang out with them."
 Though her words were curt, I was glad that she was at
least trying to include Fallon and Adrian. Eliza was a tough
one to crack, but I knew that if she spent enough time
around them, she'd come to understand why they meant so
much to me.
"You ladies have fun," Adrian said, pulling my attention
to him as he reached out, pushing a stray piece of hair out
of my eyes. I shivered when his fingers crossed my cheek, a
blush rising. His smile stole my breath from my lungs.
"Come find us when you're ready to go, okay, love?"
"Thanks," I said, and he winked before pulling away,
dragging a disgruntled Fallon with him.
Fallon looked ready to riot, and I laughed as Adrian said
something about another bet. Eliza ignored them, likely
pretending they didn't exist for her own sanity as she
showed me to the tearoom. I didn't know what I was
expecting when Eliza said that she would be at her baba's
house. But I certainly wasn't expecting the woman in front
of me.
She had long aqua hair, the strands thin and shiny. She
had it pulled into a loose bun on the top of her head, but it
was so long that the last few feet of it hung loose, trickling
down her pale shoulders like water over ivory. She was
young, looking barely older than Eliza, almost like my best
friend's twin, though missing Eliza's signature red hair. Her
eyes, a familiar blue, narrowed on me, and I was stuck to
the ground, unable to look away as she assessed me.
I might be fucked.
"Baba, this is—" Eliza started, but baba, or Eternal
Ilenia, just raised her hand, silencing Eliza.
A thick power, one that told of age and wisdom, choked
me. In some ways, it reminded me of Osiris and how he felt
the day of my Rend, though much more pointed.
Because Osiris didn't want me scared, not like she did.
"Aaliyah, I'm aware." She clenched her glass, swirling it
as she tilted her head, jaw clenched tight. "Sit," she said,
leaving no room for argument, and we sank into a couch
that felt like it had been sitting there for decades.
The rest of the tearoom was much like the living room,
covered in various shells and gifts from the sea. Soft-blue
walls accented tan floors. There was only the couch I was
on, two other chairs, and a small coffee table that
separated me from the most terrifying woman I'd ever met.
Eternal Ilenia continued to stare with that unsettling
scrutiny as I rocked side to side, trying desperately to keep
the woman's steadfast attention.
This wasn't awkward at all.
Eliza poured us all some tea, shooting me an apologetic
glance as she added sugar to her own cup and mine. We sat
in silence, sipping tea like we were going to the gallows,
when Ilenia finally spoke.
"Stupid girl, involving yourself with the spawn of Death's
Butcher." Her words hit my chest like a physical blow. A
vacuum, sucking my response out of my chest. "Where's
your sense? Those boys are nothing but trouble."
I paused for maybe a second, trying to decide if she
really just said that. An irrational anger lit up inside of me,
and I clenched my teeth. She could make all the
assumptions about me she wanted; she could even say
whatever she wanted about me.
But she was not about to insult my men.
"Baba—" Eliza started, but I stood, cutting her off as I
spoke.
"I may not know their Maker … but I know enough to
understand that none of them are like him," I said,
trembling as I stared Ilenia down. In fact, I didn't know
anything about him, not even his name … and that was
more than enough to tell me he wasn't a good man. "They
don't deserve to be called trouble by someone who's friends
with a man like Archon Sewire."
I didn't care if she was God herself, I wasn't about to
allow someone I didn't know insult any of the men that had
been nothing but kind to me; who'd let me into their home
and kept me safe. Who made me feel like I might have a life
to live again.
How dare she accuse them of being anything like the
man that even they hated.
"Archon is not a friend. He was a tentative ally at best.
Rest assured, he's paid for trying to sell my
granddaughter." Ilenia's eyes flashed, and my knees quaked
under the flood of her Siren's Call as it leaked into the air.
"And … no. Cruelty like his is hard to match. I'm not saying
it to offend, girl. I'm telling you because you need to be
careful. Death follows the Vivas name, no matter how much
they try to avoid it."
Ilenia didn't cut words nor did she apologize, but there
was a calculating worry in them. She stirred her tea, then
shook her head.
"That is not why I asked you here, child. I need to know
if Osiris plans to Challenge at the Eternium." Her words
took me back, and my mouth opened.
Eliza tapped my hand, and I glanced at her. She was
worried, her head tilted as she looked back at the couch. I
took her direction, sinking into the cushions again, the
ache in my legs suddenly taking up all my attention.
Standing against Ilenia had been more taxing than my mind
realized.
"I don't know … I don't believe so. Osiris hasn't really
mentioned it," I said finally, and Ilenia nodded.
"Osiris is a good enough Vampire … Tell him I will back
him should he decide to." I didn't like her emphasis on
Vampire, like it defined him. Not that he was an amazing
man who'd saved me; not that he could weave stories for
hours.
Vampire. He was a Vampire, and that was all that ever
seemed to matter to people. For a while … it was all that
had mattered to me.
How had I ever been that shortsighted?
 "You have a long road ahead of you, Aaliyah. One that's
going to test your limits, one that will seek to break you."
Ilenia's words choked me, and Eliza clenched my hand as
my grip tightened on hers. "I hope you're strong enough to
make it through, for Eliza's sake."
Sharp eyes that would haunt my dreams seemed to
dredge through my soul.
"And for your own."
I was nearly standing again when Eliza sighed.
"Baba—"
Ilenia raised her hand, silencing us both.
"Don't worry, dear granddaughter, I've said my piece."
I ground my teeth, intent on just leaving—consequences
be damned—when a familiar voice echoed in the small
room. One that I'd been nearly as desperate to hear as I
had Eliza's.
"Aunty Ali!" That small voice, with the distinctly twisting
't' made me smile, almost stupid with glee as a small body
hit me.
My agitation was forgotten as I pulled Grigen into my
arms, holding him close as he laughed, hugging me so hard
I felt it in my chest.
"Good to see you, GeGe," I said, laughing when he
wiggled to sit more comfortably on my lap.
"I thought you were gone, Aunty! Momma came home
without you." Grigen's eyes were full of worry, love
brimming in the beautiful aqua. It made my heart melt.
"I'm okay," I said, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "I'm
sorry I worried you."
He huffed, making an indigent noise as he pulled back.
His tiny face pulled into a scowl.
"It's not okay! I can't protect you if you leave!" he said,
exasperated.
His shaggy brown hair swayed, and I reached out,
ruffling it. He huffed again, this time arid smoke slipping
from his nose.
 "Sorry I left without telling you, GeGe. Aunty was
finding someone to help her," I whispered.
Grigen bit his lip, looking at his momma. Eliza smiled at
her son, reaching out to mess with his hair as I had. He
blushed, shaking off his mother's hand and looking up at
me, childish innocence making his wide eyes seem even
wider.
"You're still sick?" Grigen asked softly, reaching up and
pressing a warm hand to my forehead.
His skin was hotter than mine, but I doubted he noticed
as he continued his exam, pressing the back of his hand to
my cheek next.
Too cute.
"I am, but I found some people who can help," I said,
nipping at Grigen's hand, making him giggle again.
"Do you mean the fangs that my daddies were talking
to?" My mouth opened in shock, and Eliza let out a choked
sound.
"Grigen, don't use that word," Eliza said, covering her
eyes as shame leached into her expression. "Remember
what we talked about?"
"Yes … Sorry Momma …" Grigen whispered, and I
grabbed his tiny hand, holding it tightly.
"Adrian and Fallon are two of them, yes. They are good
men … the best," I whispered, smiling.
"Like my daddies? And Prince?" My smile trembled, and
I turned, facing the corner where Prince had floated when
we walked in.
He flashed me a roguish grin, crows feet at the corners
of his eyes. At that familiar look, guilt mixed with the
strange joy that I'd slowly become accustomed to. I thought
about him a lot last night too. About how much I wished I
could hold him like I had Adrian, and I wondered if he felt
the same. I hadn't realized what I felt for him was so deep
that I would give up everything, even myself, just to feel
him for a moment.
 "Yes." I turned away, tears making my throat hurt as I
kissed Grigen's forehead. "Exactly like them."
Grigen nodded, pacified for a moment, his focus not on
my face as I struggled to reign in the onslaught of
unexpected sadness.
"Do you have to go back with them?" Grigen asked as he
hugged me close.
"Yes, until we can make me better." I tried to explain,
hating when Grigen's eyes filled with tears.
"I can go with you, then! I'll make sure they protect
you," he said, smoke blowing from his nose, his expression
full of confidence.
My strong little dragon.
"Who will protect Momma then, GeGe? You need to help
your daddies," I said, and his eyes widened.
He didn't have an answer, just leaned into my embrace. I
waited some time for him to speak, and it wasn't long
before his breathing leveled out. I rubbed his back gently,
holding him close and swaying. I hummed under my breath;
the tune coming naturally, one that I recognized as my
mother's.
"I can protect you both," he whispered, after a few
minutes, the soft lull of sleep in his words followed by a
yawn. "I'm strong."
"I know. You're the strongest little man I've ever met."
He didn't respond, and the soft ring of his snore echoed
in my ear.
"He's out like a light," Eliza said, humming as she
brushed the hair out of his face. "He's been waiting for this
for hours. Tuckered himself out."
"I'll take him to his room," Ilenia said, standing.
She was tall, easily as tall as Osiris, and she walked with
a dangerous grace. Her green dress swayed, shifting like it
was underwater, not affected by such puny laws as gravity.
She lifted Grigen from my arms, cooing softly when he sank
into her. A softness replaced that sharp edge that had been
in her eyes before. She gave me one more long look,
staring into my soul like she was picking me apart, before
she nodded once, sharply. Then she was gone, and Eliza
leaned into the uncomfortable couch cushions with a sigh.
"Well, that went about as terrible as it could have," Eliza
said with a laugh, her head shaking in moderate disbelief.
That was an understatement, possibly the biggest one
I'd ever heard. It was comical, straining and insane, having
to deal with someone like Eternal Ilenia when all I wanted
to do was talk about my love life. Everything seemed so
inconsequential in comparison, and I couldn't hold back
anymore.
I laughed too, laughed so hard I cried and my stomach
ached. Eliza was right there with me, covering her mouth
with a manicured hand. It felt easy, being able to laugh
with her again. By the time we calmed down, I was wiping
away tears.
"Really? I thought it went quite well," I mused.
"Well, she didn't turn you into soup after you stood up to
her chastising, so I suppose that's a plus." Eliza whistled,
before she laughed again at my widening eyes. "I'm
kidding! Mostly." Eliza crossed her legs, leaning into her
hands as she stared at me. "Now, why don't you say what
you've been wanting to?"
"That easy to see?" I asked, sighing as I pulled my knees
to my chest.
"Ali, you're an open book," Eliza said, laughing. "I knew
when you called last night that something happened.
Something that couldn't be discussed with your hunks of
man-meat … or when they were in the room."
I shook my head as she wiggled her eyebrows, snorting
when she blew me a kiss.
"Well …" I said, rubbing at the back of my neck.
How did I say this without sounding like a complete
idiot?
 You see, Eliza, remember those Vampires I decided to
stay with? I think I may like them more than one would a
friend.
"Okay, I can't believe I'm saying this," Eliza said, sighing
as she stared at me. "You like one of them, don't you?" To
my surprise, she kept her words neutral.
"I don't know," I answered, unsure if that was how I felt.
It sounded right, and the thought made that heat settle
in my chest.
"Aaliyah, my dear, sweet, dense sister, I can see it in the
way you looked at them earlier, all sickeningly lovey-dovey.
You know so much that you needed to come talk to me
about it."
I sighed again and nodded.
"Now, I'm not going to do anything, but I will say this as
a friend. As someone who loves you." Eliza phrased her
words carefully, reaching out and grabbing my hand in
hers. "Be careful."
"Liz," I started, but she shook her head.
"I don't mean it because they're Vampires, Ali. I'm
telling you because you always need to be careful with your
heart. You only have one. I don't want you hurting
yourself."
I bit my lip and forced the burn of tears down. She
always knew what to say.
"So, which one is it?" Eliza asked, a mischievous glint in
her eyes as she leaned back against the couch, her red hair
bobbing as she did.
"What?" I asked, unsure exactly what she wanted.
She laughed, leaning forward and whispering. "Which
one do you want to do the dirty with?" she asked, nearly
bouncing off the couch, and laughing when I balked.
"Oh." I stuttered, and my cheeks heated so quickly that I
nearly passed out.
It took Eliza one or maybe two seconds before she
gasped, squealing like a little girl. "You already did the
dirty?"
I hissed, covering her mouth with my hands, and she
laughed so hard it made my arms vibrate.
"No. No." I stumbled over the words. "We didn't do the
dirty."
I hesitated, and I looked Eliza in the eyes, before I took a
deep breath.
"But I kissed one."
Eliza squealed again, pulling my hands off her mouth.
She looked surprisingly happy for me, considering who we
were discussing doing the dirty with.
"Which one was it?" she asked, leaning in, whispering
the words like it was my darkest secret. She even wiggled
her eyebrows again, and I grumbled.
"Wait, wait! Let me guess." She pulled back, finger
tapping on her chin. "The tall brooding one? With the
wicked tattoo? How was it? Was it rough and needy? Did he
make the first move?" she laughed. "What am I saying? Of
course he did. That man screams alpha male."
If I wasn't blushing before, I was now. I shook my head.
Because no … it wasn't Eirik.
But now I couldn't stop thinking about how it would feel
to kiss him. How it would feel if he kissed me. That deep
rolling voice, whispering my name … The gentle way he'd
hold me. He was so big, and for once the thought of
someone towering over me didn't incite fear.
"Really?" Eliza asked, eyes wide, dragging me out of the
fantasy that I should not be having. "Then who?"
I hesitantly looked at the door. It took Eliza maybe a
second before she cursed.
"Oh, it was not Mr. Asscicle," she groaned out the words,
glaring at the door like the man behind it might burst into
flames, and I nearly choked on my tea.
"No, it wasn't Fallon," I said, coughing. "It was Adrian."
I whispered it, the heat on my cheeks drowning me as I
glanced at the door, half expecting him to barge in with
that wickedly handsome smile on his face. But he didn't,
and Eliza hummed contemplatively.
"Hmm. Wasn't expecting that one. Seems too shy."
Shy was not a word I'd use to describe Adrian.
Especially after last night. He'd been like fire, burning
through me, making me question my sanity.
"So, what was it like?"
I shuffled in my seat, suddenly heated by the reminder
of my encounter as I looked at my tea.
"It was … amazing. But I don't know what to make of it.
He hasn't said anything, and I don't know how to ask."
She hummed again, tilting her head. "Sounds like he
likes you, looks like he likes you. Don't know if you've
noticed, but the man never takes his eyes off you."
Eliza wore a wistful expression for a moment before she
shook her head. She reached out, grabbing my hands in
hers.
"As long as he makes you happy, I'll be happy." The
sincerity in her voice had me choking up, and I couldn't
describe how much her words meant to me.
But they weren't quite right.
"It's not just him, Liz. All of them. I like all of them." The
permanent blush burned my face, and I swallowed as
Eliza's mouth dropped open. She let go of my hands, sitting
ramrod straight.
"All of them? You're kidding. You're not kidding." She
laughed with disbelief so clear I could see it in her clear
aqua eyes. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"
"You have two husbands, Liz," I said, defending myself,
and she laughed again.
"Two husbands that fought tooth and nail to get me to
even consider our arrangement. You have four scorchingly
hot Vampires and a ghost to contend with," she said matter-
of-factly, motioning around the room as she waved her arms
in the air.
 Prince did his part, flashing me a wink that made my
cheeks flame. Lacking his usual smile, I had to swallow
down my thoughts. Even without color or a voice to use, it
was hard to miss the heat in his eyes.
"You're supposed to be helping," I mumbled and she
shook her head, giving me a genuine smile.
"What do you need help with? How to get in their pants?
Easy, ask. The two currently talking with Carter and Dezen
look like they'd give their undead souls for you to hold their
hand. They'd give you orgasms for days if you let them, I
guarantee it. But, the important thing here is that both
parties understand what's happening," Eliza said as I
blushed so hard my face hurt. Even the thought of what she
said made my temperature spike, not that she noticed, as
she sighed, saying something in that old Siren dialect I'd
heard her use from time to time. "And if you think your
happiness is going to be with them, then go for it. What I
think doesn't matter. I'll be here for you no matter what."
I froze at that, focusing on Eliza again.
"You mean that?" I asked, quietly.
I'd been expecting more backlash, knowing Eliza's anger
toward Vampires. But she just shrugged, pulling me into a
sideways hug.
"Of course, I may hate Vampires, but I can tell they care
about you, Ali. Who wouldn't?"
"That's just it, Eliza, I don't know. The only other person
I've felt this for is Prince." I looked at him. I had to, even
knowing what seeing his face would do to me.
It lit up, that kind of love in his eyes breaking my heart
as much as it filled it. Saying it out loud, how I really felt,
still caused my chest to ache. I'd told him I loved him in the
library, so he had to have known how deep this feeling went
for me … and if not, then it was on the table now, out in the
open. I wasn't afraid of rejection, not from him. Even if he
didn't feel the same, he was still my Prince.
He would always be my Prince.
 His lips, trembling as he smiled at me, faltered for only a
moment, like if he could cry tears, he would. It only took
that one look to realize he loved me, too. I think that hurt
more than questioning whether he liked me in that way at
all.
"Just talk to them, Ali. They seem to understand that you
aren't really used to this kind of thing. The best thing you
can do is be honest."
Easy enough to say, but doing it sounded like my worst
nightmare. I pulled away, staring at my now clenched
hands.
"What if they don't feel the same?" I asked softly, and
Eliza groaned.
"Ali, as a friend, they do. God, you can see the sexual
tension in the air when they're near you." Eliza rolled her
eyes, faking a gag and laughing when I reached out and
pushed her. "But if for some unknown reason they say no,
then you accept that. You wouldn't want a one-sided
relationship anyway."
I nodded, taking in her words and what they would
mean for me. I pressed my palms to the couch when Eliza
cleared her throat.
"You could always test the waters first," she said,
making a little swimming motion with her hand.
I bit my lip, not understanding what she meant.
"What does that mean?" I asked, and she shrugged.
"Watch them, see how they react to you. A brush of the
arm, smile charmingly at them. Slam your lips against
theirs and take what you want?" Eliza winked. "And see
what they do."
I groaned, again flooded with thoughts of what
happened in the pool with Adrian.
"I shouldn't have asked."
"It's perfectly reasonable advice. Hell, you've already
gotten started, you animal," Eliza finally said, laughing,
before wrapping me in another hug.
 When she pulled back, she was smiling. Though it didn't
last long. She ran a hand over my forehead, brushing the
hair out of my eyes when she frowned.
"You okay, Ali? You're looking kind of pale." She pressed
her hand to my forehead, and I squinted, confused.
I was tired, maybe hungry. Though I hadn't taken an
actual moment to assess how I felt; something I was
normally very good about doing. I was achy, and I had a
slight headache, one that I hadn't noticed. But it wasn't the
pressure of a Rend, and I didn't feel like I was about to be
forced out of my body again. I glanced around the room out
of habit and found Prince to be missing. I frowned, the
sting of his absence making my heart hurt though I
understood it. He was likely dealing with the same thing I
was, the same ache in his chest. My heart went out to him,
and I wished with everything that I was, that I could take
that pain away.
Or, as Eliza said, 'slam my lips to his and take what I
want'.
"Yeah, just tired. Kind of dizzy," I said, reassuring Eliza
with a smile as she looped her arm in mine, waking us
toward the door.
"Well, regardless, we should call it a day. Don't need you
Rending again," Eliza said, worry obvious in her tone.
I nodded, leaning on her as we walked.
"Thanks, Liz. For listening," I said, and she beamed at
me.
"Always, Ali."
The men were already in the main room when we
walked through the doors, and the sight of Fallon greeted
me, crouched down in front of a messy-haired Grigen. It
was comical, Fallon stone-faced as he listened to Grigen's
lispy words that were still hoarse from his rather brief nap,
nodding seriously to every one.
"You'll protect her?" Grigen asked, arms crossed over his
chest.
 He looked just like Carter in that moment, and it made
my heart clench when Fallon nodded again, looking nothing
like the cold man who'd greeted me days ago.
"With my life," he said, such clear conviction in his
words that my cheeks flushed.
Adrian must have heard us come in; he turned, flashing
me an adoring smile. It was light and wispy as he turned
back to Fallon.
"You'll make her smile?" Grigen asked, unrelenting.
Carter and Dezen watched on from the stairs, snickering
at their son's antics, but seeming unfazed by his closeness
to Fallon. I was glad that they'd seemed to mend their
bridges, or at the very least, made them tolerable.
"Every day," Fallon assured, nodding.
"Give her chocolates?" Grigen asked quickly, shaking his
finger like he was trying to be 'the boss'.
It was then that Fallon turned to Eliza and I, his forest
green eyes catching mine. There was a beat, or maybe two,
of silence before a smile lit up his face. Not a smirk or a tilt
of the lips, but a full smile. The brash kind, the winning
kind.
And it took my breath away.
"Always," he said, looking back to Grigen, who nodded,
finally realizing we were here.
"Still think they don't have a thing for you?" Eliza
whispered so quietly in my ear that I doubted they heard it.
I didn't have time to process as Grigen ran at me,
wrapping his small arms around my legs, holding me close.
I leaned down, hugging him to me.
"Love you, Aunty Ali," he whispered. "They'll protect
you, I made sure."
The conviction in his words finally broke the dam of
tears that I'd been holding back, and I held him tighter as I
laughed through them.
"Thanks, GeGe. Love you too." I brushed his brown hair
back out of his eyes as I stood, and he walked over to Eliza,
who happily pulled him into her arms.
"You tell Osiris I'll support him at the Eternium," Ilenia
said, moving from her spot by the table, narrowing her eyes
on Fallon and Adrian, before she gave them a small smile
herself.
It was cold enough to freeze the air in my lungs, but at
least it was a smile.
"Thank you, Eternal Ilenia," Adrian said, flashing her a
winning smile. "He will happily accept your support."
Then he turned toward me, extending a hand, and I took
it, happily watching as his eyes lit up. I tried to look past
what I'd thought that expression might be, to believe that
there was a chance he felt that same heat in his chest, and
I smiled.
"Ready, love?" he asked, and I nodded, stepping closer
to him.
"Yeah, let's get home."

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 37

OceanofPDF.com
 Prince

I 'd grown used to aching for Aaliyah. At first, it was for

the young woman who'd faced torture that none should
ever have to endure. I grew used to aching over my
inability to do anything for her, to help her. Then I grew
used to aching to see her smile again, to get her eyes to
light up, to get her to say my name. The name she gave me
and not the one I spent centuries building a reputation for.
I could've lived the rest of my undying days never
hearing that name again, because it didn't matter now.
Only she did. And she loved me. And Gods above, if I didn't
love her too. I loved her with everything I was, everything I
had been, and I cursed my cruel fate that I couldn't tell her
as much.
That I couldn't ever hold her the way they did.
I floated around the upper rooms of Eternal Ilenia's
home, only vaguely listening to the words being spoken
below. There was no threat, not that I was worried. No one
would be stupid enough to attack an Eternal's home while
several powerful Naturals were inside. Though I did take a
second to make sure I could hear Aaliyah's steady
heartbeat.
After last night's scare, I couldn't be too careful. I wasn't
sure what had destroyed the wards, but I could guess, and
every option that had come to mind seemed worse than the
last.
As the others had, I trusted that Osiris had made the
right decision, based on the evidence. He could handle a
fight, that much I knew.
So long as the other fighter played fair.
I shook my head as I ran a hand across the twisting
designs on the wall, the aged paint fluttering from my light
influence. I could see much of the seventies spin from the
living room branched out on this floor, with swirling
rainbow twists and psychedelic designs coating nearly
every surface. The age of the house didn't go unnoticed
either, smelling of cracking wood and lead paint. It wasn't
what I was expecting, not from someone as straight-laced
and 'holier than thou' as Ilenia. The Red Witch of the
Atlantic wasn't known for her colorful personality, and even
when I had been alive, I could barely tolerate her. She
probably stole this home off some poor human and just
hadn't gotten around to changing the decor yet, likely ate
the poor bastard's heart and used his body as fertilizer for
her garden. Wouldn't put it past her.
I checked each room, most looking the same as the last
with varying degrees of furnishing. It was only when I
slipped through an unassuming door at the end of a long
hallway that my imaginary heart sped up.
Oh, this was going to be good.
It seemed I'd stumbled on a study, and I was more than
happy to snoop. I only wished I could tell someone about
whatever I was about to find. I was always one for a little
drama. But, alas, my language with Aaliyah was minor,
thanks to the near constant experiments those bastards
had done on her and my lack of knowledge on sign
language. I knew a few basic signs, nowhere near fluent,
and I wasn't anywhere as good as Osiris was. Though, even
had I been better, I doubted it would have mattered when it
was so hard to find time to teach her such things.
 Especially when they took to breaking the bones in her
hands.
It was moments like these when I was glad to remember
the state I'd found Castillion in, though I still wished it
could've been me to put him in it.
I clenched my fists, shaking my head as I floated forward
and truly looked around. Unlike the rest of the house, the
room I stumbled into was a crisp white. In its center was a
single desk, with papers neatly placed directly in the
middle.
Even the damned pen was straight.
Interesting.
I hovered, looking at the bare walls and the bland
bookshelves with several subjects ranging from ocean
fauna to a dissertation on salt concentration in the Atlantic.
It wasn't until I finally gave in and looked at the files on the
white oak desk that a smile truly split across my lips.
You crazy old bat.
I chuckled, skimming a hand over the fresh ink, harsh
black scratches over familiar names. I may not have been
the biggest fan of Ilenia, but she was good for something.
She knew how to plant the seeds of rebellion.
It helped to settle my nerves, knowing that her intention
to back Osiris was a well-founded one. Aaliyah was safe
here, even with the old Siren's surly attitude. Appeased
enough and calmer than I'd been when I'd left Aaliyah in
the foyer, I slipped back through the door. The others were
already leaving, Aaliyah's worried expression finding me for
a moment before it faded, and her eyes warmed at the sight
of me. I smiled widely, like always, before it faltered for a
second, mouth already opening to tell her what I'd found. I
forgot sometimes that speaking was useless, and that she
wouldn't hear me. So instead, I shook my head and carried
on.
It ached to not talk to her, and for a brief, selfish second,
I allowed myself to consider what it would be like. The
smell of lavender that the others spoke of, the brush of
gasped breaths, or the feeling of her skin against my palms
as I learned every inch of her.
And like always, that feeling died in the empty expanse
of my chest and I continued to smile through it all. Because
at the end of the day, it didn't matter.
The only thing that mattered was her. She loved me.
And that was enough.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 38

OceanofPDF.com
 Aaliyah

"Y ou feeling okay, love?" Adrian asked as he helped me

out of the car, his steadying hand pressed comfortingly
to the small of my back.
Before I had time to process it, he had me in his arms
and into the house that had quickly become my home.
Adrian set me gently on my feet by the island in the
kitchen, only pulling back enough to run a hand over my
forehead.
His cool skin helped to settle the ache I felt, the flush of
my skin becoming even more noticeable. The dizziness had
started at Eliza's just before we left, and it had only gotten
worse. The tugging feeling of dread that I'd felt about the
rather odd ache only added to my already flighty emotions.
One thing after another, it was like I couldn't catch a
break. Nausea swallowed my words, and my eyes fell
closed. All I really wanted to do was sleep, and that alone
kept me from heading toward the stairs.
I was fine; I had to be.
Adrian's fingers lightly tapped at my cheek, and I
opened my eyes again, catching his dazzling smile.
"Yeah, just dizzy," I said, brushing it off along with the
sourness of my lie, before I reached up, running a hand
over soft his copper hair, pushing it back out of his eyes. It
was such an effortless move that I barely registered how
strange it was for me.
To just touch him, to want to touch him.
His eyes crinkled at the corners as he smiled, his
windblown hair glowing under the soft white lights of the
kitchen. He grabbed my hand after a few seconds, his smile
turning sinful as he kissed the inside of my wrist.
A shiver raced across my nerves, and I couldn't stop
myself from looking at his smooth lips. They looked so firm,
their defiant tilt defined as his tongue shot across them.
But I knew differently.
Soft. They were soft.
"Not as soft as yours." A whisper, one that felt like it was
screamed into my ear as heat exploded, and I trembled
again.
Was now a good time to talk about what had happened
at the pool? It didn't seem like it, with everything that was
going on, still … I looked closer, trying to catch an idea of
what Adrian was really feeling past the playful trickster
that I'd come to adore. But affection wasn't what I noticed,
as the paleness to his skin really became pronounced. That
dark undertone of his iris stood strong against the bags
under his eyes, and the heat that burned in me was
smothered out.
I frowned and took a step toward him.
"You're not looking the best either, Adrian. Are you sure
you're alright?" I asked, carefully pressing my hand to the
darker skin.
He kissed my wrist again slowly, like he was savoring
the moment, before he pulled back.
"Absolutely. Just haven't fed today is all," he said,
laughing it off just as I had.
But I didn't like the tension that was so clear in his
shoulders, a tension I hadn't been paying attention to. It
reminded me of the pool, when he'd rushed off … because
of a headache?
 Was it the same now? Did he still feel sick?
I frowned, pressing my palms to his cheeks. His lips
tilted at the corners, amusement smothering the pain in his
eyes as he pressed both of his chilled hands over mine.
"Hey, don't worry. I'm fine, I promise." From his sigh,
Adrian knew I still wasn't convinced. "Here. I'll grab
something now. Why don't you go see what Eirik is up to?
He's just in the training room. Something tells me he's
missed you," he said knowingly, as he ran his thumbs over
the top of my hands before pulling them away from him.
He raised them up, kissing each one slowly. The move
sparked heat where his lips lingered, and my own tingled
again.
"Really?" I asked, cautiously, and he nodded with a
smile.
"Absolutely. I know I would." Some of the strain in my
chest lessened, and the question that had been on my mind
almost came out.
But Adrian didn't give me a chance, winking comically
fast as he pulled back the rest of the way. I hated to see his
acting, to see him straining to not look tired for me. But I
didn't say anything else, just forced my own smile before I
turned. I would let it go this time … it was only fair
considering I wasn't being as truthful as I could either. But
if he wasn't better the next time I saw him, I wasn't going
to let him just run away.
I turned, knowing that if I looked back, Adrian would
already be gone. I knocked at the training room door
before peeking inside.
"Eirik?" I asked, smiling slightly as I stepped inside the
large open space.
There were several pieces of equipment sprawled about.
I didn't know what most of them were for, but I figured
each had its purpose there. Most of the room was white,
contrasting the gray of the house. Moonlight trickled
through the wall of windows at the far side of the room.
They stretched across the entire surface, and I loved the
look it gave.
Eirik had his back toward me, sitting on a small blue pad
in the center of the floor. It was hard to miss the tension in
his exposed skin, as the dark ink that lined his frame moved
harshly with every hard breath. He took one more, like he
was breathing in the room, which smelled distinctly of
sweat and power. As quickly as I'd seen it, his shoulders
lost their strain.
He turned toward me, his sky-blue eyes tracing me from
head to toe. The intensity of his stare sent a shiver down
my spine, and I struggled to stay still. I didn't miss the
spark of the wolf behind his eyes as it watched me too.
"How was your visit?" he asked.
He didn't move from his spot on the floor as his eyes slid
closed again, and he turned back around. I walked forward,
sitting in front of him, crossing my legs under myself as he
had. The mat he was on was warm, and with the moon to
my back, a soft shadow was cast along Eirik's tanned skin.
"Good. Grigen gave Fallon and Adrian a good talking to."
I laughed as I remembered the proud look on Grigen's face.
And Fallon's responses.
I smiled at that, my chest so full of warmth that it felt
like it might consume me.
"It go alright?" Eirik asked, keeping his eyes closed.
His palms were sitting against the tops of his thighs.
Well, less sitting and more pressing. The tension in his
shoulders must have moved, as his fingers pressed so
tightly against the muscle there were indents. His chest
heaved in an even, steady breath.
"Yeah, no problems," I said, taking a rare moment to
study him.
It was hard to get a good look at any of them,
considering that they were always looking at me. Firm jaw
covered in a trimmed dirty blond beard. The twisting ink
across the left half of his face, a dragon crawling to reach
the gem that was his eye. That same ink crawled along his
arms, up his sides, fitting him like a second skin. Arms that
were easily as thick as my head, a body that was built to
intimidate. But that wasn't what I felt, even though
something in me told me I should. No, a familiar heat
tickled my stomach, and the space between my legs ached.
Eirik huffed a breath, a low growl echoing against the
glass windows. It was different from normal, not quite a
purr but not angry either. I hummed back, tracing down the
corded muscle on his chest, across his defined abdomen …
the smooth skin tensed and I wanted to reach forward, and
see if it was as hard as it looked.
"Good," Eirik bit out past thinned lips, that same growl
sticking to his words.
The tension that had been clinging to him was back in
full now, his head tipping left and right as he tried to
release it. He was obviously doing something important.
Was I distracting him? I fidgeted for a moment before
pressing down on the mat to stand. I didn't make it very far
as a hand shot out, grabbing my wrist. The familiar sharp
jolt of pleasure that came with touching one of the guys
nearly brought me to my knees.
"Stay." The hoarseness of the word told me it wasn't just
him speaking, and I bit my lip.
His eyes slid open, the sky-blue now a rolling royal. It
happened sometimes, and I now realized that it was likely
his wolf coming close to the surface. Like Carter and his
dragon. It was intense, like a different man was sitting in
front of me, but it didn't scare me. I knew in my soul that
the beast behind the eyes of this man wouldn't hurt me.
So I sank back down, and Eirik's eyes fell closed again.
Though he didn't let go of my hand.
"What are you doing?" I asked, watching as his hand
loosened before sliding down my arm. When he reached my
fingers, he twined ours together.
 "Meditating," he said, settling back down, and the pose
he took up suddenly clicked.
"Why?" I asked, and shifted, sinking further into the
seated position.
"To focus," he replied, cracking an eye open, tracing
where I sat before he closed his eyes again.
"Meditating requires silence, right? I'm probably not
helping," I said, laughing as I realized I was making more
noise.
Eirik didn't seem to mind, shaking his head.
"This is the only time my wolf has been calm all
evening," he mumbled, heat lacing his words.
Adrian's words from earlier came back to me: that Eirik
had likely missed me, and I blushed.
"Stay. Meditating centers you. Might help with keeping
your soul in check."
I hummed, but nodded. It wouldn't hurt to try. I looked
at Eirik's stoic face again and settled in. There was a
calmness about him that I was drawn to, one that helped to
center me after the insanity that was my meeting with
Eliza.
A chill, unnatural to anyone but me, filled the room just
as I was getting ready to close my eyes. I smiled softly,
glancing at Prince as he strode through the closed door. His
lip tilted in a Cheshire smirk when he saw what we were
doing. Settling by the door, he crossed one leg slightly over
the other before dragging his hand over his face and
closing his eyes. When he opened them again, he pointed to
Eirik, stuck one hand out and brought the other down in a
chopping motion.
Eirik is bad at meditating. I think that's what he was
trying to say. When I looked at Eirik's knitted brow, I
couldn't help but laugh.
Turned out I wasn't good at meditating either.
"No offense, but this doesn't seem like something you'd
do," I whispered, smiling when Eirik's lip twitched.
 "Learned it from Nero, been doing it ever since … but
you're right, I've never been much good at it," he said, a
calm tone to his words that wasn't normally apparent when
he spoke of Nero.
It was soft, like the idea of his brother didn't torture
him, and that thought made me smile. I wanted to know
about him, about the stunning man that had been such a
big part of these men's lives. So, I took a deep breath in,
setting my palms on my thighs as Eirik had, before I closed
my eyes.
Heat bled from Eirik's large frame, his knees brushing
mine. It was hard to ignore him, ignore his touch and the
soft breaths he let out. I shifted my legs, trying to gain a
touch of distance and I only managed to bring us closer. My
hands tensed around my thighs, and I bit my lip just when
Eirik smirked.
"You're fidgeting," Eirik said, shaking his head with an
amused half grin. One I caught as I sighed and opened my
eyes again.
"Sorry," I said, again trying to settle into the position
that he had.
He surprised me as he moved, scooting a little closer
until he was so near that I could feel the rumbling purr
where our skin met. I shifted in place, eyes locked on the
span of his legs, which was easily twice mine. He leaned
forward, pressing one of his hands to my chest as I again
realized how large he was. Thumb against one shoulder,
fingers up by the other side of my neck. He carried it well,
all of that muscle proportioned perfectly on his tall frame, a
powerful kind of grace making him seem almost godly. He
looked graceful, deadly, and beautiful all at the same time.
His heat seeped into my skin, and sparks of sporadic
pleasure crept their way into me from his touch. It did with
all of them, but after so much time around them, it was
dulling from the surprising jolt it had been.
 Now it was just warm, like my soul found comfort in
theirs.
"Breathe. Feel it here," Eirik said, running his thumb
over my collarbone, his fingers jumping against my skin
when my heart thudded against his palm.
Look at him. I tried, I really tried. His eyes, that
scorching blue that made heat settle between my legs,
pinning me in place and rolling like waves. The tick of his
jaw and how he breathed.
The thin line of his lips.
"Let that feeling move, focus on it, on how you feel and
what you can smell, hear," he said, and I took an unsteady
breath.
All I could sense was him, the soft scent of the sea that
always told me he was near, the heat of his hand against
my skin, the spark that lit up my nerves and made me want
to lean forward and seal our mouths together.
Do it. Or ask him to do it. Do. Literally. Anything.
"Well?" he asked, a hoarseness to his voice.
There was emotion there, but what was it? Was it
affection? Love? Adoration? I couldn't decide, too tied up
with what I could sense, that I couldn't focus on what I
needed. So I didn't. Didn't lean forward like everything in
me was screaming to do, didn't try to find that want in the
heat of his skin.
"Salt, fresh cut wood," I said, listing the scents that
made Eirik him. "Your heart … I can feel it against my
chest, and I can hear you breathing."
Eirik's hand twitched against me, his gaze so heavy that
the black of his pupils had nearly swallowed the blue. I
shivered again, feeling like I was being hunted by the beast
behind them.
"What else?" he asked, leaning in so close I could feel
breath against my cheeks.
I swallowed hard, trying to find the words to describe it.
I closed my eyes. I could feel everything.
 And like it clicked into place, a chill shot down my spine.
The soft scent that was Eirik faded away, and a smell that I
could only describe as molten steel burned in my nose.
Eirik's hand seared against my chest, like shoving a limb in
snow and holding it there, but more pointed. Everywhere
where there had been heat was now solid ice, and as the
dark of the room closed in, I realized I was freezing too.
The dark moved and ebbed around me, swallowing an
unmoving Eirik until that dark hue was all I could see.
"Eirik?" I whispered.
"What?" he asked back, his voice echoing around me,
sounding like it was right in my ear and yet miles away.
Confusion muddled the heat that was still in his words. I
couldn't feel the beat of his heart against my palm, couldn't
feel the warmth of his skin. I opened my eyes and met the
silver room that had spelled my death.
"Not again," I gasped, slamming my eyes closed.
"Please, please not again," I said, barely able to speak as I
choked on tears that burned my cheeks.
Did this force a Rend? I couldn't breathe, couldn't get
any more sound out as I trembled. Something shook me,
but I couldn't look at it, couldn't risk seeing the room that
could be my death one day.
One day soon, if my soul had anything to do with it.
"Open your eyes." Someone whispered those words,
their breath like a freezing wind on my skin
Who was that?
Hands gripped my shoulders, digging in enough to feel
the pressure of them. The dark morphed, shifting like an
angry beast, strangling me.
"It's closing in." I gasped, trembling. I kept my eyes
closed, refusing to drag them open, too scared of what I
would find. "Please."
"Elsken," the voice hissed into my ear.
Rough words, ones spoken in a language I didn't know,
by a voice that breathed familiarity into my lungs.
 "I can't breathe," I said, gasping.
The hands tightened again and I was shuffled, my chill
driven away by the searing heat of whatever I was now
pressed against. Still, the Void didn't let me go. It begged,
pleaded against my mind for me to open my eyes … like the
brush of a gentle hand, and the pressing feeling of
something that I needed to know. Not a memory, or even a
thought that was my own. It was a presence, a word that
had no place or meaning. I ached to push it away, just as I
let it slip into my mind.
Bog. A whisper, one that was both shapeless and
endlessly loud.
"Aaliyah, open your eyes!" The voice snapped into place.
Eirik.
Panic laced the sound of my name on his lips. It was
enough to drag my eyes open, and I was face-to-face with
Eirik. I was sprawled across his lap, his heart thundering
under my ear that was pressed to his chest. His hands
traveled over my face desperately as he finally caught my
gaze. A strangled noise caught in his throat and he pulled
me so tightly against him he was all I could feel, holding me
so close that I couldn't move.
"I've got you," he whispered, and I couldn't respond.
I just looked around the room as much as I could,
focusing on the walls, on the shadows that surrounded us.
All I could see was the silver, the endless abyss that would
claim me one day.
Prince flashed, worry brimming in the air as he flexed
his hands. It was the last straw, and I let out a shuddering
breath, clinging to Eirik as tears struggled past my burning
eyes.
Please, no … please let this be a dream.
I wasn't sure exactly how it happened, but sometime
between the start of my extremely dignified crying session
against Eirik's broad chest, and right now, I'd ended up in
Eirik's room.
Eirik's room was the definition of rustic. Deep-reds
clashed with soft brown pelts, each piece adding to the
comforting feeling that reminded me of tea on a wintry day.
It was crowded; bits and bobbles strewn about in an order
that made sense to no one but him. I'd been curious what
their rooms would look like.
I just hadn't expected this would be how I ended up in
one.
I sniffled against his chest, grimacing at the cool feeling
of wet skin. Panicked didn't quite express what I felt, and I
could barely string together a few words after my trip to
the Void.
Bog. What could it mean?
Eirik hummed softly, the tone light and airy, with a sense
of familiarity to it. It only took a few verses to realize I had
heard it before.
"You sang that to me," I whispered, the words coming
out cracked and broken. His rolling words paused, and my
hands balled into fists. "The day I died."
Eirik shuddered so hard it jolted me, and in my haze, I
realized the cruelty of my words.
Death wasn't new to me. It hadn't been since I crawled
out of the ground. But Eirik had only just seen it, and he
was still coming to terms with the fact that my days were
likely limited if we didn't find answers soon. It made me
ache in a way I hadn't in weeks. I'd come to terms with
death … but the thought of leaving them behind soured my
stomach and made tears rise again.
"My mother used to sing it to me when I was a boy."
Eirik's words bounced around the room, and he pulled me a
little tighter to him. His beast flexed as I opened my hands,
pressing my palms against his warm chest. The tightness of
his skin gave him away, just as a rumbling purr filled the
space instead. "Warded off bad spirits."
"It's pretty," I mumbled, and the brush of Eirik's beard
bouncing against my head told me he found amusement in
my answer.
"Never been called pretty before," he said, his warm
breath making me wiggle in his arms.
"I said the song was pretty," I said, daring a glance up.
"You're rather …"
How could I describe him? Were there even words that
would be enough?
"Brutish?" Eirik said gruffly, and I frowned. "Beastly?" he
added, the hand that had been rubbing slow circles on my
back going still. His lips twisted in a grimace, and I
reached up just as he spoke his last word. "Monstrous?"
I set my palm against his cheek, running a thumb across
the scar that stretched across his face. It was harsh, brutal.
But it was never what I noticed first when I saw him.
No, it was always his eyes.
"I was going to say handsome," I whispered before I
could trick myself into staying silent.
I let out a breath, one that seemed trapped in my throat.
That must have shocked him, as Eirik's eyes went wide and
the gnarled grimace morphed into a confused stare. The
sky-blue depths I'd grown to love swirled and darkened as
the skin around his nose and lips tightened. The rumbling
purr began again, and I sank into his embrace. When he
spoke again, it wasn't Eirik's voice I heard, nor was it a
word I could comprehend.
He went quiet for a moment after that, only the
rumbling purr to fill the space.
"There are no words to describe what you are, smár
Valkyrja," Eirik said, after a few seconds more of silence.
The words sounded like they'd spilled from the maw of a
beast, twisted and forced, each syllable sharp as a polished
blade. "The best this one can find is ethereal."
 I shivered and tilted my head to the side, Eirik following
the movement as he did the same. It was a fluid motion, his
pupils blown wide as his attention never lingered from me.
"This one? What do you mean?" I asked, startled by the
return of Eirik's purr. It was louder than it had been,
making my entire body vibrate.
He paused for a moment, head dipping to the side in a
way that could only be described as animal. Then he
smiled, with his teeth on full display in a breathtakingly
roguish grin.
"This one … the beast."
The beast. I held myself steady against Eirik's chest.
Some part of my mind told me I should be terrified, or at
the very least questioning my sanity given that I wasn't.
Instead, I was curious.
"Are you not Eirik?" I asked softly, and warm familiar
arms tightened around me, pulling me to a chest that
smelled like the sea.
"I am the beast … Úlfhéðinn." His words were clipped,
like the answer was obvious. He ran his nose over my
temple in an easy motion, puffs of warm arm tickling me.
"We are Eirik."
It took a second to process before it really clicked into
place. They were two separate beings making up one body.
It was strange, though not entirely surprising the more I
thought about it. Carter used to speak of his dragon like it
was another person, and I'd never made the connection
that it really was.
Eirik hummed, content to hold me.
"You are safe with this one, always." His hand rubbed at
my back again, soothing me.
The warmth of his hand spread across my skin, and I
sighed at the feel of it. That rumble began in his chest
again, the one that shook me to my core and calmed me
just as thoroughly. Though it wasn't quite enough to
completely dissipate the panic from the training room. My
hand shook as I pressed it against his bare chest. The
rumble slowed.
"I know," I whispered back instead, and the beast
chuckled again.
Eirik held me tighter for a moment. My conscience
taunted me, saying that I should be scared, yet I couldn't
find the will to be, or a reason. Not when I had so many
other things to deal with, not when I knew that Eirik, the
man, would never hurt me.
I trusted Eirik, and by extension I now trusted his wolf.
But that didn't mean I trusted myself, or the Void that
still sought to swallow me. A sickening feeling of dread
threaded with the nerves in my stomach, one that told me
this wasn't over, that what had happened in the training
room was the least of my worries. I almost opened my
mouth to tell him what I'd heard, but for once, I held it
back.
I needed a few minutes of peace, a few seconds to
rebuild my walls, and then I would ask him if he had any
idea what it could mean.
"He fights to get back to you," Eirik muttered
sorrowfully, pulling me out of my thoughts. He growled, but
didn't seem too upset as he started his purr again shortly
after.
The ache from the training room and the numbness from
my tears finally caught up with me, and I closed my eyes
again.
"Rest now. We will keep you safe."
I tried to believe him, but that gnawing feeling didn't
leave. I knew now to trust my instincts, and something was
telling me to be wary, to be scared. The word from the Void
echoed again, and I remembered the crispness of urgency
that it had carried.
Bog.
It was important … it had to be. The problem was, I had
no idea how it would help us, or if it even could. I could
only hope that Osiris got the wards back up before it was
too late.
Before whatever was coming got to us.

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 39

OceanofPDF.com
 Osiris

I picked at the ivory keys of our piano, just light enough

to indent, yet not make a sound. They mocked me with
how they bounced back, and when I looked down, it
wasn't my hands I saw. No, like always it was Nero's
bruised knuckles that glared back at me, speckled with
blood and moving over the keys like a dancer gracefully
pirouetting.
How many times had I done this same thing? Sat at our
grand piano and thought of every song that Nero and I had
played? More than I could count in one lifetime, it seemed.
I continued to hear each one and continued to pick out his
laugh among the odd noises that an old house made.
The soft click of our front door opening, then closing,
echoed softly. Nero's scarred hands faded from view,
leaving me seated alone by the silent, dusty piano. It only
took a second to decipher who had come home, the tapping
of a hand against our kitchen cabinets giving Adrian away.
I nodded to no one, reaching up to touch the ward that
was settled in my breast pocket. My eyes were heavy with
fatigue, and the ache of day sickness still sank into my
bones, but I was content knowing that it was worth it. The
ward was done, and now all I needed to do was place it.
Giving the piano one last glance, I stood, lowering the
key cover, letting the click of it follow me as I flitted
downstairs to where Adrian was. He was crouched behind
the island in the middle of the kitchen with one hand
settled on the marble black top as he searched the wines in
the small freezer hidden there, only peeking over to
whisper a greeting.
I nodded back, moving to stand near the front door as he
cursed, bottles clinking as he shuffled through the selection
that felt more abysmal every day.
"Where's Aaliyah?" I asked as Adrian grunted and
peaked over the counter again.
His eyes, dim even in the sharp lights of the kitchen,
were sunken, and at that moment he looked like he was a
human lacking sleep. The dark rings under them only
accented the noticeably pale tint to his skin.
"Upstairs with Eirik," Adrian said, sighing as he finally
pulled out a bottle. A chardonnay with Nymph. The sight of
it made my gums ache just as the faint taste of ash slid over
my tongue. "She meditated with him today. Last I saw, he
was carrying her upstairs, trying to get her to stop crying."
I hadn't heard it, hadn't even thought to listen for the
dual heartbeats that now seemed to thunder in my ears.
Adrian wasted no time in pouring two glasses, walking over
and handing me one. He grimaced as he downed his in one
go. The faint taste of ash became overwhelming, and I had
to do the same to stop myself from gagging. We needed
something from the vein, badly.
"What happened?" I asked, setting the glass on our
counter, using my pinky as a cushion for the bottom so the
sound wouldn't echo.
"Don't know. But she was shaken up. Whispering about
that night …" Adrian said, wincing. "When she died."
He shook his head once, twice, then tipped it toward the
stairs as he tried to catch any conversation. But there was
none, only the echo of two heartbeats, so close to each
other that they beat in tandem. Jealousy wasn't a feeling
that I felt often, or one that I had ever paid much mind to. I
didn't crave touch, could barely stand it enough to feed.
And yet still my thoughts strayed where they had no right
to be.
Would Aaliyah mind that the only warmth in my skin
would come from her?
"Fallon?" I asked, pulling my hand back to my side,
tugging at my cuff to hide the skin—and the brand—that
suddenly burned.
"Ran off to town, not sure what he needed. Was just
gone," Adrian groaned out, irritation clear in his words as
he rubbed at his face. "You know him. Probably just needed
to find someone stupid enough to fight him."
I nodded and continued my path out the door, feeling a
similar need to get away, if only for a moment.
"Where are you going?" Adrian asked, and I almost
didn't respond.
It was the vulnerability in his words that had me turning
back. His copper eyes were innocent, reminding me he was
just a youngling, that I had thousands of years of
experience over him. I sometimes forgot he hadn't been
around in the days of old, that he'd only lived this existence
for a mere century. That he hadn't even been introduced
formally to the rest of the Natural community. He didn't
know what we were before, and it was clear to see as he
looked at me for advice that I didn't have to give.
"To fix our wards," I said, not giving him a chance to
respond as I turned away, guilt burning my words away as I
closed the door softly behind me.
Some elder I was. Adrian looked to me for help, for
anything, and the best I could give was sharp words and a
closing door.
I walked for about fifteen minutes to the edge of our
property, listening to the crack of leaves and the rustle of
wildlife that was brave enough to stay outside with me
near. I hadn't lied to Adrian, though it hadn't been the full
truth either. I had made a new charm, and the weary magic
that I had neglected over my immortal life ached even now,
like a muscle that wasn't used to being trained. As far as I
was concerned, that magic died with me when I turned. I
didn't like to remember what it represented.
I only used it when it was necessary for our safety. Or,
more recently, for Aaliyah's. I wished it was just that much,
that I only wished to provide her protection, and not for her
to gift me one of those small smiles, the ones that reached
her eyes and allowed her soul to shine through them.
Lux mea.
I pushed past the ache and clutched the small pendant
in my pocket. We needed our ward replaced, and this was
where I planned to put it. But it wasn't all I was doing, and
it wasn't our ward house I ended up in front of.
Laid out in one of the few clearings on our property
were four unassuming flat stones, each meticulously placed
and well maintained. Though their age was starting to
show, with hairline cracks peeking through the meticulous
finish and the once pointed edges dulled with time. Only
one of them had recognizable markings, though that was a
conscious choice. I reached out, brushing a hand against
the familiar marble before taking a seat next to it. This
spot, with all its speckled gravestones, was far more
important than the surrounding woods let on. It had been
where Nero had first landed in the country, where he
planted our roots. Though our home's final location had
moved, this spot would always be his.
His gravestone said as much.
I sat, and leaned against it. It was cold enough for me to
recognize the chill as it spread down my arms, not unlike
the snow that fell from the deep gray sky. I only took a
second to glance at the other stones, the markers for
Sebek's original three. Our other brothers, the ones that
had been lost before my turn. I didn't feel the same
dragging need to visit them as I did Nero, but I liked to
keep their memory alive, even if their names and bodies
were lost in time. Even Nero's wasn't here; instead in
Rome, in the Familial crypt with the empty coffins of the
others.
But it felt like he was here, scowling at my decisions,
telling me to pull my head out of my ass and stop
overthinking everything. I flexed my hands, fingertips
scraping the ground, hard enough to stop me from
reaching for the cuffs of my shirt. I could hear him now.
Maybe if you actually fucking talked to her, you wouldn't
feel this bad.
"Though you wouldn't have used so many words," I
mused, leaning back, sinking to the ground and staring up
at the stars. The words settled in the back of my throat, the
ache so sharp it burned my tongue. "Could use your level
head and sharp wit right now, Nero. Could use your
advice."
No response. No curling of a crooked smile or a raised
eyebrow to meet me. I pressed my palm to the ground,
closing my eyes. For a moment, it almost felt like the
answer I was looking for was going to appear in the air,
whispered from between dead lips. I would open my eyes,
and Nero would be there.
But he never was. That didn't stop me from searching
the woods for him.
"I can't stop asking myself what you would do, can't stop
seeing you where you should be. It's driving me mad," I
admitted, finally saying the words out loud.
They burned like I expected, searing my lungs and
dragging pain to the surface. It had been there since the
last day I had seen our brother alive, and skating around it
had become commonplace. But my time with Aaliyah had
brought it up again, forcing the thoughts to remain, no
matter how fiercely I shoved them down. She wanted to
know about him, about his feats and his life. I had seen the
glow in her eyes at the bonfire, the joy that not only she
held, but the rest of my brothers as well. They wanted to
remember Nero how he was, how he should be
remembered, his life full of adventure and crass joy.
A life that I drew short.
"You were a gladiator. You spat in the eyes of kings and
laughed when they sputtered and raged." The crisp air
turned frigid. "If I had thought for even a second that you
couldn't handle it … if I had just trusted your word over my
own perceptions. Then, maybe … maybe—"
I couldn't finish the thought, couldn't voice out loud
what had been a weight in my chest. Because saying it
would make it more real than I was willing to accept, even
after a hundred years of denial…
Then maybe you wouldn't have died.
My hands ached, clenched so tightly that my joints
protested, and a sharp burst of cold shot from my shoulder
down my spine. Seemed even the weather was out to ruin
my mood. I shook my head, patting the stone, brushing off
some of the stray snow that had clumped on top.
"Te desum, brother." The whisper of Latin, his mother
tongue, was too much to bear.
"Osiris." The familiar detached tone of Fallon's voice
cracked at my name, shocking me, and I glanced at him
from my spot on the ground.
He looked almost rabid, with his jaw clenched in a way
that reminded me of Eirik before a shift. Green eyes were
still sharp with the adrenaline that came with a good fight,
and blotches of red splattered across his crisp, white suit.
That alone was shocking, considering his distaste for blood
stains. His knuckles were still mending, with flecks of bone
that were not his own falling to the ground like hail.
It was when he was like this, just after a brawl, that I
saw Nero in him. Saw that he was more than just animated
ice.
"What?" I asked, canting my head toward him as my
hand slid off the cold marble.
 The dead leaves and twigs that littered the ground from
the lingering fall bit into my skin, and it only took one look
at me to realize how disheveled I was. Fallon gawked at me
like one would a caged animal: with pity in his eyes. With
surprise. I bit my tongue and nodded for him to say
whatever had dragged him out here.
"I can see you're having a moment, or whatever the fuck
you're doing … but you need to come home," he said,
glancing over his shoulder. Panic didn't suit Fallon, tension
wasn't made for the way that he held himself, yet he looked
no less terrified than a pig being led to slaughter. "Some
psycho Sorceri showed up just after I got back, just
appeared out of thin fucking air … She's inside with
Adrian."
He paused, and the closest I'd ever seen to genuine fear
crept into the brawler's eyes as he flexed his hand, blood
pooling in the open wounds and dripping down his fingers,
painting the snow red.
It took longer than it should have, for me to realize what
he was saying. My mind scrambled and my insides
revolting. Sebek's words the night of Nero's death, cold
even for him, echoed in my mind now.
Losing one's sense is a weakness. Mourning is a
weakness. Do you really need another lesson so soon,
Usire?
I lost Nero, a piece of my soul … He lost only the time it
took him to come to the states and deal with our grief.
"Osiris, we don't have time for this. She said she won't
leave till she talks to you."
Fallon's words were quiet, like they echoed down a long
hallway. It was too raw, burned too deep. And now someone
was here, someone that wasn't meant to be. I took a deep
breath, half expecting Sebek's sour scent of death, even
with Fallon's words that our intruder was a Sorceri.
Instead, I choked on the harsh scents of sulfur and
brimstone. Dark magic. Old magic. My mind went to the
broken ward, the one that I came out here to replace. And
to the creeping thought that I hadn't even dared to
consider as the truth, when we had first been told of the
destruction.
And it all made sense.
"Kali Rourovic," I said, before Fallon could even open his
mouth.
Kali Rourovic was in my home. In my home, around my
brothers.
Aaliyah was there.
I gripped my cuff, pulling so hard that the fabric tore as
rancid bile rose up my throat, but the ripping of threads
barely registered in my mind, and for the first time, the
bloodlust I felt for the vile woman won over the fear that
she brought. I clenched my jaw, suppressing every emotion
but rage as I stood and brushed myself off.
My old master's lover: the one who had made me
understand the meaning of hopelessness. She always had
been good at exploiting weakness, and it figured she would
find her way here when everything felt so broken.
And now she was in my home and none of my brothers
knew the danger they were in. Rancid regret and guilt
swallowed my words as I rolled my neck, forcing a
looseness that I didn't feel. This was my fault, my doing. I
had been distracted by Aaliyah, by Sebek … by my own
want to fade away from the world.
In doing so, I had done exactly what I'd promised I never
would again. I had allowed death into our home. She broke
our wards, and I turned a blind eye, begging for it to be
anyone else so desperately that my mind made it true. Kali
was a monster of monsters. I knew as much, because she'd
taught me as much.
I reached into my pocket, fingers wrapping around a
familiar charm. The ward was cold in my hand and the
subtle pull of protection magic pooled at my fingertips. I
traced a simple circle in the air, the charm glowing a bright
blue. I looked down at the grave that would forever haunt
me before reaching out and placing the ward on top. It was
a slow build, the magic sluggish in its movements as it
spread across our land, hitting our borders as I had made it
to. The effect was immediate, and my thought was
confirmed with the brush of blood magic against my barrier
from the inside.
I moved past Fallon, the trailing of his steps behind me
heavy and tense. This was going to deserve an explanation
I wasn't prepared or willing to share, but it could wait until
after we got Kali away from our home, away from Aaliyah.
She didn't know who had just walked through the door. No
one but Eirik did … Another mistake on my part, one that
left us all open to attack, open to the same fate as Nero. I
cursed myself again, moving faster.
The Sorceri Eternal had come to visit.

To be continued …

N eed more to sink your teeth into ?

Then come and join my newsletter! You'll get exclusive

chapters about how the guys found and built their home.
Along with this, you can expect to be the first to hear about
all things book related. Including being the first to see
cover reveals, exclusive commissioned art, and new ideas
in the works!

Sign up here!

Still craving more? Then stick around for a brief look at

the second book in the Ascension Rising Series, Of
Lavender and Ash. See you all soon!

OceanofPDF.com
Of Lavender and Ash

OceanofPDF.com
 Coming 2023

What would you do to live?

The Eternium ball grows ever closer, and with it, comes old
foes that threaten to shatter the already strained bond of
the Vivas Crypt. Now, I'm left stumbling with a whole new
set of problems, each more complex than the last.

Ascension Rising, the ones responsible for years of torture,

is looking for me, and there's no telling what they'll do
when they find me or how they'll punish me for escaping
them.

My growing attraction to the Vampires who saved me, and

the ever present reality that death is only one Rend away,
drive us forward. We need to figure out what I am and find
a way to survive the Eternium all in one breath. It will be a
miracle if we all make it out alive.

And if I've learned anything … it's that miracles don't

happen to me.

Pre-order now
OceanofPDF.com
 A Note for You, Dear Reader

If you've made it this far, then this is for you, dear reader.
Thank you for jumping into this story and enjoying the
twists and turns that Ali and the guys' adventure has taken
so far. I hope, for a while at least, I gave you some place
new and exciting to explore, and I can't say how excited I
am to continue this series and this experience with you. You
could have picked any other book to read, yet you chose
this one! Being a debut author, with this being my first of
hopefully many book babies, I'll forever be thankful that
you took the dive.
Thank you for being you.
That being said, it would mean the world to me if you
could take a second to leave a review on this book's
Amazon or Goodreads page. Reviews are like lifeblood for
many indie authors, me included, and your support—with
even just a sentence—would help me leaps and bounds.
Thank you so very much for your support, I couldn't do
this without you guys!

OceanofPDF.com
 Acknowledgments

I've mulled over exactly how to put this for ages, and at the
end of the day, I've decided that at the top of this list should
be you, my lovely reader. Your support means everything to
me, know that this book is only possible because of you.
I've always wanted to share my stories, and I'll forever be
thankful that you've taken a chance on me and picked up
this book. From the bottom of my heart, thank you.
Okay, now I'm crying, moving on …
Momma. You have been in my corner since forever, and I
want you to know that this book wouldn't be around
without you. You've supported me through everything.
Getting my degree, moving across the country, and now
this. You are the foundation of who I am, and I am so
thankful for you every day. Love you forever, Momma.
Sara, my bestest buddy and partner in crime. You know I
couldn't very well include this in here and not put you
down! You have been by my side for years (and years, and
years …) and your constant support has been legendary.
Thank you for always listening while I babble on about the
same thing for hours. Thank you for picking me up when
I'm down. Most of all, thank you for being you. Love you
bestest buddy, couldn't have done this without you!! And
don't think I misspelled your name… Sarah!
Henley, my very first fan, and one of my absolutely best
friends. You were the first to read this book when it was
just a whiff of an idea that didn't even have Prince in it yet
(shocking; I know). You've been by my side through every
change (and several re-readings), and you have no idea
how much I appreciate that. Now that this is finally
published I owe you all the Applebees, and a huge hug, as
this book wouldn't exist without you. You were the first one
to read it, and the first one to tell me I had to finish it.
Thank you for standing by my side, my dude. I'll never
forget that. I don't say it enough, but I love you, lovely!
Gisele, my first beta. Though you started out as a beta,
you quickly became one of my best friends, and before I
knew it, I was sharing everything with you. Scenes,
character art, life in general. You helped keep me sane
during this crazed process, and I couldn't have made it
through this without you. Because of you, I've been able to
just keep swimming. You always knew what to say when I
was in a funk, and worried about what people would think
about my novel. Your kind words and endless energy kept
me going when I just wanted to sleep (or cry). Thank you
for everything!
Lærke, my beta turned friend. Thank you for always
being there for me to bounce ideas off, your thoughts and
suggestions have been beyond helpful and I can't thank you
enough for always being there. You've been amazing, from
helping to keep me up when anxiety is getting me down, to
fangirling over anything and everything with me, and even
picking out songs for my playlists! Thank you for giving my
novel a chance and thank you even more for giving me a
friend as badass as you! Thank you!
To the rest of my betas: Amanda, Amy, Gitte, Maria,
Rachel, Rebecca, Nicci, Alexis and Phyllis. You guys gave
me the confidence to keep moving forward. When I first
sent my novel out to you I was terrified, and it was only
because of your kind feedback, support and friendships
that this novel is what it is today. You guys truly are the
best, and I can't even begin to express how much you all
mean to me. Thank you for taking a chance on a new
author, and giving me feedback. I'll forever be grateful to
you!
 To the ARC readers, the first to take a chance at the
finished product. If you made it this far, I hope you loved it.
Thank you for giving this novel a read, and for giving it a
chance. I'll forever be grateful for that!
To BY THE BROOKE DESIGNS. Thank you for giving me
the cover of my dreams. It couldn't have turned out more
perfect! Your endless kindness and willingness to work with
me was so appreciated.
To Nic Perrins, for being the best editor that I could
have asked for. You gave amazing critiques, helped me
build up sentences that were lacking, and pointing out
things that I never would have found otherwise. You were
extraordinary, and I have you to thank for how this book
shines. Thank you!
To Raeleen Nelson, for proofing this novel when you
didn't have to. I'll forever be thankful to you for helping me
when I was down. After finding out about my back issues, I
didn't have the money to afford the final step in the
process. You took me on anyway, and I'll never forget that.
Thank you!
To the rest of my family and friends (as this is getting
ridiculously long). To my dads for always being there when
I needed you both, and for always picking me up when I
was down. To my siblings for not killing me when we were
younger, and for being some of my best friends now. To my
nana and papa for loving me like your own and always
making sure I was included. To everyone in between, thank
you for always being on my side. I really can't thank you all
enough. If you read this, I hope you enjoyed it. If you read
it and didn't, then can we just all agree to not bring this up
at Thanksgiving? Thanks. Love you guys.
And last, Dominic, the love of my life. As they say, save
the best for last. You have stood by me from the start of this
novel, and words can't describe how much that means to
me. This has always been a dream of mine, and when you
could have brushed it off or paid no interest, you engaged.
You helped me along, listened to me spew useless facts
about characters no one will ever meet, helped me pay for
editors and cover art and everything that goes into making
a novel, and most of all, you never told me it was too much.
Thank you for always believing in me.
I love you, handsome, more than words can ever say.

OceanofPDF.com
 About the Author

Born and raised in the Wyoming Rocky Mountains, K. R. Rainbolt, or Kennady,

is a lover of cakes and all things sweet. She also has a minor obsession with
suits, but who doesn't love a nice crisp waistcoat, right? She has been crafting
stories for as long as she can remember, and nothing makes her happier than
bringing a character to life. Now, as a first time publisher, she's excited to
share them with everyone else as well.
Kennady spends a lot of time writing, both for her novels and the occasional
video game mod. When she's not immersed in one of her stories, she can be
found spending time with the love of her life Dominic, or playing with her fur
baby Marlie.
Kennady loves to bowl, fish, play video games, and watch movies (the
spookier the better). Along with this she is big on the world of science and
research, and as a Chemical Engineer she loves to include hints of her studies
in her novels.
Lastly, a word of advice that her grandmother used to say: Remember, live
life.
After all, you only have one, so you better spend it doing something you
love!

Want to know more about Kennady? Then stalk her on social media! You can
find her Official Facebook group, TikTok, Instagram and more on her Linktree:
https://linktr.ee/k.r.rainboltauthor

OceanofPDF.com
 Glossary

L atin
Vivas — To live
Lux mea — My light
Et in domum suam in solem — Home of the sun
Frater — Brother
Te desum — I miss you
Rex interfectorem — Kingslayer

I celandic /N orse
Elskan — Darling (term of endearment)
Fífl — Idiot or Fool
Úlfhéðinn (singular)/Úlfhéðnar (plural) — Wearers of
the wolf skin, or Odin's special warriors
Smár Valkyrja — Small Valkyrie, or tiny warrior.
Muna langt fram — Remember from a long time back
Dreyrugr — Bloodstained
Lítár hana — Look at her

A boriginal A ustralian
Mob — Family

W orld S pecific
 Baba — Old Siren dialect meaning grandmother, or
matriarch.
Charm — A Vampire ability.
Chronomancer — A Sorceri that can control the flow of
time to a degree. They can often view into the future a
short distance, and read someone's past with a touch. They
can also slow and speed up time in an area.
Crypt — A grouping of Vampires, typically living
together. A Crypt does not have to contain Vampires of only
one Maker.
Echomancer — A Sorceri that can mimic the abilities of
the other Sorceri classes to a degree. They are a jack of all
trades, but master of none.
Eternal — A leader of a Natural Race. Each defined
Natural Race has an Eternal.
Flit — A Vampire ability that allows them to move at
very fast speeds. Their physical form warps when flitting,
making them appear as little more than a burst of ashes.
Forgemancer — A Sorceri with the ability to enchant
items, or craft magical items. They specialize in charm and
ward making.
Hemomancer — A Sorceri with the ability to manipulate
blood cells, and in some cases, other cells as well.
Himal — A figure that most Waterborn Naturals consider
to be their primary deity.
Makers Call (often called The Call) — This is an
undeniable pull that a Vampire Maker can place on his
spawn. It is a Charm that they must follow. As time goes on,
this pull can lessen, and they can resist it. It doesn't go
away, unless the one that placed it dies.
Natural — The term for supernatural beings in this
universe.
Rend — Aaliyah’s affliction. The first part of a Rend is
her soul leaving her body for a time. This time grows in
length with each Rend she has. The second part of a Rend
is the memory. Rends are often brought on by 'triggers' or
events that remind her brain of something from the past.
Sirens Call — The Sirens ability to muddle minds. This
often makes people forget periods of time or do small
things at the Sirens' behest.
Sorceri — They are human wielders of magic, though
are still considered Naturals.
Swell - A grouping of Waterborn Naturals (including but
not limited to Sirens, Mermaids, Selkies, etc.).
The Flame — A gift passed down the Vivas bloodline
from one of the original six Vampires, Ferrion.

OceanofPDF.com